WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Notes For Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Quantum Theory Introduction

Quantum theory or quantum physics Is the mainstay of modern physics. This theory is primarily applicable to the microscopic world, i.e., the physics of the atomic domain. The study of tills brunch started almost at the beginning of the twentieth century.

In quantum theory, we come across those phenomena or facts that are beyond our common experience and are non-realistic. Scientists who established the main foundation of this theory were also surprised to see the inferences obtained horn theoretical analysis of the theory. However, nil experiments conducted so far have strengthened the base of the theory.

Quantized quantity and quantum

Some quantities, obtained in daily life, can have only chosen values. These values are obtained, generally, by multiplying a primary value by an integer. Such quandaries are called quantized qiiantldcs and the primary value is called a quantum of the respective quantity.

As, the currency is quantized and previously, in Indian currency, 1 paisa was its quantum. It was possible to pay 1 rupee 6 paise or 106 paise but payment of 106.5 paise was not possible.

Read and Learn More Class 12 Physics Notes

Scientist Max Planck propounded his quantum theory in 1900 AD. In spite of the astounding success of the wave theory of light, this theory cannot explain phenomena like black body radiations, photoelectric effect, atomic spectra, etc. To explain black body radiation spectrum, Max Planck introduced quantum theory. Later, the concept of photon particles, introduced by Einstein, established the theory more firmly.

Properties of an electron

1. Charge: Electron is negatively charged. The magnitude of charge of an electron is,

e = 1.6 ×10-19 C in SI

= 4.8 × 10-10 esu of charge in the CGS system

From different experiments, we learned that the charge of a body is a quantized quantity and the quantum of charge is the charge of an electron (e). So values of charges can be +2e, -5e, 1000, etc. but values like 1.5e, -2.be are nonrealistic.

2. Rest mass: Rest mass of an electron

m0 = 9.1 × 10-31 kg = 9.1 × 10-28 g

If the speed of an electron In much lens than the speed of light, there In no difference between its rest mass (m) and effective mass (m). Thus men of electron, m = m0

3. Kinetic energy of an electron electronvolt:

The velocity of electron Incrcane on being attracted by a positive potential and hence Its kinetic energy also Increases, On the other hand, when repelled by a negative potential, the velocity of the electron decreases. The kinetic energy of an electron Is usually expressed In the electronvolt (eV) unit.

Electronvolt Definition:

The change In kinetic energy of an unbound electron, as it travels across a potential difference of IV, is called 1eV.

1eV= charge of an electron × IV

= 1.6 × 10-19C × IV  = 1.6 × 10-19 J

∴ C.V = J

= 1.6 × 10-19×107 erg = 1.6 × 10-12 erg

Electronvolt Is a very small unit compared to erg or joule. Hence, It is mainly used In nuclear or atomic physics only.

1keV = 103eV; 1 MeV = 106eV

Quarks

The discovery of quarks by Gell-Mann In 1964 has destroyed the myth that nucleons (protons and neutrons) are the fundamental particles of matter that are incapable of further division and that the charge on the electron was the smallest possible, charge existing In nature.

Quarks have been identified as the fundamental charged particles constituting baryons and mesons. So far, six quarks with their corresponding antiquarks \((\bar{u} \bar{d} \bar{c} \bar{s} \bar{t} \bar{b}\)) have been detected: up (u), down (d), charm (c), strange(s), top (f), bottom (b), with electric charge +\(\frac{2}{3}\)e, and – \(\frac{1}{3}\) e [to be taken alternately in that order], e being the electronic charge.

Thus, for example, a proton is composed of u, u, d, while a neutron is composed of u, d, d, held by mediator particles called gluons. Mesons are composed of quark-antiquark pairs. Incidentally, in the current view.

All matter consists of three kinds of particles: Leptons, quarks, and mediators, (details are beyond the scope of the present discussion).

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Notes For Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Quantum Theory Numerical Examples

1. What is the energy of a photoelectron, in electronvolt, moving with a velocity of 2 × 107 m .s-1? (Given, mass of electron = 9.1 × 10-28 g )
Solution:

Mass of electron = 9.1 × 10-28 g = 9.1 × 10-31 kg

The kinetic energy of the electron

= ½mv² = ½ × ( 9.1 × 10-31)×( 2 × 107)²J

= ½ × \(\left\{\frac{9.1 \times 10^{-31} \times\left(2 \times 10^7\right)^2}{1.6 \times 10^{-19}}\right\}\)eV

= 1137.5 eV

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Photoelectric Effect

Photoelectric emission Definition:

The emission of electrons from matter (metals and non-metallic solids) as a consequence of the absorption of energy from electromagnetic radiation of very short wavelengths (such as visible and ultraviolet radiation), is called photoelectric emission.

Observation of Hertz and Contemporary Scientists

In 1887 German scientist Hertz observed that when ultraviolet rays fell on the negative electrode of a discharge tube, electric discharge occurred easily.

Subsequently in Hallwach’s experiment two zinc plates were placed in an evacuated quartz bulb and when ultraviolet rays fell on the plate connected to the negative terminal of the battery, immediately a current was found to flow in the circuit. But when the ultraviolet rays fell on the positive plate, there was no flow of current. He also noticed that, as soon as the ultraviolet rays were stopped, the current also stopped. Hallwachs however could not explain this phenomenon

In 1900 Lenard proved that when ultraviolet rays fell on a metallic plate, electrons were emitted from the plate and current was constituted due to the flow of electrons. Since in this case, the flow of current is due to light, it is called the photoelectric effect (photo = light). For this phenomenon, light of short wavelength or high frequency is more effective than light of long wavelength or low frequency. Alkali metals.

For example: Lithium, Sodium, Potassium, etc., exhibit a photoelectric effect even in ordinary visible light

Lenard’s experiment

G is an evacuated glass bulb with a quartz window Q on its lower face C is a metal plate, kept at potential -V. Another plate A, having a hole at its center is kept at zero potential by earthing. Hence the potential difference between anode and cathode = 0- (-V) = V.

Now, the cathode is illuminated by a monochromatic beam of light, entering through the window. Here ultraviolet rays or visible light of small wavelengths are used according to the nature of cathode plate metal.

Suppose, due to the incidence of light, cathode C emits a beam of negatively charged particles having charge -q. These charged particles are attracted towards the positive plate A. So, the kinetic energy of each charged particle, just before reaching the plate is,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{2} m v^2=q V \quad \text { or, } \frac{q}{m}=\frac{v^2}{2 V}\) ………………………………… (1)

Where, m = mass of each charged particle and v = velocity of the charged particle

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Lenards Experiment

A beam of these particles, passing through the hole of the anode is incident on the plate P, which is connected to an electrometer to detect the current. Now, between A and P, a magnetic field B is applied perpendicularly upward concerning the plane of the paper.

Due to this field, the charged particles are forced to move in circular paths. By controlling the magnetic field B, the particles are made incident on the plate D where they follow a circular path of radius of curvature R. The electrometer, connected with the plate D shows the current. Here, the magnetic force, acting on each particle

⇒ \(\vec{F}=-q \vec{v} \times \vec{B}\)

As \(\vec{v} \text { and } \vec{B}\) both are perpendicularÿ to each other, the magnitude of this force,

F =  \(\vec{v}\) = qvBsin 90°

= qvB

This force acts, as a centripetal force for the revolving particle.

⇒ \(q v B=\frac{m v^2}{R} \quad \text { or, } \frac{q}{m}=\frac{v}{B R}\)

Or, \(\left(\frac{q}{m}\right)^2=\frac{v^2}{B^2 R^2}\)………………………………….(2)

Dividing the equation (2) by equation (1) we get,

⇒ \(\frac{q}{m}=\frac{2 V}{B^2 R^2}\) ……………………………………. (3)

The value of \(\) can be evaluated by putting the values of V, R, and B in equation (3). From the experimental result thus obtained, Lenard, had shown that the value of \(\frac{q}{m}\) is the same as the specific charge of the electron,\(\frac{e}{m}\)  (= 1.76 × 1011C . kg-1) previously known. From this result, it could be concluded that the emitted negatively charged particles from the cathode are electrons

Electrons emitted in this manner, are called photoelectrons. With proper arrangements, the motion of photoelectrons can be made unidirectional. The stream of unidirectional photoelectrons thus produced, develops a current, namely, photoelectric current

Work function

The minimum energy required to remove an electron from the surface of a particular substance to a point just outside the surface is called the work function of that substance.

Here the final position of an electron is far from the surface on the atomic scale but still close to the substance on a macroscopic scale.

Work function depends only on the nature of the metal and is independent of the method of acquiring energy by the electron. Work function is measured in electronvolt. Alkali metals like sodium and potassium have work functions lower than that of other metals but, nowadays, for photoelectric emission, suitable alloys are mostly used.

Demonstrative Experiment

An evacuated glass bulb G with a quartz windowing is used. Through the window, a monochromatic beam of light is incident a plate T that can emit electrons. Plate T is generally coated. With an alkali metal (like sodium or potassium). When plate C is kept at a positive potential concerning T, it attracts photoelectrons emitted from T. Hence a current is set up in the circuit monochromatic.

This force acts, as a centripetal force for the revolving particle. qvB-Sg or, which can be recorded by the galvanometer G’. T is called photocathode and C is called anode. Rheostat Rh, in series with battery B, can be used to increase or decrease the potential difference V. Using the commutator C’, C can also be kept at negative potential concerning T.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Demonstrative Experiment

Ampere-Volt Characteristics Stopping Potential

Stopping Potential Definition:

The minimum negative potential of anode concerning photocathode, for which photoelectric current becomes zero, is called stopping potential

Keeping the frequency of light constant

Graphs are drawn showing the dependence of I on V; where I = photoelectric current and V = potential difference between anode and cathode. Here a monochromatic light is used so that the frequency (f), of the incident light remains constant. 1 and 2 in this graph, represent I-V characteristics for different intensities of incident light.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Keeoing Frequency Of Light Constant

Detailed study of this graph reveals the following facts:

  1. Saturation current: Characteristic curves become horizontal for higher values of V. This shows that saturation current has been achieved. So, all the electrons, emitted by the photocathode, have been collected by the anode.
  2. Effect of intensity of incident light: At constant V, with a decrease in intensity i.e., the brightness of the incident, monochromatic light, the photoelectric current also decreases. Photoelectric current is directly proportional to the intensity of the incident light.
  3. Stopping potential: A When a negative potential is applied to anode concerning the photocathode, photoelectric Current docs do not show hut decreases gradually with an Increase In negative potential on C.

This Indicates that photoelectrons possess some Initial kinetic energy due to which they can reach the anode, overcoming the repulsive force of negative potential, With an Increase In the negative potential of the anode, the photoelectric current becomes zero ultimately. The negative potential at this stage Is called the stopping potential, cut-off potential, or cut-off voltage, VQ

The value of stopping potential depends on two factors:

  1.  Nature of the surface of the photocathode and
  2. Frequency of the incident lightAnalysing graphs 1 and 2, we see that stopping potential VQ does not depend on the intensity of incident light.

An increase in the intensity of incident light only increases the t£p value of the saturation current

Keeping the intensity of light constant

Graphs are drawn showing the dependence of I on V; where = photoelectric current and V = potential difference between anode and cathode. Lights of different frequencies but of the same intensity are used as incident light on the cathode. In this figure, graphs 1 and 2 represent the I-V characteristic curves for different frequencies

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Keeping Intensity Of Light Constant

In this case, as the frequency of incident light on the photocathode increases the y-value of stopping potential also increases and vice versa. But SEflyÿtion current is independent of the frequency of light

Relation between kinetic energy of photoelectrons and stopping potential:

When, the anode potential becomes equal to the stopping potential V0, photoelectrons with even the highest kinetic energy, cannot reach the anode. Hence, the maximum kinetic energy of photoelectron (Emax) = loss of energy of electron for overcoming negative potential V0.

When an electron of charge e overcomes a negative potential VQ, loss of energy of electron = eV0. Thus,

Emax = eV0 …………………….. (1)

Also, if the maximum initial velocity of the electron is vmax, then

⇒ \(E_{\max }=\frac{1}{2} m v_{\max }^2\)

m = Mass of electron

⇒  \(\frac{1}{2} m v_{\max }^2=e V_0\)

⇒  \(v_{\max }=\sqrt{\frac{2 e V_0}{m}}\)

The maximum kinetic energy of an electron Is independent of the Intensity of light

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Photoelectric Effect Numerical Examples

Example 1. The stopping potential for monochromatic light of a metal surface is 4V. What is the maximum kinetic energy of photoelectrons?
Solution:

From the relation, £max = eV0 we can say that, when the stopping potential is 4 V, maximum kinetic energy, Emax = 4eV.

Example 2. For a metal surface, the ratio of the stopping potentials for two different frequencies of incident light is 1: 4. What is the ratio of the maximum velocities in the two cases? max 
Solution:

Stopping potential oc maximum kinetic energy. Again maximum kinetic energy ∝ (maximum velocity)². Hence, stopping potential ∝ . (maximum velocity)².  If v1 and v2 are the maximum velocities in the two given cases, respectively then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{4}=\left(\frac{v_1}{v_2}\right)^2\)

i.e., v1= v2

= 1:2

Threshold Frequency or Cut-off Frequency

Threshold Frequency Definition:

The minimum frequency of incident radiation which can eject photoelectrons from the surface of a sub¬stance, is called the threshold frequency for that substance.

Frequency versus stopping potential graph:

In photoelectricity, neither the stopping potential nor maximum energy of photoelectrons is a constant quantity. Magnitudes of both V0 and Emax depend on

  1. The frequency of the incident light and
  2. The nature of the surface of the substance used.

The relation between frequency and stopping potential for different metals is shown graphically

Characteristics of the graph:

For each substance, there is a certain frequency f0 of incident light, for which the maximum energy of photoelectrons becomes zero.

In other words, there is no emission of photoelectrons. Hence, whatever may be the intensity of incident radiation, no electron can leave the metal, surface for the light incident with a frequency equal to or less than f0 i.e., photoelectric emission stops. This f0 is the threshold frequency.

The maximum wavelength corresponding to the minimum frequency f0 is called the threshold wavelength. It is given by,

⇒ \(\lambda_0=\frac{c}{f_0}\) c= speed of light

Discussions:

  1. From what we see, the stopping potential or maximum kinetic energy increases as the frequency of incident radiation increases. Hence in practice, almost in all cases, ultraviolet rays are used, as the frequency of ultraviolet rays is much more than that of visible violet ray
  2. Alkali metals (For example,  sodium, potassium, cesium, etc.) emit photoelectrons even for comparatively low-frequency light.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Stopping Potential Or Maximum Kinetic Energy

Characteristics of Photoelectric Effect

  1. Photoelectric current is directly proportional to the intensity of the incident light.
  2. The maximum velocity or kinetic energy of the photoelectron is independent of the intensity of incident light. On the other hand, maximum velocity or kinetic energy increases with an increase in the frequency of the incident light.
  3. For a given material, there exists a certain minimum frequency (threshold frequency, f0) of incident light bel which no photoelectrohs are emitted. Photoelectric effect is usually prominent in the range of frequencies of yellow, to ultraviolet radiation.
  4. Threshold frequency is different for different materials. Photoelectrons emitted from the surface of a substance have any velocity between zero and maximum velocity.
  5. The emission of a photoelectron is an instantaneous process, which means that photoelectrons are emitted as soon as light falls on the metal surface. There is practically no time gap between these two incidents.
  6. The emission of photoelectrons makes the rest of the surface very slightly positively charged (this principle is followed in making photovoltaic cells). of electrons in, the photoelectric effect does not depend on the temperature of the surface

Photoelectric Cell

Photoelectric Cell Definition:

Cells, designed to convert light energy to electri¬ cal energy, based on the principle of the photoelectric effect, are photoelectric cells.

Photo-voltaic cell: 

In this cell, an emf is developed directly from the photoelectric effect. This cell is an electric cell as it works as a source of EMF without any aid of an auxiliary cell.

Description:

A copper plate is taken and on one surface, a layer of cuprous oxide (Cu2O) is deposited by the method of oxidation. Over this layer of Cu2O, using the evaporation technique, a very thin coating of gold or silver is applied. This coating is so thin that light, especially ultraviolet rays, can easily penetrate it and reach the layer of Cu2O.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Photo Electric Cell

Working principle:

When light Tails on Cu2O, photoelectrons are emitted. These electrons instantaneously spread over the gold or silver coating. As a result, this coating achieves a negative potential concerning the copper plate, i.e., an effective emf is developed between the copper plate and the gold or silver coating. This emf sets up a current in the load resistance (RL) used in the external circuit. This current is directly proportional to the intensity of incident light.

Use of photoelectric cells:

1. Automatic switch: In fire alarms, railway signals, streetlights, etc., automatic switches are made using photoelectric cells. QFJ Sound recording and reproduction: Photoelectric cells are used in sound recording and its reproduction, on the soundtrack of cinema and television.

2. Solar cell: A photo-voltaic cell is used to construct a solar battery. This battery is indispensable in spaceships and artificial satellites-

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Solar Cell

3. Television camera: In this device, the photoelectric cell is j used to convert optical images into video signals for television broadcasts.

4. Automatic counting device: A photoelectric cell is used to make an automatic counting device. The number of viewers entering or emerging from a hall can be counted with this device.

5. Automatic camera: A photoelectric cell is used in automatic cameras where the controlling of picture quality depends on the intensity of light.

Failure of Wave Theory of Light

The photoelectric effect cannot be explained by the concept of the wave theory of light. The following observations are in contradiction with the wave nature of light:

  1. Maximum kinetic energy of photoelectrons: According to wave theory, energy carried by light waves increases with an increase in the intensity of light. Hence, when the material surface is illuminated with highly intense light, the kinetic energy of emitted photoelectrons will be very high and it will not have any upper limit. But from the value of stopping potential V0, we see that the kinetic energy of the photoelectron cannot be more than e V0.
  2. Threshold frequency: A highly intense light wave, even of a frequency less than threshold frequency f0, carries a large amount of energy. This energy is sufficient to cause photoelectric emission. But no photoelectron is emitted in such cases. On the other hand, even a very low-intensity light beam of frequency greater than f0 can start photoelectric emission.
  3. The photoelectric effect is instantaneous: The energy carried by light waves incident on the surface of a substance needs a little time to be centralized in the limited space of an electron. Hence, there should be a time gap between the incidence of light waves on the surface and the emission of photoelectrons from the surface. But the photoelectric effect is instantaneous; that means there is no time gap between incidence and emission

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Quantum Theory of Radiation

Photon:

It has already been stated that the photoelectric effect cannot be explained in terms of the wave theory of light. In 1905, Einstein used Planck’s quantum theory and introduced the concept of photon particles. Thus, he could explain the photoelectric effect. The particle concept of radiation is the basis of quantum theory.

The basic point of the theory is that electromagnetic radiation is not a wave by nature but consists of a stream of particles called photons.

Photons Properties:

The main properties of photons are:

  1. Photons are electrically neutral.
  2. Photons travel with the speed of light, which does change under any circumstances, (velocity of light, c = 3 × 108 m . s-8 )
  3. The energy carried by a photon, E = hf; where f = frequency of radiation and h = Planck’s constant. The energy radiated increases with the increased number of photons in its stream and hence the intensity of radiation also increases
  4. According to Einstein’s theory of relativity, the vast mass of a particle is zero, if it trawls at the speed of light Hence, the vast mass of each photon is zero.
  5. According to the theory of relativity, if the rest mass of a particle is m0(1 and its momentum is p, the energy of the particle,

E = \(\sqrt{p^2 c^2+m_0^2 c^4}\),  In case of a photon, m0 = 0 ,

Hence E = pc, or p = \(\frac{E}{C}\)  = hf/c. Thus, despite the photon being a massless particle, it has a definite momentum.

Planck’s constant

It is a universal constant

Unit of h in SI = \(\frac{\text { unit of } E}{\text { unit of } f}=\frac{\mathrm{I}}{\mathrm{s}^{-1}}\) = j- s

Unit of h in CGS system = erg .s.

This unit is the same as the unit of angular momentum. Thus h is a measure of angular momentum

Value of h = 6.625 × 10-34J . s =  6.625 × 10-27J . s

Relation between the wavelength of radiation and the photon energy

Energy of a photon, E = hf = \(\)

1 eV= 1.6. × 10-19J . s and 1 A° = 10-10m

Hence, expressing E in the eV unit and λ in the A° unit

λ A° = λ  × 10-10 m EeV = E × (1.6 ×10-19) J

Hence, E × (1.6 ×10-19) J =   \(\frac{\left(6.625 \times 10^{-34}\right) \times\left(3 \times 10^8\right)}{\lambda \times 10^{-10}}\)

Or,  E = \(\frac{\left(6.625 \times 10^{-34}\right) \times\left(3 \times 10^8\right)}{\left(1.6 \times 10^{-19}\right) \times \lambda \times 10^{-10}} \approx \frac{12422}{\lambda}\)

Usually, the number on the right-hand side is taken as 12400.

Hence

E = 12400/ λ(inÅ) eV

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Quantum Theory of Radiation Numerical Examples

Find the energy of a photon of wavelength 4950 A In eV ( h = 6.62 × 10-12  erg .s ). What is the momentum of this photon?
Solution:

A = 4950 A = 4950 ×10-8  cm

Hence energy of a photon

E = hf \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}=\frac{6.62 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{4950 \times 10^{-8}}\)

= 4.012 × 10-12  erg

= \(\frac{4.012 \times 10^{-12}}{1.6 \times 10^{-12}}\)

= 2.5 eV

Momentum of photon

p = \(\frac{E}{c}=\frac{4.012 \times 10^{-12}}{3 \times 10^{10}}\)

= 1.34 × 10-22 dyn. s

Example 2. Find the photons emitted per second by a source of power 25W. Assume, the wavelength of emitted light = 6000A°. h= 6.62 × 10-34 J.s.
Solution:

λ = 6000 A° = 6000m × 10-10 ,c = 3 × 108 m.s-1

Number of photons per shroud emitted by a source of power P Is,

n = \(\frac{p}{h f}=\frac{p}{h c / \lambda}=\frac{P \lambda}{h c}\)

n= \(\frac{25 \times 6000 \times 10^{-10}}{6,62 \times 10^{-34} \times 3 \times 10^8}\)

= 7.55 × 1019

Example 3. The wavelength of ultraviolet light Is 3 × 10-5cm, What will be the energy of a photon of this light, in eV?  (C = 3 ×10-10 m.s-1 )
Solution:

Planck’s constant, h = 6.625 × 10-27  erg .s

Wavelength, λ = 3 × 10-5 cm

The energy of a photon

E = \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}=\frac{\left(6.625 \times 10^{-27}\right) \times\left(3 \times 10^{10}\right)}{3 \times 10^{-5}} \mathrm{erg}\)

= \(\frac{\left(6.625 \times 10^{-27}\right) \times\left(3 \times 10^{10}\right)}{\left(3 \times 10^{-5}\right) \times\left(1.6 \times 10^{12}\right)} \mathrm{eV}\)

= 4.14 eV

Example 4. Work functions of three metals A, H, and C arc 1.92 eV, 2.0 eV, and 5.0 eV respectively. Which metal will emit photoelectrons when a light of wavelength 4100A is Incident on the metal surfaces?
Solution:

Energy of incident photon

E = hf

= \(h \cdot \frac{c}{\lambda}=\frac{6.625 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{4100 \times 10^{-8}} \mathrm{erg}\)

= \(\frac{6.625 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{1.6 \times 10^{-12} \times 4100 \times 10^{-8}} \mathrm{eV}\) ≈ 3.03 eV

Hence, this photon will be able to emit photoelectrons from metals A and B but not from C

Example 5. In a microwave oven, electromagnetic waves are generated having wavelengths of the order of 1cm. Find the energy of the microwave photon. (h = 6.33 × 10-34 J.s).
Solution:

= 1 cm = 10-2 m; c = 3 × 108 m .s-1

E = hf

= \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}=\frac{\left(6.63 \times 10^{-34}\right) \times\left(3 \times 10^8\right)}{10^{-2}}\)

= 1.989 × 10-23 J

= \(\frac{1.989 \times 10^{-23}}{1.6 \times 10^{-19}}\) eV

= 1.24 × 10-4 10 eV

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Einstein’s Photoelectric Equation

Einstein made the following assumptions to explain the photoelectric effect.

Einstein’s postulates

IQ A beam of light is incident on a metal surface as streams of photon particles. The energy of each photon having frequency is, E = hf (h = Planck’s constant).

Incident photons collide with electrons of metal. The collision may produce either of the two effects: The o photon gets reflected with its full energy hf or the Q photon transfers its entire energy hf to the electron.

Einstein used the quantum theory of radiation to explain the photoelectric effect.

The entire energy hf of die incident photon, when transferred to an electron of the metal, is spent in two ways:

  1. A part of the energy is spent to release the electron from the metal whose minimum value is equal to the work function WQ of the metal. But, due to the interaction of positive and negative charges inside a metal, most of the electrons need more energy than WQ for release.
  2. Rest of the energy, changes to the kinetic energy of released electrons. These moving electrons are photoelectrons that can set up photoelectric current. If energy absorbed by the electron to leave from the metal surface is the least i.e., WQ, the emitted electron attains maximum kinetic energy

Hence, hf = W0+ Emax

Emax= hf – W0 ………………………..(1)

If the mass of an electron is m and the maximum velocity of a photoelectron is equation (1) we get,

½mv²max =  hf -W0 ……………………..(2)

Also, if V0 is the stopping potential for the incident light of frequency/, then Emax = eV0 (e = charge of an electron) Hence, from equation (1),

eV0 = hf-W0

Equations (1), (2), and (3) are practically the same. Each of these is called Einstein’s photoelectric equation. In most collisions of photons with electrons, there is no energy transfer and the photons are reflected with their full energy hf. Hence the probability of photoelectric emission from the metal surface is low and the strength of photoelectric current never becomes very high

Explanation of Photoelectric Effect by Quantum Theory

Einstein’s photoelectric equation is based on the quantum theory of radiation.

This equation correctly explains the following observations in the photoelectric effect:

1. The maximum kinetic energy of photoelectrons:

Work function W0 is a constant for a fixed material surface; also the frequency of monochromatic light, f is a constant. Hence, Emax = hf- W0, is also a constant. Thus, for fixed wavelength or fixed frequency of incident light, whatever may be the intensity, emitted photoelectrons cannot attain kinetic energy more than Emax

2. Threshold frequency:

The work function, JV0 is also a constant for a fixed material surface. If the frequency of incident light is decreased then as evident from equation Emax. = hf- W0, the value of £max will come down to zero for a certain value of f = f0 (say).

0= hf0– W0 Or, hf0 = W0

Or,  f0 = \(=\frac{W_0}{h}\) …………………………………(1)

If the value of f happens to be below f0, the energy of the photoelectron turns out to be negative and there is no photoelectron emission. Hence, f0 is the threshold frequency. Putting W0 = hf0 in Einstien’s photoelectric equation, Emax  = hf – W0 ,we get,

Emax  = hf – hf0 = h( f- f Emax  = h (f -f0 ) ………………………………(2)

Also, if λ and λ0 are the wavelength of the incident light and”threshold wavelength for the. metal surface respectively, then

f = c/λ and f0= c/λ0

c = Speed of light

Putting these values in equation (2), we get

Emax=  \(h c\left(\frac{1}{\lambda}-\frac{1}{\lambda_0}\right)\) …………………………..(3)

Equations (2)equation. and (3) are the other forms of the arc of Einstein’s photoelectric equation.

3. Photoelectric emission is instantaneous:

Energy transfer takes place between a photon of energy hf and an electron In the metal due to their elastic collision. Hence, there is no delay in photoelectron emission after the incidence of light.

4. Dependence of photoelectric current on the intensity of incident light:

An increase in the intensity of incident light of a constant frequency increases the number of photons incident on the surface of the material.

Hence, the number of collisions between the photons and electrons increases. So, more electrons are emitted which increases photoelectric current This agrees with the results obtained experimentally

Graphical representations of Einstein’s equation

1. Frequency (f) versus stopping potential ( V0) graph:

From equation (3) we have,

eV0 = hf- W0

Or, V0 =  \(\frac{h}{e} f-\frac{W_0}{e}\)

The graph obtained by plotting V0 against f is a straight line of the type, y = mx + c Knowing the charge of an electron e,  Planck’s constant h can be calculated from the slope of the graph.

Work function W0 can be obtained from the Intercept \(\) in the y-axis. Also, the intercept with the x-axis gives the threshold frequency f0.

It is important to note that the gradient of the straight Line Is \(\) for all substances but Intercepts from y- and x-axes, and f0, respectively are different for different substances.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Graphical Representation Of Einsteins Equation

2. Frequency (f) versus maximum kinetic energy (Emax) graph:

From equation (1)

E0max = hf – W0

The graph obtained by plotting Emax against f is a straight line. Comparing the above relation with y = mx + c, we note

The slope of the graph is h, x -the axis Intercept is f0 and the y-axis intercept is – W0.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Frequency Versus Maximum Kinetic Energy

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Einstein’s Photoelectric Equation Numerical Examples

Example 1. The work function for zinc Is 3.6 eV. If the threshold frequency for zinc is 9 × 1014 cps, determine the value of Planck’s constant. (1eV = 1.6× 10-12 erg).
Solution:

Work function, W0 = 3.6eV = 3.6 ×  1.6 × 10-12 erg

Threshold frequency, f0 = 9 × 1014 cps = 9 × 1014 Hz

As, W0 = hf0

So, h = \(\frac{W_0}{f_0}=\frac{3.6 \times 1.6 \times 10^{-12}}{9 \times 10^{14}}\)

= 6.4 x  10-27  erg.s

Example 2. The maximum kinetic energy of the released photoelectrons emitted from metallic sodium, when a light Is an Incident on It, is 0,73 eV. If the work function of sodium Is 1.82 eV, find the energy of the Incident photon In eV. Find the wavelength of incident light. (h = 6.63 × 10-27erg s, eV = 1.6 × 10-12 erg )
Solution:

From Einstein’s photoelectric equation, Emax hf – W0, we get the energy of the incident photon as,

E = hf = Emax + W0 = 0.73 + 1.82 = 2.55 eV

Hence wavelength of incident light, \(\)

∴ λ = \(\frac{h c}{E}=\frac{6.63 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{2.55 \times 1.6 \times 10^{-12}}\) cm

λ  = \(\frac{6.63 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10} \times 10^8}{2.55 \times 1.6 \times 10^{-12}}\)A°

λ = 4875 A°

Example 3. Light of wavelength 6000A° is Incident on. a metal. To. release an electron from the metal surface, 1.77 eV of energy Is needed. Find the kinetic energy of the fastest photoelectron. What is the threshold frequency of the metal (h = 6.63 × 10-27erg s, eV = 1.6 × 10-12 erg ).
Solution:

The energy of a photon,

hf = \(h \frac{c}{\lambda}=\frac{6.62 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{6000 \times 10^{-16}} \mathrm{erg}\)

= \(\frac{6.62 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{6000 \times 10^{-8} \times 1.6 \times 10^{-12}} \mathrm{eV}\)

= 2.07 eV

As per Einstein’s photoelectric equation,

Emax  = hf – W0= 2. 07- 1. 77 = 0. 3eV

Threshold frequency,

⇒ \(\frac{W_0}{h}=\frac{1.77 \times 1.6 \times 10^{-12}}{6.62 \times 10^{-27}}\)

= 4.28 × 1014 Hz

Example 4. The photoelectric threshold wavelength for a metal is  3800A°. Find the maximum kinetic energy of the emitted photoelectron, when ultraviolet radiation of length 2000A° is incident on the metal surface. Planck’s constant, h = 6.62 × 1034 J s
Solution:

Maximum kinetic energy of photoelectron,

Emax = hf-W0 = hf-hf0 = \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}-\frac{h c}{\lambda_0}\)

= hc \(h c\left(\frac{1}{\lambda}-\frac{1}{\lambda_0}\right)=h c \frac{\lambda_0-\lambda}{\lambda \lambda_0}\)

In this case, the wavelength of the incident light,

λ = 2000 A° = 2000 × 10-10 m = 2 × 10-7 m

Threshold wavelength

λ0 = \(3800 \times 10^{-10} \mathrm{~m}=3.8 \times 10^{-7} \mathrm{~m}\)

Hence, Emax  = \(\left(6.62 \times 10^{-34}\right) \times\left(3 \times 10^8\right) \times \frac{(3.8-2) \times 10^{-7}}{3.8 \times 2 \times 10^{-14}} \mathrm{~J}\)

= \(\frac{6.62 \times 10^{-34} \times 3 \times 10^8 \times 1.8}{3.8 \times 2 \times 10^{-7} \times 1.6 \times 10^{-19}} \mathrm{eV}\)

= 2.94 eV

Example 5. The threshold wavelength for photoelectric emission from a metal surface is 3800 A. Ultraviolet light of wavelength 2600A° is incident on the metal surface, 

  1. Find the work function of the metal and
  2. Maximum kinetic energy of emitted photoelectron. ( h= 6.63  × 1027 erg.s )

Solution:

Threshold wavelength

λ0 = 3800 A° =  3800 × 108  cm

∴ Work function,

W0 – hf0 = \(\frac{6.63 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{3800 \times 10^{-8}} \mathrm{erg}\)

= \(\frac{6.63 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{3800 \times 10^{-8} \times 1.6 \times 10^{-12}} \mathrm{eV}\)

= 3.27 eV

As Per Einstein’s photoelectric equation, the maximum kinetic energy of photoelectron, Emax = hf-W0

hf = kinetic energy of the incident photon

= hf0  \(h f_0 \times \frac{f}{f_0}=h f_0 \frac{c / \lambda}{c / \lambda_0}=h f_0 \frac{\lambda_0}{\lambda}\)

= \(3.27 \times \frac{3800}{2600}\)

= 4.78

Emax = 4.78 – 3.27 = 1.51 eV

Example 6. When radiation of wavelength 4940 A° is incident on a metal surface photoelectricity is generated. For a potential difference of 0.6 V between the cathode and anode, photocurrent stops. For another incident radiation, the stopping potential changes to 1.1V. Find the work function of the metal and wavelength of the second radiation. ( h= 6.63  × 1027 erg.s , e = 1.6 × 1019 C)
Solution:

For the first radiation, stopping potential V0 = 0.6V

∴ Maximum kinetic energy of photoelectron,

Emax  = eV0 = 0. 6eV

Wavelength, A = 4940 A° = 4940 × 108 cm

∴ The energy of an incident photon

= hf = \(h \frac{c}{\lambda}=\frac{6.6 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{4940 \times 10^{-8}}\)

= \(\frac{6.6 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{4940 \times 10^{-8} \times 1.6 \times 10^{-12}}\)

= 2.5 eV

If the work function of the metal is WQ, from Einstein’s equation

Emax= hf – W0

Or,  W0 = hf – Emax

= 2.5 -0.6

= 1.9 eV

For the second radiation, V’0 = 1.1V

Hence, E’max = 1.1 eV

∴ E’max = hf- W0

Or, hf’ = E’max + W0 = 1.1 + 1.9

= 3.0 eV

Hence, \(\frac{h f}{h f^{\prime}}=\frac{2.5}{3.0} \text { or, } \frac{f}{f^{\prime}}=\frac{5}{6}\)

Or, \(\frac{c / \lambda}{c / \lambda^{\prime}}=\frac{5}{6} \quad \text { or, } \frac{\lambda^{\prime}}{\lambda}=\frac{5}{6}\)

Or, λ’ = \(\lambda \times \frac{5}{6}=4940 \times \frac{5}{6}\)

= 4117 A°(approx)

Example 7. A stream of photons of energy 10.6 eV and intensity 2.0 W.m2 is incident on a platinum surface. The area of the surface is 1.0 × 104 m2 and its work function is 5.6 eV. 0.53% of incident photons emit photoelectrons. Find the number of photoelectrons emitted per second and the maximum and minimum energies of the emitted photoelectrons in eV. ( 1eV = 1.6 × 1019 J)
Solution:

If the intensity of incident light is I, the energy incident on a surface area A is IA. Hence, number of photons incident per second n = \(\frac{I A}{h f}\)

If x% of photons help to emit photoelectrons, the number of photoelectrons emitted per second,

N = \(n \times \frac{x}{100}=\frac{I A x}{h f \cdot 100}\)

Given, I = 2.0 W m2 , A = 1.0 × 104 m2

hf = 10.6 eV = 10.6 × 1.6 × 1019 J  and x = .0.53

N = \(\frac{2.0 \times 1.0 \times 10^{-4} \times 0.53}{10.6 \times 1.6 \times 10^{-19} \times 100}\)

= 6.25 × 1011

Minimum kinetic energy of emitted photoelectron = 0

Maximum kinetic energy, Emax = hf- W0 = 10.6 – 5.6 = 5 eV

Example 8. At what temperature would the kinetic energy of a gas molecule be equal to the energy of a photon of wavelength 6000A°? Given, Boltzmann’s constant,  k = 1.38 × 1023J K1, Plank’s constant , h = 6.625 × 1034 J. s
Solution:

Let the required temperature be TK. We know, the kinetic energy of a gas molecule

= \(\frac{3}{2} k T=\frac{3}{2} \times 1.38 \times 10^{-23} \times T\)

Again, the kinetic energy of the photon

= \(h f=\frac{h c}{\lambda}=\frac{6.625 \times 10^{-34} \times 3 \times 10^8}{6000 \times 10^{-10}}\)

Hence,

= \(\frac{3}{2} \times 1.38 \times 10^{-23} \times T\)

= \(\frac{6.625 \times 10^{-34} \times 3 \times 10^8}{6000 \times 10^{-10}}\)

T = \(\frac{2}{3} \times \frac{6.625 \times 10^{-34} \times 3 \times 10^8}{1.38 \times 10^{-23} \times 6000 \times 10^{-10}}\)

= 1.6 × 104 k

Example 9.  The ratio of the work functions of two metal surfaces is 1: 2. If the threshold wavelength of the photoelectric effect for the 1st metal is 6000 A°, what is the corresponding value for the 2nd metal surface?
Solution:

If the work function of 1st and 2nd metals be W0 and W’0 , respectively then

⇒ \(\frac{W_0}{W_0^{\prime}}=\frac{h f_0}{h f_0^{\prime}}=\frac{h c / \lambda_0}{h c / \lambda_0^{\prime}}=\frac{\lambda_0^{\prime}}{\lambda_0}\)

Or, \(\lambda_0^{\prime}=\lambda_0 \times \frac{W_0}{W_0^{\prime}}\)

= \(6000 \times \frac{1}{2}\)

= 3000 A°

Example 10. The work function of a metal surface is 2 eV. The maximum kinetic energy of photoelectrons emitted from the surface for Incidence of light of wavelength 4140 A is 1 eV. What is the threshold wavelength of radiation for that surface
Solution:

From Einstein’s photoelectric equation,

Emax = hf-W0

Or hf = Emax  + W0= 1+2 = 3 eV

Now, \(\frac{h f}{W_0}=\frac{h f}{h f_0}=\frac{f}{f_0}=\frac{c / \lambda}{c / \lambda_0}=\frac{\lambda_0}{\lambda}\)

∴ λ0 =  \(\lambda \frac{h f}{W_0}\)

= 4140 ×\(\frac{3}{2}\)

= 6210A°

Example 11. The work function of a metal is 4.0 eV. Find the maximum value of the wavelength of radiation that can emit photoelectrons from the metal
Solution:

Let, threshold frequency = f0 , threshold wavelength λ0 and work function = W0

W0 =\(h f_0=\frac{h c}{\lambda_0} \text { or, } \lambda_0=\frac{h c}{W_0}\)

Given W0 = 4.0 eV = 4 × 1.6 × 1012 erg

We know, h = 6.60 × 1027 ergs. And

And c = 3 × 1010 cm .s1

λ0 = \(=\frac{6.60 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{1.6 \times 10^{-12} \times 4} \mathrm{~cm}\)

λ0 = 3.09375 × 105 cm≈ 3094 A°

Example 12. The maximum energies of photoelectrons emitted by a metal are E1 and E2 when the incident radiation has frequencies f1 and f2 respectively. Show that the Planks comment h and the work function W0 of the metal are \(\)
Solution:

According to Einstein’s photoelectric equation we here,

E= hf1 – W0 …………………………………(1)

E= hf2-W0 ……………………………..(2)

E1– E2 = h(f1-f2)

∴ h = \(\frac{E_1-E_2}{f_1-f_2}\) ………………………………….(3)

For E1 > E2

Again multiplying equation (1) by f2 and equation (2) by f1 we obtain.

E1f2= hf1f2 – f2W0 …………………………………..(4)

E2f1= hf1f2 – f1W0 ………………………………..(5)

Subtracting equation (5) from equation (4), we get

E1f2 – Ff = f1W0-f2W0= W2(f1-f2)

∴ W0 = \(\frac{E_1 f_2-E_2 f_1}{f_1-f_2}\)

Example 13. A photoelectric source is illuminated successively by monochromatic light of wavelength λ and λ/2 calculates the work function of the material of the source. If the maximum kinetic energy of the emitted photoelectric in the second case is 3 times that in the first case.
Solution:

We know the kinetic energy of emitted photoelectrons,

k = hf-W0 = \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}\) – W0

In the first case,

K1 = \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}\) – W0 = \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}\) – W

In the second case,

K2 = \(\) – W0 = \(\) – W

It is given that, K2 = 3K1

Or, 2hc/λ = W

= 3(hc/λ – W)

2W = hc/λ

∴ W= hc/2λ

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Nature Of Radiation: Wave-Particle Duality

Electromagnetic radiations, if assumed to be streams of photon particles, can explain phenomena like photoelectric emission, blackbody radiation, atomic spectra, etc. However the theory fails to explain other optical phenomena like Interference, diffraction, polarisation, etc.

On die other hand, the wave theory of radiation can interpret these phenomena successfully. Hence, depending on the type of experiment, radiation sometimes behaves like waves and sometimes like a stream of particles. Thus, theory and particle theory are not contradictory but complementary to each other. ‘Ibis Is railed wave-particle duality

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Matter Wave

It has already been stated that radiation shows both wave nature and particle nature. But the fact that matter can show wave nature was unimaginable till 1924 when French physical Louis de Broglie put forward the theory that a stream of material particles may behave as a wave.

Most probably the following reasons led him to such a conclusion:

  1. Nature prefers symmetry. Hence, two physical entities, matter and energy must co-exist In symmetry,
  2. If radiation can have both particle and wave nature would also possess particle and wave nature,
  3. We know that a beam of light, which Is a wave, can transfer energy and momentum at different points of a substance, ‘similarly, a stream of particles can also transfer energy and momentum at different points of a substance. Therefore, this stream of particles may be a matter wave.

de Broglie’s hypothesis:

Matter also consists of waves. For a radiation of frequency f, the energy of a photon

E =hf Or, E = hc/λ

∴ c = fλ

Or, λ = \(\frac{h}{E / c}=\frac{h}{p}\) ………………………………… (1)

Where p is the momentum of the photon.

As per de Broglie’s hypothesis, equation (1) is also applicable to an electron or any other particle. In this case, A gives the wavelength of the electron (or particle) of momentum p and is known as the de Broglie wavelength.

Thus, substituting the values of Planck’s constant h and momentum of the particle p in equation (1), we get the de Broglie wavelength of the wave associated with the moving particle.

Hence a stream of any particle behaves like a beam of light, i.e., like a wave. The wave is known as the matter wave. The wavelength of this matter wave,

λ = \(\frac{h}{p}=\frac{h}{m \nu}\) ……………………………………. (2)

Where, m = mass of the particle, v = velocity of the particle, p = mv = momentum of the particle.

We can make the following inferences from the above relation connecting wavelength (a characteristic of the wave) And

Momentum (a characteristic of the particle) :

  1. If v = 0, then λ = ∞, it means the waves are associated with moving material particles only.
  2. The de Broglie wavelength does not depend on whether the moving particle is charged or uncharged. It means that matter waves are not electromagnetic waves because electromagnetic waves are produced from accelerated charged particles.
  3. If the mass m and the velocity v of the particle are large, the associated de Broglie wavelength becomes very small. If the momentum of the particle increases, the wavelength decreases.
  4. The wave nature and particle nature of any physical entity (matter or radiation) are mutually exclusive, i.e., if we consider the particle nature of radiation at any instant, the wave nature of radiation is to be excluded at that instant.

In 1927 C J Davisson and H. Germer of Bell Telephone, laboratories and George P Thomson of the University of Aberdeen, Scot¬ land, were able to show diffraction of electron streams and hence established experimentally the existence of matter waves

Hence, any moving stream of particle or matter exhibits interference, diffraction, and polarisation phenomena which can only be explained with wave theory.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Double Slit Experiments

The interference pattern, obtained by using a double slit type of experiment, using about 70000 moving electrons is shown in

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation de Broglie Wavelength Of Moving Electron

Let an electron of mass m move with velocity v. Its de Broglie wavelength is given by

λ = h/mv

If the kinetic energy of the electron is K, then

K = ½ mv² Or, v = \(\sqrt{\frac{2 K}{m}}\)

So, de Broglie wavelength is

λ = \(\frac{h}{m \sqrt{\frac{2 K}{m}}}=\frac{h}{\sqrt{2 m K}}\) ………………………………. (1)

Equation (1) is the expression for the de Broglie wavelength ofa moving particle in terms of its kinetic energy.

Now suppose an electron is at rest. It is accelerated through a potential difference V. The kinetic energy acquired by the electron is K = eV; e = charge of the electron.

On substituting the value of K in equation (1), the de Broglie wavelength associated with the electron is given by

λ = \(\frac{h}{\sqrt{2 m e V}}\) ……………………… (2)

Putting the values of h,e,m in ‘equation (2) we have,

λ = \(\frac{6.63 \times 10^{-34}}{\sqrt{2 \times 9.1 \times 10^{-31} \times 1.6 \times 10^{-19} \times V}}\)

= \(\frac{12.27 \times 10^{-10}}{\sqrt{V}} \mathrm{~m}\)

= \(\frac{12.27}{\sqrt{V}}\)

Wavelength of matter-wave

Let the velocity of an electron (mass = 9.1 × 1010 cm .s1), v = 107 m. s1. de Broglie wavelength of the electron

λ = \(\frac{h}{m v}=\frac{6.63 \times 10^{-34}}{\left(9.1 \times 10^{-31}\right) \times 10^7}\)

= \(\frac{h}{m v}=\frac{6.63 \times 10^{-34}}{\left(9.1 \times 10^{-31}\right) \times 10^7}\)

= 7.3 × 10-11 cm .s1

= 0.73 A°

This wavelength is equivalent to the wavelength of X-rays.

1. Let the mass of a moving marble, m = 10 g = 0.01 kg, and its velocity, v = 10 m s-1. Then de Broglie wavelength of the marble

⇒ \(\frac{h}{m v}=\frac{6.63 \times 10^{-34}}{0.01 \times 10}\)

= 6.63 × 10-33 cm .s1m

The value of this wavelength is too small to be measured or to be observed by any known experiment Existence of such small wavelengths in electromagnetic radiation or any other real waves is still unknown to us

From the above discussions, we can infer that de Broglie’s hypothesis is of no use in the case of the macroscopic objects that we encounter in our daily lives.

The concept of matter waves is only Important In the case of particles of atomic dimensions.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation de Broglie Wavelength Of Moving Electron Numerical Examples

Example 1. What is the de-Broglie- wavelength-related to an electron of energy 100 eV? (Given, the mass of the electron, m =  9.1 x 10-31 kg, e = 6.63 × 10-34  J. s)
Solution:

Let the velocity of the electron be v. Its kinetic energy,

½ mv² = E

Or, m²v² = 2mE

Or, mv = \(\frac{h}{m v}=\frac{h}{\sqrt{2 m E}}\)

de Broglie wavelength related to the electron,

λ = \(\frac{h}{m \nu}=\frac{h}{\sqrt{2 m E}}\)

= \(\frac{6.63 \times 10^{-34}}{\sqrt{2 \times 9.1 \times 10^{-31} \times 100 \times 1.6 \times 10^{-19}}}\)

= 1.23 × 10-10 m = 1.23A°

Example 2. Calculate the momentum of a photon of frequency 5 × 1013 Hz. Given h = 6.6 × 10-34 J.s and c= 3 × 108 m.s-1
Solution:

de Broglie wavelength \(\frac{h}{m v}=\frac{h}{p}\)

Momentum p = h/λ

Therefore, the momentum of the photon.

p = \(\frac{h}{\lambda}=\frac{h f}{c}=\frac{\left(6.6 \times 10^{-34}\right) \times\left(5 \times 10^{13}\right)}{3 \times 10^3}\)

= 1.1 × 10-28 kg.m.s-1

Example 3. The wavelength A of a photon and the de Broglie wavelength of an electron have the same value. Show that the energy of the photon \(\) kinetic energy of the electron. Here m, their usual meaning
Solution:

The energy of the photon. F. = hf = hc/λ

The kinetic energy of the electron

E’ = \(\frac{1}{2} m v^2=\frac{p^2}{2 m}\)

Where , p= mv= momentum

As p = \(\frac{h}{\lambda}\) So, E’ = \(\frac{h^2}{2 m \lambda^2}\)

E’ = \(\frac{h^2}{2 m \lambda^2}\)

Or, E =  \(\frac{E}{E^{\prime}}=\frac{h c}{\lambda} \cdot \frac{2 m \lambda^2}{h^2}=\frac{2 \lambda m c}{h}\)

E = \(\frac{2 \lambda m c}{h}\) E’

Example 4. An electron and a photon have the same de Hrogilr wave¬ length λ = I0-10m. Compare the kinetic energy of the electron with the total energy of the photon
Solution:

The kinetic energy of an electron having mass m and velocity v,  K =  ½ mv²

Wavelength λ  = h/mv

Or, v = h/m λ

∴ K =½ m. \(\frac{h^2}{m^2 \lambda^2}=\frac{h^2}{2 m \lambda^2}\)

The energy of the photon of wavelength λ, E \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}\)

∴  \(\frac{K}{E}=\frac{h^2}{2 m \lambda^2} \cdot \frac{\lambda}{h c}=\frac{h}{2 m \lambda c}\)

= \(\frac{6.6 \times 10^{-34}}{2 \times 9.1 \times 10^{-31} \times 10^{-10} \times 3 \times 10^8}\)

= 0.012<1

Hence, the kinetic energy- of the electron is lower than the total energy of the photon

Example 5. Calculate the de Broglie wavelength of an electron of kinetic energy 500 eV.
Solution:

The kinetic energy of an electron 500 eV means the electron is accelerated by the potential 500 V So, the de Broglie wavelength associated with the electron

λ = \(\frac{12.27}{\sqrt{500}}\)

= 0.55 A°

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Experimental Study Of Matter-Wave

Davisson and Germer Experiment:

We physicists C J Davisson and L H Germer first established the reality of matter waves. The experiment conducted by them in the year 1927 is described below.

1. Davisson and Germer experiment:

The electrons evaporated from the heated filament (F) after coming out of the electron gun are passed through a potential difference V. Thus, they acquire a high velocity and hence increased kinetic energy.

These electrons are then directed through a narrow hole and are thus collimated into a unidirectional beam. The kinetic energy of each single electron of this beam is eV.

Arrangements are such that this beam impinges normally on a specially hewn nickel single crystal. Because of this impact, the electrons may be scattered in different directions through different angles ranging from 10° to 90°. The incident and scattered beams are generally referred to as the incident ray and scattered ray.

A collector D capable of rotating around the crystal measures the intensity of the rays scattered in different directions. What is measured in the process is the number of electrons collected per second

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Davission And Germer Experiment

2. Davisson and Germer Observation:

The intensity I obtained for the different values of the angle of scattering θ of the scattered ray is expressed using a polar graph where the scattered intensity is plotted as a function of the scattering angle.

The convention in this respect is this:

  1. The point of incidence on the crystal is taken as the origin O of the graph
  2. The direction OP opposite the direction of the incident ray PO is taken as the standard axis of the graph.

Suppose, for a stream of particles with definite energy, which is incident on the p crystal, the scattering angles are θ1, θ2, and the corresponding intensities  I1, I2…….Hence, the line joining the points is represented by the polar coordinates (I1, θ1 ), (I2, θ2 ), …, etc.

Will be the polar Q graph indicating the result of the experiment. The polar coordinates of the points A and B are (I1, θ1 ) and (I2, θ2 ); that is, I1 = OA, I2 = OB, and θ1 = ∠AOP, θ2= ∠BOP. In this figure, the line OABQ joining the points A, B… is the polar graph.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Scattering Angles

In this experiment, if the kinetic energy of the incident electrons is considerably low [as for the 40 eV electrons,  then it is observed that the intensity I corresponding to changes in the angle of scattering from 10° to 90° keeps decreasing continuously, which does not indicate any characteristic property of the electron beam.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Incident Beam And Nickel Beam

After this, Davisson and Germer noticed that when the kinetic energy of the incident electrons is gradually increased, a distinct hump appears at 44 eV at a scattering angle of about 60°. The hump becomes most prominent at 54 eV and a scattering angle of 50°. At still higher potentials, the hump decreases until it disappears completely at 68.

If the nickel crystal is compared with a diffraction grating, it is observed that if an X-ray of wavelength 1.65A is incident normally on the nickel crystal instead of the electron beam, then also, a peak representing maximum intensity will be obtained at 50°

The angle of scattering. On the other hand, when the de Broglie formula for matter wave is applied, the de Broglie wavelength of 54 eV electrons is λ =  \(\frac{12.27}{\sqrt{54}}\) = 1.67A°

This striking similarity of the experimental value to the theoretical value according to de Broglie’s relation demonstrates the behavior of the electron stream as a matter wave. The experiment is termed an electron diffraction experiment as well

  1. The atoms of pure solids are arranged in crystal lattices of definite shapes. If an infinitely large number, say, 1020 or. more, if such crystals are aligned in a three-dimensional array to form a large piece of matter, then the specimen is called a single crystal. For example, the cubical grains of common salt thus formed are each a single crystal.
  2. Davisson and Germer used it for their experiment comparatively. slow-moving electrons with energy varying between 30 eV and 60 eV. Later on, G.P. Thomson successfully conducted a diffraction experiment with even high-energy electron beams; electrons of energy as high as 10 keV to 50 keV. In the subsequent years, the wave nature of other elementary particles, like the proton and the neutron, has also been established experimentally

The nature of matter-wave

According to de Broglie’s hypothesis, every moving particle can be represented as a matter wave, which, obviously, therefore, has to obey certain conditions

  1. Corresponding to a moving particle, a matter wave must also be a moving wave or progressive wave.
  2. The wave velocity must be equal to the particle velocity.
  3. Because the particle has a definite position at any time, the matter wave must be such that it can indicate the position of the particle at that time.

A pure sine curve cannot represent a matter wave, which means that no proper idea can be formed about the true nature of the matter wave from such curves. Let us suppose that a progressive wave moving in the positive  x-direction is given by

Ψ = a sin (ωt – kx + δ) where a = amplitude,  ω = angular velocity, fc= propagation constant; and  δ = phase difference

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation The Nature Of Matter Wave

  1. This wave extends from x = ∞ to -∞  with no dissipation or damping anywhere along the path. J fence, It can never Indicate the Instantaneous position of the moving partly, OH If it is assumed however that the matter wave Js analogs, to the pure sine wave, then it can be shown.
  2. That the velocity ofthe de Broglie wave turns out to be greater than the speed of light in a vacuum, which is Impossible contradicting Einstein’s special theory of relativity,

Moreover, a sine wave does not exist In nature. No real wave can extend from -∞ to +∞ without any damping. This implies that what we observe in reality is a wave group. For a practical example, consider the shape of waves formed when a stone is dropped in a pond. A wave group as shown comprising just a couple of wave crests and wave troughs is formed in the water and proceeds in circles over the water’s surface.

Wave group or wave packet:

If there is a superposition of two or more sine waves of different frequencies, then the waveform changes. If any such sine waves of continuously varying frequencies are superposed, the resultant wave that is formed has a general form like the one This is what is called wave group or wave packet.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Wave Group Or Wave Packet

Characteristics of wave packets are

This too is a progressive wave moving in a definite direction, in this case, along the + x-axis.

It is a localized wave, which means that it is limited within a rather small interval. Hence, such a wave group can indicate the possible instantaneous location of a moving particle.

It can be shown analytically that the velocity of such wave groups, \(\).  It is called group velocity. Rigorous calculation shows that vg = v; that is, the group velocity is equal to the particle velocity. Thus properly constituted wave group or wave packet alone can correctly represent a matter wave.

Wave function

It has to be noted with particular care that a matter wave is neither an elastic wave like a sound wave nor an electromagnetic wave like a light wave. This is because an elastic wave is associated with the vibration of particles in an elastic medium, whereas an electromagnetic wave involves the simultaneous vibrations of the electric field and the magnetic field vectors.

In analogy, u matter wave is associated with a quantity known as wave function – Ψ. The origin and propagation ofthe matter wave are perfectly consistent with the vibrations of this Ψ – function concerning position and time.

It can be noticed that while the moving particle exists at a particular point at a particular moment of its motion, the correspond¬ ing matter wave occupies an extent of space at that moment, rather than be limited to a point.

It can be inferred from quantum mechanics that this property is an inherent property of matter waves; a wave packet is never concentrated at a single point. The probability of the particle existing at a particular point at a particular time is given by Ψ², the modulus squared off,

Photon wave

We have seen, even before discussing wave-particle duality, that electromagnetic radiation has a dual nature too; radiation is sometimes represented by waves, at other times in terms of photon beams. It is possible also to represent moving photons by a corresponding waveform as is done with a moving particle.

A single photon will naturally be represented by a wave group. The only difference here is that this (photon) wave packet must be an electromagnetic wave packet with group velocity in vacuum or air equal to the velocity of light.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Experimental Study Of Matter-Wave Numerical Examples

Example 1. Find de Broglie wavelength of the neutron at 127°C. Given, K = 1.38 × 10-23 ; h = J. mol1.K1. Plank’s constant, h = 6.626 × 10-34J.s. mass of neutron, m = 1.66 × 10-27 kg.

Kinetic energy of neutron, E = \(\frac{3}{2}\) kT

We know E = ½ mv²

Or, 2Em = m²v²

Or, mv = \(\sqrt{2 E m}=\sqrt{2 m \times \frac{3}{2} k T}=\sqrt{3 m k T}\)

de Broglie wavelength

λ = \(\frac{h}{m v}=\frac{h}{\sqrt{3 m k T}}\)

= \(\frac{6.626 \times 10^{-34}}{\sqrt{3 \times 1.66 \times 10^{-27} \times 1.38 \times 10^{-23} \times 400}}\)

= 1.264 ×  10-10m

Example 2. Under what potential difference should an electron be accelerated to obtain electron waves of A = 0.6 A f Given, the mass of the electron, m = 9.1x 10-31  kg; Planck’s constant, h = 6.62 x 10-34 J. s
Solution:

We know λ = ½mv²  = eV

∴ mv= \(\sqrt{2 m e V} \text { or, } \lambda=\frac{h}{\sqrt{2 m e V}}\)

Or, λ² =  \(\frac{h^2}{2 m e V} \text { or, } V=\left(\frac{h}{\lambda}\right)^2 \cdot \frac{1}{2 m e}\)

V =  \(\left(\frac{6.62 \times 10^{-34}}{0.6 \times 10^{-10}}\right)^2 \times \frac{1}{2 \times 9.1 \times 10^{-31} \times 1.6 \times 10^{-19}}\)

= 418.04 V

Example 3. An a -particle and a proton are accelerated from rest through the same potential difference V. Find the ratio of Broglie wavelengths associated with them.
Solution:

The kinetic energy of a particle of mass m.

E = \(\frac{p^2}{2 m}\)

Where p = \(\sqrt{2 m E}\)

So, de Broglie wavelength, λ = \(\frac{h}{p}=\frac{h}{\sqrt{2 m E}}\)

Now, if a particle of charge q is accelerated by applying potential difference V, then

E = qV

λ = \(\frac{h}{\sqrt{2 m q V}}\)

∴ λ ∝ \(\frac{1}{\sqrt{m q}}\) when V is constant

Hence \(\frac{\lambda_1}{\lambda_2}=\sqrt{\frac{m_2 \cdot q_2}{m_1 \cdot q_1}}\)

For proton and a -particle \(\frac{m_a}{m_p}=4, \frac{q_a}{q_p}\) = 2

∴ \(\frac{\lambda_p}{\lambda_a}=\sqrt{\frac{m_a}{m_p} \cdot \frac{q_a}{q_p}}\)

= \(=\sqrt{4 \times 2}\)

= 2 \(\sqrt{2}\)

Hence, the required ratio 2\(\sqrt{2}\):1

Example 4. For what kinetic energy of neutron will the associated de Broglie wavelength be 1.40 x 10-10 m? The mass of a neutron is 1.675 x 10-27 kg and h = 6.63 x 10-34 J
Solution:

If m is the mass and K is the kinetic energy of the neutron, the de Broglie wavelength associated with it is given by,

λ = \(\frac{h}{\sqrt{2 m K}}\)

Or, K = \(\frac{h^2}{2 m \lambda^2}=\frac{\left(6.63 \times 10^{-34}\right)^2}{2 \times 1.675 \times 10^{-27} \times\left(1.40 \times 10^{-10}\right)^2}\)

= 6.69 × 10-21 J

Example 5. Find the wavelength of an electron having kinetic energy 10eV.(h =  6.33 × 10-34J me = 9 × 10-31 kg
Solution:

The kinetic energy of the electron,

E = ½ mv² = 10 eV = 10 × (1.6 x 10-19)J

m²v² = 2mE, or, momentum p = mv = \(\sqrt{2 m E }\)

The de Broglie wavelength of the electron,

λ = \(\frac{h}{\sqrt{2 m E}}=\frac{6.63 \times 10^{-34}}{\left[2 \times\left(9 \times 10^{-31}\right) \times\left(10 \times 1.6 \times 10^{-19}\right)\right]^{1 / 2}}\)

= 3.9 ×  10-10 m

= 3.9 A°

Example 6. An α – particle moves In a circular path of radius  0.83 cm in the presence of a magnetic field of 0.25 Wb/m². What is the de Broglie wavelength associated with the particle? ,
Solution:

The radius of a charged particle rotating in a circular path in a magnetic field

R = \(\frac{m v}{B q}\) or, mv = RBq

The de Broglie wavelength associated with the particle,

λ = \(\frac{h}{m v}=\frac{h}{R B q}\)

Here, R = 0.83 cm = 0.83 × 10-2 m, B = 0.25 Wb. m²

q = 2e = 2 ×1.6 × 10-19C

[Since α – particle]

λ = \(\frac{6.6 \times 10^{-34}}{0.83 \times 10^{-2} \times 0.25 \times 2 \times 1.6 \times 10^{-19}}\)

= 0.01 A°

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Very Short Questions And Answers

Question 1. Below a minimum frequency of light, photoelectric emis¬ sion does not occur Is the statement true or false?
Answer: True

Question 2. Above the threshold wavelength for a metal surface, even a light of low intensity can emit photoelectrons. Is the statement true?
Answer: No

Question 3. What will be the effect on the velocity of emitted photo¬ electrons if the wavelength of incident light is gradually
Answer: The velocity of electrons will increase

Question 4. Why are alkali metals highly photo-sensitive?
Answer: Work functions of alkali metals are very low

Question 5. Express in eV the amount of kinetic energy gained by an electron when it is passed through a potential difference of
Answer: 100 eV

Question 6. The photoelectric threshold wavelength for a metal is 2100 A. If the wavelength of incident radiation is 1800 A, will there be any emission of photoelectrons?
Answer: Yes

Question 7. Which property of photoelectric particles was discovered from Hertz’s experiment?
Answer: Property of negative charge

Question 8. Which property of photoelectric particles was measured
Answer: Specific charge

Question 9. What is the relation between the stopping potential VQ and the maximum velocity vmax of photoelectrons?
Answer:

⇒ \(\left[v_{\max }=\sqrt{\frac{2 e V_0}{m}}\right]\)

Question 10. How does the kinetic energy of photoelectrons change due to an increase in the intensity of incident light?
Answer: No change

Question 11. Give an example of the production of photons by electrons.
Answer: X-ray emission

Question 12. Give an example of the production of electrons by photons.
Answer: Photoelectric effect

Question 13. If the intensity of incident radiation on a metal surface is doubled what happens to the kinetic energy of the electrons emitted?
Answer: No change in KE

Question 14. Write down the relation between threshold frequency and photoelectric work function for a metal.
Answer: \(\left[f_0=\frac{W}{h}\right]\)

Question 15. Which property of light is used to explain the characteristics of the photoelectric effect?
Answer: Particle (photon) nature

Question 16. What is the rest mass of a photon?
Answer: Zero

Question 17. The wavelength of electromagnetic radiation is X . What is the energy of a photon of this radiation?
Answer: E =  hc/λ

Question 18. The light coming from a hydrogen-filled discharge tube falls on sodium metal. The work function of sodium is 1.82 eV and the kinetic energy of the fastest photoelectron is 0.73 eV. Fine, the energy of incident light.
Answer: 2.55 eV

Question 19. In the case of electromagnetic radiation of frequency f, what is the momentum of the associated photon?
Answer: hf/c

Question 20. If photons of energy 6 eV are incident on a metallic sur¬ face, the kinetic energy of the fastest electrons becomes 4eV. What is the value of the stopping potential?
Answer: 4V

Question 21. The threshold wavelength of a metal having work function W is X . What will be the threshold wavelength of a metal having work function 2W?
Answer: λ/2

Question 22. The work function of a metal surface for electron emission is W. What will be the threshold frequency of incident radiation for photoelectric emission?
Answer: W/h

Question 23. What is the effect on the velocity of the emitted photoelectrons if the wavelength of the incident light is decreased?
Answer: Velocity will increase

Question 24. Two metals A and B have work functions 4eV and 10 eV respectively. Which metal has a higher threshold wavelength
Answer: Metal A

Question 25. Ultraviolet light is incident on two photosensitive materials having work functions W1 and W2(W1 > W2). In which case will the kinetic energy of the emitted electrons be greater? Why
Answer: For the material of work function W2

Question 26. Is it possible to bring about the interference of electrons?
Answer: Yes

Question 27. What type of wave is suitable to represent the wave associated with a moving particle?
Answer: Wave Packet

Question 28. The wavelength of a stream of charged particles accelerated by a voltage Vis A. What will be the wavelength if the voltage is increased to 4 V?
Answer: λ /2

Question 29. The de Broglie wavelength of an electron and the wave¬ length of a photon are equal and its value is A = 10-10m. Which one has higher kinetic energy?
Answer: Photon

Question 32. An electron and a proton have the same kinetic energy. Identify the particle whose de Broglie wavelength would be
Answer: Electron

Question 36. The de Broglie wavelength of a particle of kinetic energy K is A. What would be the wavelength of the particle if its kinetic energy were K/4?
Answer: 2 λ

Question 37. The de Broglie wavelength associated with an electron accelerated through a potential difference V is A. What will be its wavelength when the accelerating potential is increased to 4 V?
Answer: λ /2

Question 38. What will be the kinetic energy of emitted photoelectrons if light of threshold frequency falls on a metal?
Answer: Zero

Question 39. What conclusion Is drawn from the Davisson-Germer experiment?
Answer:

The Davisson-Germer experiment proves the existence of matter waves. It can be concluded from the experiment that any stream of particles behaves as waves

Question 40. Name the phenomenon which shows the quantum nature of electromagnetic radiation.
Answer:

The phenomenon which shows the quantum nature of electromagnetic radiation is the photoelectric effect

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Fill In The Blanks

Question 1. Maximum kinetic energy of photoelectrons depends on __________________ of light used but does not depend on the of light
Answer: Frequency, intensity

Question 2. In the case of photoelectric emission, the maximum kinetic energy of photoelectrons increases with an increase in the _______________ of incident light
Answer: Frequency

Question 3. Lenard concluded from his experiment that the particles emitted in the photoelectric effect are _________________
Answer: Electrons

Question 4. In the case of photoelectric emission, the maximum kinetic energy of emitted electrons depends linearly on the _________________ of incident radiation
Answer: Frequency

Question 5. Davison and Germer experimentally demonstrated the existence of _____________________ waves
Answer: Matter

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Assertion Type

Direction: These questions have statement 1 and statement 2. Of the four choices given below, choose the one that best describes the two statements,

  1. Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is the correct explanation for statement 1.
  2. Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is not a correct explanation for statement 1.
  3. Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is false.
  4. Statement 1 Is false, and statement 3 is true.

Question 1.

Statement 1: Any light wave having a frequency less than 4.8 × 1014 Hz cannot emit photoelectrons from a metal surface having work function 2.0 eV.

Statement 2:  If the work function of a metal is W0 (in eV), then the maximum wavelength (in A°) of the light capable of initiating a photoelectric effect in the metal is \(\lambda_{\max }=\frac{12400}{W_0} \)

Answer: 1. Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is the correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 2.

Statement 1: The energy of the associated photon max becomes half when the wavelength of the electromagnetic wave is doubled.

Statement 2: Momentum of a photon

= \(\frac{\text { energy of the photon }}{\text { velocity of light }}\)

Answer: 2. Statement 1 is true, and statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is not a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 3.

Statement 1: In the photoelectric effect the value of stopping potential is not at all dependent on the wavelength of the light

Statement 2: The maximum kinetic energy of the emitted photoelectron and stopping potential are proportional to each other.

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 3 is true.

Question 4.

Statement 1: The maximum surface velocity does not of increase the photo electron even if the intensity of the incident electromagnetic wave is increased.

Statement 2: Einstein’s photoelectric equation

½ mv²max = hf – W0

Where the symbols have their usual meaning

Answer: 1. 1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is the correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 5.

Statement 1: The stopping potential becomes double when the frequency of the incident radiation is doubled.

Statement 2: The work function of the metal and the threshold frequency of the photoelectric effect are proportional to each other.

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 3 is true.

Question 6.

Statement 1: If the kinetic energy of particles with different masses is the same, then the de Broglie wavelength ofthe particles is inversely proportional to their mass.

Statement 2: The momentum of moving particles is inversely proportional to their de Broglie wavelengths.

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 3 is true.

Question 7.

Statement 1: If a stationary electron is accelerated with a potential difference of IV, its de Broglie wavelength becomes 12.27 Å approximately.

Statement 2: The relation between the de Broglie length A and the accelerating potential V of an electron is given by λ  = \(\frac{12.27}{V}\) Å

Answer: 3. Statement 1 Is true, and statement 2 Is false.

Question 8.

Statement 1: A moving particle is represented by a progressive wave group.

Statement 2: A pure sinusoidal wave cannot represent the instantaneous velocity or position of a moving particle.

Answer: 1. Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is the correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 9.

Statement 1: The wavelength of 100 eV photon is 124 Å.

Statement 2: The energy of a photon of wavelength λ in Å is

E = \(\frac{12400}{\lambda}\) eV

Answer: 1. Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is the correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 10.

Statement 1: A proton, a neutron, and an a -particle are accelerated by the same potential difference. Their velocities will be in the ratio of 1: 1: √2.

Statement 2: Kinetic energy, E = qV =½mv²

Answer: 4. Statement 1 Is false, and statement 3 is true.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Match The Columns

Question 1. Light of fixed intensity is incident on a metal surface.’ Match the columns in case of the resulting photoelectric effect

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Photoelectric Effect

Answer: 1-B, 2 – C, 3-D, 4-A

Question 2.

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Photoelectric Effect.

Answer: 1-A, 2-C, 3-D, 4-B

Question 3. Several stationary charged particles are accelerated with appropriate potential differences so that their de Broglie wavelengths are the same

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation A Number Of Stationary Charged Particles

Answer: 1-B, 2-D, 3-A, 4-C

Question 4. The work function and threshold frequency of photoelecj trie emission of a metal surface are WQ and f respectively. Light of frequency/ is incident on the surface. The mass and charge of the electron are m and e respectively

Dual Nature Of Matter And Radiation Function And Threshold Frequency

Answer: 1-B, 2-D, 3-C, 4-A

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Notes For Light Interference

Optics

Light Wave And Interference Of Light Introduction

Light propagates through the vacuum or any medium in the form of waves l light wave is a transverse electromagnetic wave. Optical phenomena observed in daily life, as produced by slits or orifices, obstacles, reflecting planes, and refracting planes, have sizes many times more than the wavelength of light.

For example, the wavelength of visible light ranges from 4 × 10-5 cm but even a very small slit in the path of light generally lias a diameter not less than I mm ie, 0.1 hence, the diameter of the orifice (slit) Is 1000 times more than the wavelength of visible light. The wavelength of light is taken as zero. with respect to large orifices, slits, obstacles, reflecting surfaces or refracting surfaces, i.e., light is not considered as waves

However In cases, when the size of an orifice or obstacle, in the path of light is too small and is comparable to the wavelength of light, the wavelength of visible light can no more be taken as zero, light has to be considered waves

Read and Learn More Class 12 Physics Notes

Optics: This branch of physics deals with the properties of light

Optics is divided into two parts

  1. Geometrical optics and
  2. Physical optics.

Geometrical optics: In this branch of optics, it is assumed that the wavelength of light is negligible in comparison with the sizes of instruments used in experiments (like an orifice ot an obstacle).

Physical optics:  it is assumed that the sizes of Instruments used In the experiment (litre size of an orifice ot an obstacle) are i comparable with the wavelength of light

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Notes For Interference

Light Wave And Interference Of Light Wavefront

Concept of wavefront

When a Stone is chopped in a reservoir, waves are set up on its still-wet surface. I tear the centre of disturbance, i.e., where the stone is dropped, waves spread out in all directions at constant velocity. Water particles ‘ however, do not spread out horizontally with the wave.

Instead, they vibrate vertically let us that at .in instant of time the displacement of a water p.irtirle. at some distance from the centre of the disturbance. Is m.minimum At the it moment, displacements of all water particles situated on the circumference of the circle of radius same as the distance of the point in reference, are maximum.

This implies that water particles on the circumference of all circles- concentric with the circle described above, should all circle- concentric with the circle described above, should be medium in the form of circles Hence. where spreading of a wave in a dimensional medium.

If a sphere is imagined with the outer of disturb nice a; its centre, all points lying on the surface of this inference sphere, ate In the same phase. In this case spherical wavefront is obtained. If the radius of the spherical spherical wavefront is obtained. If the radius of the spherical wavefront is large enough, a small part of the wavefront can be taken as a plane wavefront

Definition: As a wave generated from a source spreads in all diet nuns through the vacuum or a medium, the locus (line or surface) points it the path of the wave which is in equal phase at any moment Is called a wavefront

Different types of wavefronts

1. Spherical wavefront:

The waveforms formed during the propagation of light coming hum a point source are considered spherical in shape the locus of the points in the same phase is spherical I In, which is known as a spherical wavefront

2. Cylindrical wavefront:

The wavefront produced during the propagation of light coming from a line source (for example, a single slit) is considered cylindrical in shape

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Cylindrical Wavefront

3. Plane wavefront: The rays coming from infinity are parallel and the wavefront thus associated can be considered a plane wavefront

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Plane Wavefront

Properties of wavefronts

  1. A perpendicular drawn at any point on a wavefront shows the direction of velocity of the wave at that point
  2. The velocity of a wave actually denotes the velocity of the wavefront. If v is the wave velocity, the velocity of each wavefront the perpendicular distance between two consecutive wavefronts in the same phase is called the wavelength of that wave.
  3. The phase difference between any two points located on the 1 same wavefront is zero

Ray: Perpendicular drawn to the wavefront is called Energy of a wave is transmitted from one part to another in a vacuum or in a medium along these rays. Direction of rays by yellow arrowhead.

Light Wave And Interference Of Light Huygens’ Principle Of Wave Propagation

Dutch scientist Christian Huygens introduced a geometrical method suggesting the propagation of wavefront which is very useful in interpreting reflection, refraction, interference, diffraction etc,, of waves.From the position and shape at any subsequent time Huygens principle.

Huygens’ principle

Each point on a wavefront acts as a new source called a secondary source. From these secondary sources, secondary waves or wavelets generate and propagate in all directions at the same speed of the wave. The new wavefront at a later stage is simply the common envelope or tangential plane to these wavelets

Let S be a point source of light from which waves spread in all directions. At some instant of time, AB is a spherical wavefront

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Huygens Principle

According to Huygens’ principle, points P1,  P2, and P3 wavefront AB act as new sources, and wavelets from these sources spread out at the same speed. Small spheres each of radius ct (c = velocity of light) with centres P1,  P2, P3 respectively are imagined.

Clearly, wavelets produced by the secondary sources reach P1,  P2, P3 surfaces of these imaginary spheres after a time interval. Following Huygens’ Principle, the common tangential plane AJBJ, to the front surface of small spheres should be the new wavefront In the forward direction, after a time t. In this context, it is pointed out that A1B1 is also a spherical surface with a centre at S.

Wavefronts, close to a source of light are spherical. But when a wavefront is far enough from the source of light, the Wavefront is taken to be a plane wavefront

From Huygens’ method of tracing wavefronts, like wavefront, A1B1 another wavefront A2B2 is also obtained behind AB, which can be called back wavefront. But in Huygens’ opinion, there is no existence of such a back wavefront. Later this opinion was supported theoretically and also experimentally.

Verification of the Laws of Reflection

Using Huygens’ principle, laws of reflection of light can be proved. Reflection of a plane wavefront from a plane reflecting surface

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Laws Of Reflection

Let AC, part of a plane wavefront, perpendicular to the plane of paper, be incident on the surface of a plane reflector XY. Note that the plane wavefront and the plane of paper intersect each other along line AC. The plane of the paper and the plane of the reflector are also perpendicular to each other. According to Huygens! each point on wavefront AC acts as a source of secondary wavelet.

Let at time t = 0, one end of the wavefront touches the reflecting surface at A. At the same moment, wavelets form from each point on the wavefront AC. These wavelets gradually reach the reflector. After a time t say, wavelet from C reaches point F of the reflector. In accordance with Huygens’ principle, all points from A to F on the reflecting plane in turn generate wavelets. Hence by the time.

The wavelet from C reaches F, wavelet generated at A reaches D in the same medium. Centring point A, an arc of radius CF is drawn. Assuming c to be the speed of light in the medium under consideration, we have CF = ct. Tangent FD is drawn on the arc. FD is the reflected wavefront after time t.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Reflected Wavefront On The Arc

The perpendiculars M1A and M2F drawn on the incident wavefront AC are the incident rays and the perpendiculars AM’1[ and FM’2 drawn on the reflected wavefront DF are the corresponding reflected rays. NA and N’F are the normals drawn at the points of incidence on the reflector.

.-. ∠M1AN = Angle of incidence

And ∠M’2FN’ = Angle of reflection (r)

According to

∠CAF = 90°- ∠NAC= ∠M1AC-∠NAC

= ∠M1AN =i

And ∠AFD = 90°-∠N’FD= ∠M2FD-∠N’FD

= ∠M’2FN’ = r

Now from ΔACF and ΔAFD, ∠AGF = ∠ADF = 90°,

CF = AD = ct and AF is the common side.

Hence the triangles are congruent.

∠CAF = ∠AFD

∴  Angle of incidence (i) = Angle of reflection (r)

Thus one of the laws of reflection is proved.

AC, FD and AF are the lines of intersection of the incident wavefront, reflected wavefront and plane of the reflector with the plane of paper respectively, which means AC, FD and AF lie on the plane of paper. Hence the perpendiculars to these lines, that is, incident ray (M1A or M2F), reflected ray (AM1′or FM’2) and the perpendicular to the reflector (AN or FN’) at the point of incidence lie on the same plane. Thus, the other law of reflection is also proved.

∴ sini = sin r -∠CAF = \(\frac{C F}{A F}\)

And in r = sin ∠AFD = \(\frac{A D}{A F}\)

Verification of the Laws of Refraction

Laws of refraction can also be proved using Huygens’ theory of wave propagation. Refraction of a plane wavefront in a plane refracting surface is shown in

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Laws Of Refraction

Let XY be a plane refracting surface which is the surface of separation of medium 1 and medium 2 . The speed of light in medium 1 is cx and in medium 2 is c2. Refractive indices of media 1 and 2 are μ1 and μ2  respectively.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Refractive Indices Of Media

There fore μ1 = \(\frac{c}{c_1}\) and μ2 = \(=\frac{c}{c_2}\) where c is speed of light in vacuum

The refractive index of the medium 2 with respect to that of medium

μ2 = \(\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}=\frac{c / c_2}{c / c_1}=\frac{c_1}{c_2}\) ………………. (1)

Assume that, part of a plane wavefront normal to the plane of paper is incident on the surface of separation of two refractive media. The wavefront and the plane of paper intersect each other along the line AC. The plane of refraction XY is also at right angles to the plane of the paper.

According to Huygens’ principle, all the points on the wavefront AC act as sources of secondary wavelets. Suppose, at t = 0, one end of the wavefront touches the plane of the refracting medium at A.

At the same moment, wavelets form from each point on the die wavefront AC. These wavelets gradually reach the plane of the refracting surface. After a time t, say, the other end C of the wavefront touches F on the surface of separation.

Following Huygens’ principle, all points from A to F on the plane of separation will in turn generate wavelets. Hence, by the time the wavelet from C reaches F, wavelets are generated at A toward medium 2.

Centring point A, nt FD is drawn to the arc from point A to F on the time the wavelet from C reaches F, wavelets generated at A advance toward medium 2. Centring point A, an are of radius C2 t is drawn. Tangent FD is drawn to the arc from point F. FD is the refracted wavefront after time t.

Naturally , CF = c1t …………. (2)

And = AD = c2 t …………. (3)

The perpendiculars M1A and M2F wavefront AC are the incident rays and the perpendiculars AM1 and FM2 drawn on the refracted wavefront DF are the corresponding refracted rays. NA and NfF are the normals drawn at the points of evidence on the surface of separation

∠M1AN = angle of incidence (i)

and ∠M2FN’ = angle of refraction (r)

According to

∠CAF = 90°- ∠NAC= ∠M1AC-∠NAC

= ∠M1AN = i And ∠AFD = 90°-∠N’FD= ∠M’2FD- ∠N’FD

= ∠M2‘FN’ = r

∴ sini = sin ∠CAF = \(\frac{A D}{A F}\)

∴ \(\frac{\sin i}{\sin r}=\frac{\frac{C F}{A F}}{\frac{A D}{A F}}\)

⇒ \(\frac{C F}{A D}=\frac{c_1 t}{c_2 t}=\frac{c_1}{c_2}\)

Or, \(1 \mu_2=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

Hence Snell’s law of refraction is proved.

AC, FD and AF are the lines of intersection of the incident. wavefront, refracted wavefront, and the plane of refraction with ” the plane of paper respectively which means AC, FD, and AF lie on the plane of the paper.

Hence the perpendiculars on them, that is, incident ray (M1A or M2F), refracted ray (AM1‘ or FM1′) and perpendicular to the refracting surface (AN or FN’) I lie on the same plane. Thus the other law of refraction is also proved.

Relating to the above discussion live has been drawn for the refraction from a rarer to a denser medium. The entire proof can be done for the refraction from a denser to a rarer medium as well in the same manner.

The velocity of light changes while passing from one medium to another keeping its frequency unchanged.

From equation (1) we get

⇒ \(_1 \mu_2=\frac{c_1}{c_2}=\frac{n \lambda_1}{n \lambda_2}=\frac{\lambda_1}{\lambda_2}\) …………………….. (4)

∴ c = nλ; n – frequency of light

λ1 and λ2 are the wavelengths of light in media (1) and (2) respectively. It means, the wavelength of light changes due to refraction.

LightWave And Interference Of Light Huygens’ Principle Of Wave Propagation Numerical Examples

Example 1. A plane wavefront, after being Incident on a plane reflector at an angle of Incidence, reflects from It. Show that the Incident wavefront and the reflected wavefront are Inclined at an angle (180° -2i) with each other.
Solution:

AB and CD are the incident and reflected wavefronts respectively. On extending the wavefronts, they meet at E and the angle between them is 0. From ∠BAC =l and ∠DCA = r.

From ΔACE, 6 + 1+r = 180°

Or,  θ = 180- (i+r) Or, θ= 180 – 2i

∴ i = r

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Plane Wave Front Incident On A Plane Reflector

Example 2. The wavelength of a light ray in vacuum is 5896A What will be Its velocity and wavelength when It passes through glass? Given, the refractive index of glass = 1.5 and the velocity of light In vacuum = 3 × 108 m. s-1
Solution:

Here, X = 5896A°, c = 3 × 108 m .s-1 μg = 1.5

We know , \(\mu_g=\frac{c}{c_g}\)

Or, \(c_g=\frac{c}{\mu_g}\)

⇒ \(\frac{3 \times 10^8}{1.5}\)

= 2 × 108 m. s-1

Again, nλ =c (in vacuum) nλg = cg (in glass)

⇒ \(\frac{n \lambda_g}{n \lambda}=\frac{c_g}{c}\)

= \(\lambda^c \frac{c_g}{c}=\frac{\lambda}{\mu_g}\)

= \(\frac{5896}{1.5}\)

= 3931 A°

Example 3. Refractive indices of glass with respect to water and air were 1.13 and 1.51 respectively. If the velocity of light In air is 3 × 108 m. s-1 what will be The velocity in water
Solution:

We know, \({ }_a \mu_g=\frac{c_a}{c_g}\)

∴ \(1.51=\frac{3 \times 10^8}{c_g}\)

cg = Velocity of light in the glass

Or, \(c_g=\frac{3 \times 10^8}{1.51}\)

= 2 × 108 m. s-1

Again , \({ }_{w^{\prime}}{ }_g=\frac{c_w}{c_g}\) = velocity of light in water

Or, 1.13 = \(\frac{c_w}{2 \times 10^8}\)

Or, cw = 2.26 × 108 m. s-1

Light Wave And Interference Of Light Principle Of Superposition Of Waves

Simultaneous propagation of a number of waves through the same space In a medium is called superposition During superposition, while one wave superposes on another, individual properties remain unaltered

Let us consider the situation where at any point in a medium a number of waves are incident at the same time. The displacement of the point would have been different if the waves passed through it individually. But as all the waves are incident at the same time, the point undergoes a resultant displacement (since displacement is a vector quantity). Clearly, resultant displacement is the vector sum of the displacements produced by each wave. This is the principle of superposition of waves. The principle can be expressed as follows

At any instant, the resultant displacement of appointing a medium due to the influence of a number of waves is equal to the vector sum of displacements produced by each individual wave at that point at that instant.

Light Wave And Interference Of Light Interference Of Light

Interference Of Light Definition :

When two light waves of the same frequency and amplitude (or nearly equal amplitude) superpose in a certain region of a medium, the intensity of the resultant light wave increases at certain points and decreases at some other points in that region.

This phenomenon is known as interference of light An increase in intensity of light is due to constructive interference and a decrease in intensity is due to destructive interference. The increase or decrease of intensity in the resultant light wave depends on the phase difference of the superposing light waves at that point.

The principle of superposition of waves is applicable to all types of | waves, that is for sound waves, light waves, and other electromagnetic waves, as well. An example of the superposition of waves is interference which was first demonstrated experimentally by Youngin in 1801.

Young’s Double Slit experiment

Young’s experimental arrangement is as follows. Two narrow slits A and B are made in close proximity to each other on an obstacle 0 placed in front of a source of a monochromatic light M. Being placed symmetrically about source M, slits A and B act as a pair of coherent sources when illuminated by the source If the laboratory is sufficiently dark,

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Youngs Double Slit Experiment

Alternate bright and dark lines can be seen on screen S placed behind O. These alternate dark and bright lines are called interference fringes

Constructive and destructive interferences

Assume that the amplitude of each of the two light waves of the same frequency is A. While propagating in the same direction through a medium they superpose at a point in the medium. The resultant amplitude at the point is equal to the vector sum of the amplitude of the original waves (by the principle of superposition of waves). If superposition takes place in the same phase, then the resultant amplitude = A + A = 2A.

As intensity is directly proportional to the square of amplitude, the resultant light will be four times as intense as the individual wave. This is called constructive interference. On the other hand, if superposition takes place in opposite phases, the resultant amplitude = A-A = 0 and the intensity of light is also zero. This is called destructive interference

If the phase difference or phase relation between two waves remains the same then the interference pattern at every point of the medium remains the same.

It may be noted that destructive interference does not imply the destruction of energy. No loss of energy takes place, only the energy of the dark points is transferred to that of the bright points so that the total energy of the incident waves remains constant. In other words, there is only redistribution of light energy over the region of superposition.

Analytical treatment of interference:

Let c and D be two sources of monochromatic light. The amplitude of each wave = A, wavelength = λ and speed = c.

Two light waves A moving in the same direction superpose at the point E. The A resultant displacement of point E due to superposition is the 1 algebraic sum of two individual displacements produced by the J two waves.

Distances of the point E from the two sources are x and (x+ δ), respectively. So the path difference of the waves at that point is δ . If y1 and y2 are the displacements of point E due to the waves produced from sources C and D In time t

⇒ \(y_1=A \sin \frac{2 \pi}{\lambda}(c t-x)\)

⇒  \(y_2=A \sin \frac{2 \pi}{\lambda}[c t-(x+\delta)]\)

The resultant displacement of point E

y = y1+ y2

⇒ \(A\left[\sin \frac{2 \pi}{\lambda}(c t-x)+\frac{\sin 2 \pi}{\lambda}\{c t-(x+\delta)\}\right]\)

⇒ \(2 A \sin \frac{2 \pi}{\lambda}\left\{c t-\left(x+\frac{\delta}{2}\right)\right\} \cdot \cos \frac{\pi \delta}{\lambda}\)

⇒  \(\sin C+\sin D=2 \sin \frac{C+D}{2} \cdot \cos \frac{C-D}{2}\)

Or, \(y=A^{\prime} \sin \frac{2 \pi}{\lambda}\left\{c t-\left(x+\frac{\delta}{2}\right)\right\}\) …………………. (2)

Where A’ = 2A \(\cos \frac{\pi \delta}{\lambda}\) …………………. (3)

The sine function in equation (1) suggests that the resultant wave is also a wave of velocity c and wavelength A.

Again equation (2) shows, that the amplitude A’ of the resultant wave is not equal to the amplitude of the two superposing waves but modified by their path difference δ.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Analytical Treatment Of Interference

1. Condition for destructive interference:

If \(\delta=\frac{\lambda}{2}, \frac{3 \lambda}{2}\), \(\frac{5 \lambda}{2}\) ….. = \((2 n+1) \frac{\lambda}{2}\) (where n = 0 or any integer), \(\cos \frac{\pi \delta}{\lambda}\) = 0 and hence A’ = 0 and hence A’ = 0. Amplitude being zero

Intensity is also zero. Thus at points where the path difference between the waves are odd multiples of, the intensity of light is zero. These points are dark points. The two waves produce destructive interference at such points. This phase difference between the two waves at points where destructive interference takes place is

⇒ \(\Delta \phi=\frac{2 \pi}{\lambda}(2 n+1) \frac{\lambda}{2}=(2 n+1) \pi\)

∴ [since phase difference, path difference ]

2. Condition for constructive interference:

If = 0 , \(\frac{2 \lambda}{2}\), \(\frac{4 \lambda}{2}, \ldots=2 n \frac{\lambda}{2}\)(where n = 0 or any integer) that is A’ = 2A . Amplitude is the highest, and intensity is also the maximum.

Thus at points where the path difference between the waves is an even multiple of y the intensity of light is maximum. These points are bright points. Two waves produce constructive interference at these points

Thus the difference between the two waves at points where conNtrnctlvc Interference takes place Is

⇒ \(\Delta \phi=\frac{2 \pi}{\lambda} \cdot \frac{2 n \lambda}{2}\) = 2n

It Is to be noted that, point E is not a single point that satisfies equation (1). That Is, either of the conditions of destructive and constructive interference is obeyed not only at a single point In space but for a set of points.

The locus of the point E is, In general, hyperbolic. But when E is at a large distance from the sources C and D, compared to their mutual distance CD, the locus of E is effectively a straight line.

As a result, dark and bright straight lines are obtained instead of dark and bright points, due to destruc¬ tive and constructive interference, respectively. These are called dark and bright interference fringes

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Interferences

Intensity:

Clearly, interference of two waves results in a variation of intensity of light at different points. The amplitude of the resultant wave, A’ = 2A cos \(\cos \frac{\pi \delta}{\lambda}\) and therefore A’ can vary from 0 to ±2A.

As intensity is directly proportional to the square of amplitude, the value of intensity increases from 0 to 4A². That is maximum intensity can be four times the intensity of a single wave. IfI is the intensity at a point on the screen then,

I∝ A’²

⇒ \(4 A^2 \cos ^2 \frac{\pi \delta}{\lambda}\)

Or, I = \(k 4 A^2 \cos ^2 \frac{\pi \delta}{\lambda}\)

Or, \(I_0 \cos ^2 \phi\)

Io= 4A²k, (is the maximum intensity) and \(\frac{\pi \delta}{\lambda}\)

Hence the intensity in the region of superposition follows the cosine-squared rule. Variation of intensity with phase difference is shown below

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Variation Of Intensity

1. Let waves coming from two coherent sources of equal frequency be of amplitudes A1 and A2, intensities I1 and 12 with phase difference Φ.

1. On the superposition of two coherent waves, the expression for resultant amplitude is

⇒ \(A^{\prime 2}=A_1^2+A_2^2+2 A_1 A_2 \cos \phi\)

2. As intensity is directly proportional to the square of amplitude, the resultant intensity is

I = \(I_1+I_2+2 \sqrt{I_1 I_2} \cos \phi\)

⇒  \(I_{\max }=I_1+I_2+2 \sqrt{I_1 I_2}=\left(\sqrt{I_1}+\sqrt{I_2}\right)^2\)

And \(I_{\min }=\dot{I}_1+I_2-2 \sqrt{I_1 I_2}=\left(\sqrt{I_1}-\sqrt{I_2}\right)^2\)

3. Moreover, as the amplitude of bright fringe = A1+ A2 and amplitude of dark fringe =|A1A2|

⇒  \(\frac{I_{\max }}{I_{\min }}=\frac{\left(A_1+A_2\right)^2}{\left(A_1-A_2\right)^2}\)

2. If the sources are not coherent, the resultant intensity at any point will just be the sum of the intensities of the individual waves

Conditions of sustained interference:

  • Two light sources must be monochromatic and should emit waves of the same wavelength.
  • The amplitude of the waves should be equal or nearly equal.
  • There must always be a constant phase difference between the two waves. With the change in phase of any wave there: should be a simultaneous change in the other to the same extent.
  • Such pair of sources are called coherent sources

Formation of Coherent Sources

It has already been stated that for sustained interference, a pair of coherent sources is necessary. When sources are not coherent, the intensity at any point changes so rapidly that no interference fringe is observed in practice, and all points appear equally bright

Two similar but separate sources do not form coherent sources. Even two very close points on the same source are not coherent.

Hence there are special methods of creating coherent sources. Some are described below: 

  • In Young’s double slit experiment, two slits S1 and S2, kept at a fixed distance from light source S, act as coherent sources
  • In Lloyd’s single mirror experiment, a thin illuminated slit S and its virtual image, S’, formed due to reflection from a plane mirror, serve as a pair of coherent sources
  • In the experiment with Fresnel’s biprism, two virtual images and S2 of a source S, produced by refraction through the biprism 1, act as coherent sources

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Coherent Sources

Explanation of Formation of Interference Fringes

The formation of interference fringes can be explained by the principle of superposition of waves. In Young’s experiment, slits A and B are equidistant from source M. In that case, the secondary sources will also be coherent and hence in phase. Wavefronts from these two sources, propagate one after another

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Formation Of Interference Fringes

Through the space between the obstacle and the screen. Hence they superpose in solid line arcs to show wavefronts in the same phase. Broken line arcs, in between represent wavefronts in the opposite phase.

Clearly, waves coming from two sources proceeding towards the points a, c and e, superpose in the same phase. Thus amplitude of the resultant wave becomes maximum and constructive interference takes place along the lines leading to the points a, c and e on the screen.

On the other hand, waves are directed towards points b or d, superposing the opposite phase. Thus amplitude of the resultant wave is zero and destructive interference takes place. Therefore, interference fringes consisting of bright and dark lines are displayed on screen S.

The wavelength of monochromatic light be A, the path difference between two waves along the dark lines happens to be odd multiples \(\frac{\lambda}{2}\) of and that along bright lines, even multiples of \(\frac{\lambda}{2}\).

1. If white light is taken instead of monochromatic light in Young’s double slit experiment, the central bright fringe will be white and bright-coloured fringes will be observed on either side of the central fringe. This is because wavelengths of the colours, forming white are different and therefore each one produces its characteristic interference fringe pattern. Thus fringes of different colours are produced.

As the central line of the interference pattern is equidistant from each of the two coherent sources; the light of all component colours reaches phase and a bright white light is formed at that point.

2. The fringes disappear when one of the slits A or B is covered by an opaque plate and the screen gets illuminated with a uniform intensity.

3. If one of the slits is covered with translucent paper, fringes of the same width will be formed. But the bright band will look less bright and the dark band will look less dark.

Width of interference fringes

In A and B are two coherent sources of monochromatic light, S is a screen, 2d = distance between A and B, O is the mid-point of AB, and D = perpendicular distance of AB from the screen. As AC = BC, waves starting from two of the sources in phase reach point C in phase. Hence, the resultant amplitude as well as intensity at C is maximum.

All points on the line perpendicular to the plane of the paper and passing through C will be equidistant from the I sources A and B. Thus a central bright fringe is formed which is a straight line.

Now a point P is taken at a distance x from C i.e., CP = x; AP and BP are joined. As the lengths of two paths are not equal there will be a phase difference between the waves reaching P from A and B. Thus whether constructive or

Destructive interference will take place at point P depending on the path difference between the two incoming waves

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Width Of Interference Fringes

From the

BP² = D² + (x+ d)² and AP² = D² + (x-d)²

BP² – AP² = (x+ d)²- (x-d)² = 4xd

Or, Bp- Ap = \(\frac{4 x d}{B P+A P}=\frac{4 x d}{2 D}=\frac{2 x d}{D}\) ……………… (1)

[Since D»d hence BP = AP ~D]

This path difference between the two waves in reaching P

Bp -Ap = \(\frac{2 x d}{D}\)

By the condition of interference, for n -th bright fringe at P, path difference

⇒ \(\delta=\frac{2 x_n d}{D}=2 n \cdot \frac{\lambda}{2}\) [n = 0, 1, 2……]

Or, \(\frac{D n \lambda}{2 d}\) ……………. (2)

xn is the distance of n -th bright fringe on either side of C] Taking n = 1, 2, 3 …, the positions of 1st, 2nd, 3rd etc. bright fringe, on either side of the central bright fringe, can be found out

For (n + 1) -th bright fringe

⇒ \(x_{n+1}=\frac{D(n+1) \lambda}{2 d}\) …………… (3)

So, the distance between two consecutive bright fringes

= \(x_{n+1}-x_n=\frac{D(n+1) \lambda}{2 d}-\frac{D n \lambda}{2 d}=\frac{D}{2 d} \cdot \lambda\)

By the condition for the formation of the n -th dark fringe at P is

⇒  \(\delta=\frac{2 x_n d}{d}=(2 n+1) \frac{\lambda}{2} \text { or, } x_n=\frac{D}{2 d}(2 n+1) \frac{\lambda}{2}\)

Taking n = 0, 1, 2 etc, positions of 1st, 2nd, 3rd, etc., dark fringes on either side of the central bright fringe can be found out

Hence for (n + 1) -th dark fringe

⇒ \(x_{n+1}=\frac{D}{2 d}\{2(n+1)+1\} \frac{\lambda}{2}\) ………………………….. (6)

Hence the distance between two consecutive dark fringes

= \(x_{n+1}-x_n=\frac{D}{2 d}\{2(n+1)+1\} \frac{\lambda}{2}-\frac{D}{2 d}(2 n+1) \frac{\lambda}{2}\)

= \(\frac{D}{2 d} \cdot \lambda\) ………………………….. (7)

Thus the distance between two consecutive bright or dark fringes is the same. This distance is called fringe width. Therefore if y is the fringe width then,

= \(\)………………………….. (8)

It is clear from equation (8) that

  1. Since there is no ‘n’ in the expression of y, it can be said that fringe width does not depend on the order of the fringe. All hinges are of the same width.
  2. Fringe width is directly proportional to the wavelength of light used. For a greater wavelength, fringe width increases, i.e., fringes will be wider. Similarly, for shorter wavelengths, fringes will be thinner.
  3. If the value of D is large, the fringe width will Increase.
  4. If the value of d is small, the fringe width will Increase.

Also If the total experiment is conducted In any other medium, wavelength decreases (\(\lambda^{\prime}=\frac{\lambda}{\mu}0\)  ). Hence, fringe width decreases.

Further, in whichever position the screen is placed In front of sources A and D, the interference pattern is always observed. As interference patterns are not restricted to a fixed place, these are called non-localised fringes.

Angular fringe width

If the angular position of the n-th fringe on the screen be Qn then,

⇒ \(\theta_n=\frac{x_n}{D}=\frac{\frac{D n \lambda}{2 d}}{D}=\frac{n \lambda}{2 d}\)

For (n + 1) -th fringe , \(\theta_{n+1}=\frac{(n+1) \lambda}{2 d}\)

So, the angular separation between two successive fringes i.e., the angular width of the fringe

⇒ \(\theta=\theta_{n+1}-\theta_n=\frac{(n+1) \lambda}{2 d}-\frac{n \lambda}{2 d}=\frac{\lambda}{2 d}\) …………………………………………… (9)

The angular width of the fringe does position of the screen

Angular width decreases with the Increase of the separation between the coherent sources and vice versa. 0 = R)

If the entire experiment Is performed Inside any liquid (refractive Index for say), the angular width decreases

Optical path

The equivalent optical path of the distance covered by a certain monochromatic light through a certain medium In a certain interval of time Is the path covered by light In the same Interval of time through a vacuum.

Suppose, the refractive Index of a medium for a certain monochromatic ray Is fi. The velocity of the ray In that medium Is v.

⇒ \(\frac{c}{v}\) Or, c= v ………………………………….. (10)

Where, c – velocity of light In vacuum]

Now If the said monochromatic light takes time t to travel through the said medium then,

v = \(\frac{x}{t}\)

And If light can travel distances in the same Interval of time through a vacuum then

c = \(\frac{l}{t}\)

Hence from equation (10), we get

⇒ \(\frac{l}{t}=\mu \cdot \frac{x}{t}\)

Or, l = μ. x

Here l,  according to the definition of optical path, Is the equivalent optical path of x.

For more than one medium, we can write optical path

l = \(\Sigma \mu_i x_i\)

Displacement of fringes due to the introduction of a thin plate:

A and H are two monochromatic, coherent sources of light, S’ It the screen, the 2d distance between A and U, 0 is the midpoint of AB, and Dr I perpendicular distance of All front of the screen.

Waves coining from two coherent sources produce an Interference pattern on the screen. Generally, point C Is the position of the central bright fringe as AC = BC. A point P Is considered on the screen. Now a glass plate is introduced perpendicularly in the path AP. Let its thickness be t and the refractive index of glass he mm. it results in the shifting of the entire fringe along with its central fringe.

This is caused by the difference in the velocity of light in air and glass

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Velocity Of Light In Air Glass

While moving from A to P, light travels a path (AP-t) through air (ft = 1) and a path t through glass

Hence optical path from A to P= (AP-t). 1+μ. 1

= Ap + t (-1)

Differences in optical paths from the points A and B

δ = Bp- Ap- t(μ-1)

= (Bp- Ap)- t(μ-1)

= \(\frac{2 x d}{D}-t(\mu-1)\)

If P is at the centre of n -th bright fringe

= \(\delta=2 n \cdot \frac{\lambda}{2}=n \lambda\) , where n = 0,1,2……..

= \(\frac{2 x d}{D}-t(\mu-1)=n \lambda\)

Or, x = \(\frac{D}{2 d}\{n \lambda+t(\mu-1)\}\)

Hence, because of the presence of a glass plate, a distance of n -th bright fringe from C, x = \(\frac{D}{2 d}\{n \lambda+t(\mu-1)\}\). Putting n = 0 in this equation we get the displacement of the central bright fringe due to the insertion of the plate

Let the displacement be x0

⇒ \(x_0=\frac{D}{2 d}(\mu-1)\)t

The refractive index of glass p is greater than 1, hence xQ is positive, i.e., the central bright fringe will move further from C towards the glass plate.

Putting n = 1, displacement of the 1st bright fringe l.e., xl is obtained.

∴  \(\frac{D}{2 d}\{n \lambda+t(\mu-1)\}\)

∴ Fringe width

y = \(x_1-x_0=\frac{D}{2 d}\{\lambda+(\mu-1) t\}-\frac{D}{2 d}(\mu-1) t=\frac{D}{2 d} \cdot \lambda\)

It proves that though a displacement occurs In fringe pattern due to introduction of a glass plate, fringe width remains unaltered

⇒ \(\frac{y}{\lambda}=\frac{2 D}{d}\) …………. (12)

From equations (11) and (12),

⇒ \(x_0=\frac{y}{\lambda}(\mu-1) t\) …………. (13)

If x0,y, t and A are known, the refractive index p of the material of the plate can be found out from equation (13).

Also if p is known, t can be calculated out.

Due to the introduction of the glass plate, if the central bright fringe shifts a distance equal to the length of m bright fringes, then

⇒ \(x_0=m y \quad \text { or, } \quad \frac{y}{\lambda}(\mu-1) t=m y\)

Or, \((\mu-1) t=m \lambda\)

Or, m = \(\frac{(\mu-1) t}{\lambda}\)

This equation gives the equivalent number of fringe width by which a displacement of total fringe pattern occurs.

Light Wave And Interference Of Light Interference Of Light Numerical examples

Example 1. A screen is placed at a distance of 5 cm from a point source. A 5 mm thick piece of glass with a refractive index of 1.5 is placed between them. What is the length of the call path between the source and the screen
Solution:

Length of air path between the source and screen = 5 – 0.5 = 4.5 cm

Airpath, equivalent to path through the glass plate

= Refractive index x thickness = 1.5 × 0.5 = 0.75 cm

length of optical path = 4.5 + 0.75 = 5.25 cm

Example 2. Two straight and parallel slits, 0.4 ap-ft sraOhiminated by a source of monochromatic light. Interference pattern of fringe width 0.5 mm I* produced 40 cm away from the sUts. Find the length of the light used.
Solution:

In this case 2d = 0.4 mm = 0.04 cm , y= 0.5 mm = 0.05cm, D = 40 cm

We know, the fringe width,

y = \(\frac{\lambda D}{2 d}\)

⇒ \(\lambda=\frac{2 d \cdot y}{D}=\frac{0.04 \times 0.05}{40}\)

5 × 10-5 cm

= 5000 × 10-8cm = 5000 A°

Example 3.  In Young’s double-slit experiment on interference, the distance between two vertical slits was 0.5 mm and the distance of the screen from the plane of slits was 100 cm. It was observed that the 4th bright band was 2.945 mm away from the second dark band. Find the wavelength of light used.
Solution:

From it is observed that the distance between the second dark band to 4th bright band = 2.5 x bandwidth. If bandwidth or fringe width is y then,

2.5 × y = 2.945

⇒ \(\frac{2.945}{2.5}\)

= 1.178 mm

As, \(=\frac{D \lambda}{2 d}\)

So, \(\lambda=\frac{2 d \cdot y}{D}=\frac{0.05 \times 0.1178}{100}\)

= 5890 × 10-8 cm = 5890 A°

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Youngs Double Slit Experiment On Interference

Example 4. Monochromatic light of wavelength 6000A° was used to set up interference fringes. On the path of one of the interfering waves, a mica sheet 12 × 10-5 cm thick was placed when the central bright fringe was found to be displaced by a distance equal to the width of a bright fringe. What is the refractive index of mica?
Solution:

On placing the mica sheet, if the central bright fringe shifts by the distance of m number of bright fringes then

(μ-1)t = mλ

Here, m = 1, λ = 6000 A° = 6000 × 10-8 cm

t = 12× 10-5 cm

((μ-1) ×12× 10-5

= 1× 6000 × 10-8

Or, (μ-1) = \(\frac{1}{2}\)

Or, mm = 1.5

Example 5. A ray of light of wavelength 6 × 10-5cm, after passing through two narrow slits, 1mm apart, forms interference fringes on a screen placed lm away. Find the list between two successive bright bands Of the fringes.
Solution:

The distance between two successive bright bands is the fringe width

Width of the fringe \(, \lambda=6 \times 10^{-5}\)

D = 1m, λ = 6 × 10-5 cm

0.06cm

Example 6. In a double-slit experiment using monochromatic a screen at a light, interference fringes are formed at a particular distance from the slits. If the screen is moved towards the slits by 5 × 10-2 m, then the fringe width changes by  3 × 10-2m. If the distance between the two slit is 10-3m, then determine the wavelength of the light used
Solution:

Fringe width , y = \(\frac{\lambda D}{2 d}\)

Here, A is the wavelength of light used, D is the distance of the screen from the slits, 2d is the separation between the slits. Here screen distance changes by ΔD and fringe width changes by Δy

\(\Delta y=\frac{\lambda \Delta D}{2 d}\)

Or, \(\lambda=\frac{\Delta y 2 d}{\Delta D}\)

Now , \(\Delta y=3 \times 10^{-3} \mathrm{~m}, 2 d=10^{-3} \mathrm{~m}, \Delta D=5 \times 10^{-2} \mathrm{~m}\)

λ = \(\frac{3 \times 10^{-5} \times 10^{-3}}{5 \times 10^{-2}}\)

= 6 × 10-2

= 6000 A°

Example 7. In Young’s double slit experiment, the width of the fringe is 2.0 mm. Find the distance between the 9th bright band and the 2nd dark band. 
Solution:

It is seen from the distance of the 9th bright band from the second dark band

= 7.5 × width of fringe = 7.5  ×  0.2 cm = 1.5 cm

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Youngs Double Slit Experiment On Width Of Fringe

Example 8. Using light of wavelength 600 nm in Young’s double slit experiment 12 bands are found on one part of the screen. If the wavelength of light is changed to 400 nm, then what will be the number of bands on that part of the screen?
Solution:

In wavelength, λ1 = 600 nm = 600 × 10-9 m; the number of fringes, n1 = 12, fringe width y1 In the second case, wavelength, λ2 = 400 nm = 400 × 10-9 m’ number of fringes n2 and fringe width y2 first case, sucLet the distance between the slits and the screen be D, separation between the slits be 2d and length of the entire fringe pattern be x.

Now \(\frac{\lambda_1 D}{2 d}=\frac{600 \times 10^{-9} D}{2 d}\)

And n1 = \(\frac{x}{y_1}\)

Or, = \(12=\frac{x \times 2 d}{600 \times 10^{-9} D}\)

or x = \(\frac{12 \times 600 \times 10^{-9} D}{2 d}\)

Also, y= \(\frac{400 \times 10^{-9} D}{2 d}\)

n= \(\frac{x}{y_2}=\frac{12 \times 600 \times 10^{-9} D \times 2 d}{2 D \times 400 \times 10^{-9} D}\)

= 18

Example 9.  The green light of wavelength 5100 A° from- a narrow slit is incident on a double slit. The overall separation of 10 fringes on a screen 200 cm away is 2 cm, find the separation between the slits
Solution:

Width of 10 fringes, x = \(\frac{D}{2 d} \lambda\)

= 2 cm

Here, D = distance of this screen = 200 cm, 2d = separation between the two slits,  λ= wavelength of light = 5100A°

= 5100 × 10-8cm

2d = \(10 \frac{D}{x} \lambda=\frac{10 \times 200 \times 5100 \times 10^{-8}}{2}\)

= 51 × 10-3 = 0.051 cm

Example 10. The ratio of the intensities between two coherent light sources used in youngs double slit experiment, is n. Find the ratio of the intensities of the principle maximum and minimum of the band.

Let the intensities of the sources be I1 and I2 According to question, I1 = nI2

Now, if Imax and Imin are the intensities of central maximum and minima respectively then

⇒ \(\frac{\left(\sqrt{I_1}+\sqrt{I_2}\right)^2}{\left(\sqrt{I_1}-\sqrt{I_2}\right)^2}=\frac{\left(\sqrt{n} \cdot \sqrt{I_2}+\sqrt{I_2}\right)^2}{\left(\sqrt{n} \cdot \sqrt{I_2}-\sqrt{I_2}\right)^2}\)

= \(\frac{(\sqrt{n}+1)^2}{(\sqrt{n}-1)^2}=\frac{n+1+2 \sqrt{n}}{n+1-2 \sqrt{n}}\)

Example 11. In Young’s experiment, with a monochromatic light of wavelength 5890 A°, the seats are separated by a distance of 1mm. Find the angular width between two sucessive interference fringes
Solution:

Here, ,1 = 5890 A° = 5890 × 10-8cm and 2d = 1mm

= 0.1 cm

Angular width between two successive bright or dark bands

= \(\frac{\lambda}{2 d}=\frac{5890 \times 10^{-8}}{0.1}\) radian

= \(5890 \times 10^{-7} \times \frac{180}{\pi}\)

= 0.03 degree

Example 12. In Young’s double slit experiment, the angular width of a fringe formed on a distant screen is 0.1 0. The wavelength of the light used in the experiment is 6000A. What is the distance between the two slits?
Solution:

We know, the angular width of a fringe,

⇒ \(\theta=\frac{\lambda}{2 d}\)

= \(\frac{\lambda}{\theta}=\frac{6000 \times 10^{-10}}{\frac{\pi}{180} \times 0.1}=\frac{6000 \times 180 \times 10^{-10}}{\frac{22}{7} \times 0.1}\)

= 3.44 × 10-3 m

∴ Distance between the slits = 3.44 × 10-4m

Example 13. In the experiment, the path difference between two Interfering waves at a point on the screen is 167.5 times the wavelength of the monochromatic light used. Is the point dark or bright? If the path difference is 0.101 mm, find the wavelength of light used.
Solution: Path difference

167.5 = \(335 \times \frac{\lambda}{2}\)

Wavelength of light

As the number 335 is odd So the point in Question is darkpoint

Here, \(\frac{28}{335}=\frac{2 \times 0.101}{335}\)

⇒ \(6.03 \times 10^{-4}\)

= \(6.03 \times 10^{-4}\) x 107 A = 6030 A

Example 14. The optical path traversed by a monochromatic ray of light are same while the ray either passes through a distance of 4 cm in glass or a distance of 4.5 cm in water. What is the refractive index of water if that of glass is 1. 53?
Solution:

As the optical path is the same in both cases.

So, μgxg= μwxw

Here, xg = distance travelled through glass and xw = distance travelled through water.

Or, \(\mu_w=\mu_g \cdot \frac{x_g}{x_w}\)

= \(1.53 \times \frac{4.0}{4.5}\)

= 1.36

Refractive index of water = 1.36

Light Wave And Interference Of Light Very Short Question And Answers

Waves and Wavefronts

Question 1. At what angle does a ray of light remain inclined to the wavefront?
Answer: \(\left[\frac{\pi}{2}\right]\)

Question 2. What will be the nature of the wavefront of light emitted from a line source?
Answer: Cylindrical

Question 3. Can two wavefronts of same wave cut each other?
Answer: No

Question 4. A plane wavefront is incident on a prism. What will be the nature of emergent wavefront?
Answer: Plane

Question 5. What is the relationship between the intensity and amplitude of a wave
Answer: Intensity is the square of amplitude

Question 6. If the path difference is A, what will be the phase difference?
Answer: 2 π

Question 7. Do the two electric bulbs connected to the same electric supply line behave as coherent sources?
Answer: No

Question 8. What is the path difference between two waves for constructive interference?
Answer: 2n\(\) n = 0,1,2…..

Question 9. What is the path difference between two waves for destructive interference?
Answer: \((2 n+1) \frac{\lambda}{2}\):, n – 0,1,2…..

Question 10. What is the most important condition for interference of light
Answer: The two light sources must be coherent

Question 11. If Young’s double slit experiment is performed by using a source of white light, then only white and dark fringe patterns is seen. Is the statement true or false?
Answer: False

Question 12. What change will you observe if the whole arrangement used in youngs double slit expeiment is immersed in water
Answer: Fringe lines become narrower

Question 13. For which colour oflight, in Young’s double slit experiment, will the fringe width be minimum?
Answer: For violet light

Question 14. In Young’s double slit experiment, if the distance between the two sources is increased, how will the fringe width be changed?
Answer: The width of wringer would be reduced

Question 15. Does interference of light give any information about the nature of light waves? (whether it is longitudinal or tranverse)
Answer: No

Question 16. What is the phase difference between two points situated on a wavefront
Answer: Zero

Light Wave And Interference Of Light Fill In The Blanks

Question 1. The source of a spherical wavefront is____________________
Answer: A point source

Question 2. If a spherical wavefront is propagated up to infinite distance, then a part of that wavefront is called _________________  front
Answer: Plane

Question 3. Two coherent monochromatic light sources produce constructive interference when the phase difference between them is_____________
Answer: 2nπ

Question 4. In case of interference oflight, when the path difference is odd multiplies of half wavelength, then_______ interference takes place _____________
Answer: Destructive

Question 5. In case of interference of light ____________ remains conserved
Answer: Energy

Question 6. If the distance between the two slits in Young’s double slit experiment is halved and the distance between the slit and the screen is doubled then the fringe width will be_ times the previous fringe width
Answer: Four

Question 7. If the light of a smaller wavelength is used in Young’s double slit experiment, then fringe width will be
Answer: Decreased

Question 8 . In Young’s double slit experiment, if a glass plate is placed perpendicular to the direction of propagation oflight, there will be a _________________ of interference fringe, and there would be in the fringe width
Answer: Displacement, No Change

Question 9.  In Young’s double slit experiment, if a glass plate is placed perpendicular to the direction of propagation oflight, there will be a ______________________of interference fringe, and there would be in the fringe width
Answer: Number of fringes

Light Wave And Interference Of Light Assertion Reason Type

Direction: These questions have statement 1 and statement 2. of the four choices given in below, choose the one best describes the two statements

  1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.
  2. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.
  3. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is false.
  4. Statement 1 is false, statement 2 is true

Question 1. 

Statement 1: A ray of light entering from glass to air suffers from a change in frequency.

Statement 2: The velocity of light in glass is less than that in

Answer:  4. Statement 1 is false, statement 2 is true

Question 2.

Statement 1: If the phase difference between the tight waves passing through the slits in the Young’s experiment is n -radian, the central fringe will be dark.

Statement 2: Phase difference is equal to \(\frac{2 \pi}{\lambda}\) times the ath difference.

Answer:  2. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 3.

Statement 1: Interference obeys the law of conservation of energy.

Statement 2: The energy is redistributed in case of interference.

Answer:  1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 4.

Statement 1: When the apparatus in Young’s double slit experiment is immersed in a liquid the fringe width will increase

Statement 2: The wavelength oflight lh a liquid is a lesser titan than in air. That is \(\lambda^{\prime}=\frac{\lambda}{\mu}\)

Answer:  4. Statement 1 is false, statement 2 is true

Question 5. 

Statement 1: Interference pattern is obtained on a screen due to two identical coherent sources of monochromatic light. The intensity at the central part of the screen becomes one-fourth if one of the sources is blocked.

Statement 2: The resultant intensity is the sum of the intensities due to two sources.

Answer: 3. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is false.

Question 6.

Statement 1: If the two interfering waves have Intensities in the ratio 9: 4, the ratio of maximum to minimum amplitudes becomes 3:2

Statement 2: Maximum amplitude = A1+A2 amplitude = A1-A2

Also \(\frac{I_1}{I_2}=\frac{\left(A_1\right)^2}{\left(A_2\right)^2}\)

Answer:  4. Statement 1 is false, statement 2 is true

Light Wave And Interference Of Light Match The Column

Question 1. Match the wavefronts in column 2 with their sources in column 1

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Wavefronts

Answer:  1- C, 2-A, 3-B

Question 2.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Distance Between Slits

Answer: 1- C, 2- D, 3-B, 4-A

Question 3.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Distance Between Slits Decreased

Answer:  1- B, 2- C, 3- A,D,5-C

Question 4. In Young’s double slit experiment the path difference, Ax =(S2P~ S1P). Now a glass slab is placed in front of the slit S2.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Glass Slab

Now from the above information match the columns.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Information Match The Columns

Answer:  1-A, 2-C, 3-E, 4-C

5. Column I shows four situations of Young’s double slit experimental arrangement with the screen placed far away from the slits S1 and S2 . In each of these cases S1P0 = S2P0

S1P1 – S2P2   \(\frac{\lambda}{4}\)

S1P1 – S2P2   \(\frac{\lambda}{3}\)

Where A is the wavelength of the light used. In cases 2, 3 and 4 a transparent sheet of refractive index p and thickness t is pasted on slit S2: The thickness of the sheets are different in different cases. The phase difference between the light waves reaching a point P on the screen from the two slits is denoted by S(P) and the intensity by I(P). Match each situation given in column I with the statement(s) in column valid for that situation

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 6 Light Wave And Interference Of Light Youngs Double Slit Experiment Arrangement With Screen

Answer: 1- A,D, 2- B, 3- E, 4- C,D,E

Light Wave And Interference Of Light Conclusion

1. Light wave is a transverse electromagnetic wave, As a wave generated from a source spreads hr all directions through vacuum or any medium, the locus (line or surface) of the points in the path of the wave in the same phase at any moment constitute a wavefront.

2. According tolUrygens’ principle, each point on a Wavefront acts as a secondary source oflight. It means that from each of these secondary sources secondary wavelets are produced and they spread all around with the same speed, Tire new wavefront at a later stage is simply the common envelope or tangential plane of these wavelets.

3. The principle of superposition of waves is that at any moment the resultant displacement at any point in a medium due to the influence of a number of waves Is equal to the vector sum of the displacements of the component waves at that point.

4. If two light waves having the same amplitude and

Frequency is superposed at any region In a medium the Intensity of the resultant light wave Increases at some points In that region and decreases at some other points. This phenomenon Is known as Interference of light.

The phenomena or Increase hr light Intensity Is called constructive Interference and the decrease In light Intensity Is called destructive interference.

5. To get sustained Interference fringes two coherent sources of light are necessary, 4 Scientist Thomas Young first experimentally demonstrated the Interference of light.

6. In Young’s double-slit experiment, It Is seen that the separation of two consecutive bright or dark hands is equal. This separation Is called fringe width. Fringe width is directly proportional to the wavelength of light

7. Let the two waves

y1 = \(A \sin \frac{2 \pi}{\lambda}(c t-x)\)

y2 = \(\lambda \sin \frac{2 \pi}{\lambda}\{c t-(x+\delta)\}\)

Superpose on each other to form interference. Then the resultant displacement produced at a point Is

y = \(=y_1+y_2=A^{\prime} \sin \frac{2 \pi}{\lambda}\left\{c t-\left(x+\frac{\delta}{2}\right)\right\}\)

Where A’ =\(2 A \cos \frac{\pi \delta}{\lambda}\) and δ – path difference between the two waves

8. For constructive Interference, \(2 n \cdot \frac{\lambda}{2}\)

Phase difference = 2nπ

And for destructive interference, δ = (2n+1) \(\frac{\lambda}{2}\)

Phase difference = (2n+1)π

Where n = 0 or any positive integers

In case of young double slit experiment the fringe width y = \(=\frac{D}{2 d} \cdot \lambda\)

Where D = Perpendicular distance of the screen from the

Plane of two monochromatic sources (slits), 2d = distance between two coherent sources, A = wavelength oflight used. Displacement of fringes due to the introduction of a thin plate on the path of one of the waves,

x = \(\frac{y}{\lambda}(\mu-1) t\)

Where y = fringe width, A = wavelength of light, t = thickness of the plate

Due to the inclusion of a glass plate if the central bright band is shifted through a distance of the previous m -bright bands, then (μ-1)t = mλ

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Notes For Diffraction And Polarisation

Optics

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Definition:

Light rays, while passing round the edges of an A obstacle or aperture, instead of traveling in a straight line, bend to some extent. This phenomenon is known as the diffraction of light.

We know from our daily experience that sound wave bends while passing round the edges of an obstacle or spreads in all directions while passing through a slit or aperture. The same thing happens with light waves. A thin tin sheet placed in sunlight casts its shadow on a wall. Sunrays can be treated as parallel rays and according to geometrical optics, they travel in a straight line. So, a sharp shadow of the thin tin sheet should be observed on the wall.

But if the shadow is examined carefully, it will be seen that the edges are not very distinct. The direction of the light wave changes while passing through the edges of an obstacle or through an aperture. This is called ‘diffraction’ oflight

Read and Learn More Class 12 Physics Notes

In point of In a blade, formed by diffraction monochromatic pattern, mm formed just outside the shadow of the blade, is shown in an enlarged form. The shadow of the side of the blade is not very distinct. In diffraction due to slit or aperture, the deviation of the propagation of the wave depends on its wavelength and on the size of the slit or aperture

Comparison of diffraction Of light with diffraction of sound

The wavelength of an audible sound is sufficiently long (from 1.6 cm to 16 m). Even if there is a big hole in the line of propagation of the wave, the wave deviates considerably while passing through it. On the other hand, the wavelength of visible light is very small, 4000 A° -8000 A°.

Even a very fine slit, like the eye of a needle, is large enough in comparison to the wavelength oflight For a light wave, while passing through a slit large enough in comparison to its wavelength, there is no noticeable change in the direction of light, i.e., diffraction oflight isin distinguishable

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Comparision Of Diffraction Of Light With Diffraction

Now for the same wavelength oflight, as the aperture is gradually made finer, the diffraction of light becomes more distinct. On the other hand, a distinct diffraction can also be made to occur by increasing the wavelength oflight used, so that the slit can now be comparable in size with the wavelength of light .

Some Special Conclusions: Observing the phenomenon of diffraction of light

The following conclusions can be drawn:

  • Like other waves, light also spreads like a wave
  • If the size of the apertures is much larger than the wavelength of light, diffraction of light is not easily detectable. In
  • In that case,  can be said that light travels in a straight line. In the case of a very fine aperture, when light hends from its straight path, we come to know of the limitations of geometrical optics. That is why, the rectilinear behavior of light according to geometrical optics is actually an approximate behavior.
  • When the edges of the obstacle or aperture are sharp, diffraction is more distinctly detectable.
  • Diffraction validates the wave theory of light, but it does not give any information about the nature of light waves (whether it is longitudinal or transverse).
  • As the wavelengths are long, sound waves and radio waves are diffracted more prominently than other kind of waves.

Optics

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Comparison Between Interference And Diffraction Of Light

Similarity: Both interference and diffraction of light take place due to the superposition of waves. Diffraction fringes are formed mainly due to the interference of waves.

Dissimilarity: There are some basic differences between interference and diffraction of light. The differences are as follows

Difference Between Interference And Diffraction

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Difference Between Interference And Diffraction

Optics

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Classification Of Diffraction

The phenomena of diffraction oflight can be classified mainly into two classes

  1. Fresnel diffraction and
  2. Fraunhofer diffraction.

1. Fresnel diffraction

  • The diffraction, where both the source of light and the screen, are at finite distances from the obstacle or the aperture is called Fresnel diffraction.
  • In this diffraction, wavefronts incident on screen are either spherical or cylindrical.
  • Obstacles with sharp edges, narrow slits, thin wires, small circular obstacles or holes etc. can produce Fresnel diffraction.

2. Fraunhofer diffraction

  • The diffraction, where the source of light and the screen are virtually at an infinite distance, is called Fraunhofer diffraction.
  • In this case, the incident wavefront is a plane. Single slit, double slit, diffraction grating etc. produce Fraunhofer diffraction

Optics

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Fraunhofer Diffraction By Single Slit

Experimental arrangement

In this experiment of light from a monochromatic light source, Is made to a convex lens L1, through a narrow silt S. The slit S is held at e focus of the lens Lx. Hence, rays retracted from lens L1 parallel.

Classification-of-Diffraction-Phenomena-Fraunhofer-Diffraction-By-Single-Slit-1

This parallel beam of monochromatic light is incident normally on the slit AB placed perpendicular to the plane of the paper. The ray is now focussed by a convex lens I1 on a screen MN, where we observe diffraction fringes.  Instead of the screen, if the diffraction pattern is observed by an objective, the tire pattern will be observed in its focal plane

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Focal Plane

 Fraunhofer Diffraction By Single Slit Explanation

According to geometrical optics, light rays merging out from the slit AB, if focussed by the lens L2, should produce a sharp image of the slit, at point O of the screen. But actually, this does not happen.

This is because light is passing through AB, and does not propagate in straight lines. Getting diffracted by AB, the light rays spread upwards of point A id downwards of point B. So with the formation of a sharp Image of the slit O, alternate bright ml dark diffraction fringes are produced on both sides of O

Central of principle maximum

Is the midpoint of the silt AB. CO Is the principal axis, the livery point of the plane wavefront, which Is an Incident on the slit, and Is of tho name phase. All wavelets originating from those points and proceeding parallel to CO are focussed by L2 at O. Since those wavelets have no path difference, they are In the same phase. So, they make constructive Interference, and point O appears very bright. O is called principal or control maximum. Simplified form of

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Central Or Principle Maximum

Conditions for the formation of minima and secondary maxima

Suppose, some wavelets after being diffracted through an angle  are focussed at Ox by the lens L2

Now, the condition for the formation of constructive or destructive interference at the point Ox depends on the path difference of the wavelets originating from A and B. From A, a perpendicular AP is drawn on BOx.

So the path difference between the wavelets emergent from points A and B =BP. Now, BP =AB sin ∠BAP = a sin θ

[where, AB = a- width of the slit]

1. For minima:

To obtain the condition for minima being formed at O1, slit AB is notionally divided into halves, AC and CB, i.e., AC = CB = \(\frac{a}{2}\)

Let the wavelength of incident monochromatic light = λ. If the path difference between two wavelets, originating from points A and C be  \(\frac{\lambda}{2}\)  they would cause destructive interference.

S°, the condition of formation of first minima on both sides of O for diffracting angle θ1 is,

⇒ \(\frac{a}{2} \sin \theta_1=\frac{\lambda}{2} \quad \text { or, } a \sin \theta_1=\lambda\)

Or, \(\sin \theta_1=\frac{\lambda}{a}\) …………………………… (1)

In general, the condition for the formation of n th minimum on both sides of O, for diffracting angle θn is, a side = nλ …………………………… (2)

Putting n = ±1, ±2, ±3,………….  in equation (2), we would get simultaneously, first, second, third etc. minima on either side of the principal maximum. Here, ± sign is used to indicate diffractions on either side of the central line.

2. For secondary maxima:

If the path difference of the wavelets emitted from A and B, BP = \(\frac{3 \lambda}{2}, \frac{5 \lambda}{2}, \cdots(2 n+1) \frac{\lambda}{2}\) then at points O2, O4, etc. they would produce first, second, etc. maxima. At these points, the two waves superpose in the same phase. These are called secondary maxima. If ‘ is the corresponding angle of diffraction for the nth secondary maximum, then

⇒ \(a \sin \theta_n^{\prime}=(2 n+1) \frac{\lambda}{2}\) ………………..(3)

[where, n = ±1, ±2, ±3……. etc.]

It is to be noted that the intensity of the secondary maxima gradually decreases

The linear distance of the nth minimum from the central maximum

Generally, the wavelength of visible light (for example, A = 5 × 10-7m) is much lower than the width of the slit (for example, a = 10-4m ). For such values of θ, sin θ ≈θ. With this approximation, equation (2) becomes

⇒ \(\theta_n=\frac{n \lambda}{a}\) …………………………(4)

Let the distance from principal maximum point 0 to n th minimum point On, OOn = xn and distance from screen to slit =D

As the value of θn is very small,  \(\theta_n=\frac{x_n}{D}\)

Putting the value of θn in equation (4) we get

⇒ \(a \cdot \frac{x_n}{D}=n \lambda \quad \text { or, } x_n=\frac{n \lambda D}{a}\) ………. (5)

Putting n = ±1,±2, ±3-” etc. in equation (5), linear distances of various minima from central maximum are obtained

Width of central maximum

The angle between the first minima on either side of the central maximum is called the angular width of the central maximum.

According to equation (4), the angular spread of the central maximum on either side is

⇒ \(\theta=\frac{\lambda}{a}\)

Angular width of central maximum,

⇒ \(2 \theta=\frac{2 \lambda}{a}\) ……………………. (6)

Therefore, linear width of central maximum \(=D \cdot 2 \theta=\frac{2 D \lambda}{a}\) where D = distance of slit from the screen. If lens L2 is located very close to the slit AB, or if the screen MN is located far away from lens L2 > then D ≈the focal length of the lens (f).

In that case, linear width central maximum point In general, the condition for the formation of n th minimum on = \(\frac{2 f \lambda}{a}\)

Optics

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Resolving Power Of Optical Instruments

Two types of resolving power are relevant for different optical instruments: O Spatial resolving power and Q Spectral resolving power.

Spatial or angular resolving power

Our eye is an optical instrument. If two point objects (or their images) are very close to each other, our eyes may not see them as separate objects. They seem to be the same object or the same image. It can be verified by a simple experiment.

Let a white paper be fixed on a wall in front of us. On the paper black parallel lines are drawn at 2 mm distance apart. When we stand very close to the wall, we can see all the parallel lines. When we gradually move away from the wall, the angle formed by any two lines at our eye gets diminished and at one point it seems that die lines have merged with each other i.e., the lines can no longer be identified separately.

It can be inferred that whether two objects placed side by side can be differentiated, depends on the angle formed by the two objects at our eyes. It has been established through experiments that if the angle becomes less than 1 minute or \(\frac{1}{60}\) degree, eyes will not be able to see two objects separately.

This angle is called the angular limit of the resolution of our eyes. This means our eyes, as well as optical instrument, has their own limit of

Resolving images of two different objects located very near to each other:

  1. Limit of Resolution: The limit of Resolution is the smallest linear distance or the angular separation between two objects that can be directly seen through an optical instrument, is called the spatial limit of resolution of that instrument.
  2. Resolving power: The power or ability of an instrument to produce distinct separate images of two close objects, is called the spatial resolving power of the instrument.

Spatial resolving power is measured by the reciprocal of the limit of resolution. If Δx or is the linear or angular limit, then the resolving power would be \(\frac{1}{\Delta x} \text { or } \frac{1}{\Delta \theta}\) respectively

Spectral resolving power

Instruments like prism and diffraction grating are used to separate spectral lines of different wavelengths. For example, the D, and D2 lines of sodium spe trim have a separation of 6 A of wavelength between them. Usually, a prism cannot separate them, but a diffraction grating can. So we say that the limit of resolution of a grating is 6 A° or less, whereas that of a prism is greater than 6 A°.

If an optical instrument just resolves two spectral lines of wavelengths λ and λ + Δλ, then its limit of resolution is defined as Δλ and its spectral resolving power as \(\frac{\lambda}{\Delta \lambda}\)

Rayleigh criterion:

This defines the spectral limit of resolution of an optical instrument. Its statement is:

Two images are said to be just resolved when the central maxi¬ mum in the diffraction pattern due to one of them is situated at the first minimum in the diffraction pattern due to the other.

It is to be noted that, spatial resolving power is intimately related to spectral resolving power; because, to observe the spatial 1. on stars separation between two objects, we often have to use Instruments working on the principle of wavelength separation, phenomenon of diffraction, etc.

Resolving power of Microscope

If a microscope is able lo show the image, of two point objects, lying close lo each other, separably, then the reciprocal of the distance between these two objects is the resolving power of that microscope.

This power depends on the wavelength (λ) of light used, the refractive index (μ) of the medium between two objects and the objective of the microscope, and the cone angle (θ) formed by the radius of the objective on any one of the objects

If the internal distance between two objects is And, then the resolving power of the microscope’

R = \(\frac{1}{\Delta d}=\frac{2 \mu \sin \theta}{\lambda}\)

To increase the resolving power of a microscope, the objects and the objective of the instrument are immersed in oil. Hence, as the value of fj increases, the resolving power, R also increases.

The expression μ sinθ is called the numerical aperture of a microscope. It is a special characteristic of a microscope. It is mentioned in some microscopes

Resolving power of Astronomical Telescope

When a telescope is able to analyze two separate distant objects lying closely, then the reciprocal of the angle subtended by the two objects at its objective is called the resolving power of that telescope.

If the angle subtended, by the two objects at the objective, be Δθ, then the resolving power of the telescope,

R = \(\frac{1}{\Delta \theta}=\frac{a}{1.22 \lambda}\)

[where a = diameter of the objective of the telescope]

Hence, if the diameter of the objective of the telescope is increased, its resolving power increases. Again if the wavelength of the incident light decreases, The resolving power increases.

  1. The angular spread Ad of a telescope depends solely on its objective. If the objective of a telescope is unable to analyze two stars located extremely far away, then these cannot be analyzed by the telescope even by increasing the magnification of its eye piece.
  2. To see different astronomical objects in the sky, telescopes widi an objective having a diameter 1mm or more are used

Optics

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Polarisation Of Light

Polarisation of light Definition:

The phenomenon of restricting the vibrations of the electric vector of a light wave along a particular axis in a plane perpendicular to the direction of the light wave is called polarisation of light.

The phenomena of interference and diffraction demonstrate that light propagates in the form of waves. Butitis is not understandable from interference and diffraction, whether the light waves are transverseorlongitudinalinnaturebecausebothlongitudinaland transverse waves exhibit interference and diffraction.

The topic of discussion of this section is the polarisation of light. This phenomenon of light distinctly proves that light waves are transverse in nature and not longitudinal like sound waves.

Polarisation of mechanical waves

Two narrow slits A and B are cut in the middle portions of two cardboards C1 and C2. A thin long string OE, tied at one end E to a rigid support is passed through the slits A and B

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Polarisation Of Mechanical Waves

Now holding the end O of the string, it is made to vibrate perpendicularly along the direction to result,is a taken transverse long wave OE, the advanced particles of the string will vibrate perpendicular to the x-axis, i.e., In the y: plane. Holding the end O, the string can be made to vibrate randomly i.e., In any direction in the yz plane. In that case, each particle of the string, in the intermediate portion of the string between O and A, will have two vertical components of transverse vibration along the y and z-axes

At first tire cardboards, C1 and C1 are so placed that both the slits A and B are parallel to y-axis. Clearly, the component of vibration will be obstructed by the slit A, but the y -component will pass through A without any obstruction and reach the section AB.

So in spite of random vibrations of the string in portion OA, the vibration of the string in section AB will be confined only along the y-axis. This phenomenon of converting the random vibrations of a transverse wave to unidirectional vibration is called polarization.

In this case, the transverse wave in section OA is unpolarised, but it turns into a polarised wave in die section AB by the slit A because the wave of this section (section AB ) vibrates only along the y-axis.

Since slit B is parallel to the y-axis, so the vibration of the wave along y-axis in the section AB, will pass through slit B also without any obstruction. Thus, the transverse wave will propagate up to point E.

Now if the slit B is rotated through 90° with respect to OE, then the slit becomes parallel to the z-axis. Clearly, the vibrations of the string of section AB along the y-axis, get completely obstructed by the slit B. So, no vibration exists in the section BE of the string i.e., the transverse wave cannot propagate along BE.

From the above discussion, it is clear that if the vibration is longitudinal, that is, parallel to the x-axis, then, they are not at all obstructed by slits A and B in any of their orientations. Thus the longitudinal wave can propagate up to point E. Hence, it can be said that polarisation is a phenomenon that is not exhibited by longitudinal waves. For example, sound wave is a longitudinal wave, hence sound wave is not polarised.

Unpolarised Light

In the usual sources of light like the sun, candle, electric lamp, etc., electrons, ions, or other charged particles vibrate randomly. Hence the transverse vibrations of the waves emitted from these sources have no definite direction.

This type of light is called ordinary light or unpolarised light.  In this case, the transverse vibration may be referred to as the sum of the two perpendicular components of equal amplitude.

Light is an electromagnetic wave. The electric field £ and the magnetic field B of this wave always vibrate perpendicular to the direction of the wave. The vibration is confined to a certain plane. The wave propagates in a direction perpendicular to the plane

The polarization of light can be easily explained by an experiment with tourmaline crystals.

Experiment with a tourmaline crystal

Tourmaline is a hexagonal crystal. The crystal cut in the form of a thin plate behaves almost like a transparent substance. The longest diagonal of the hexagonal crystal is called the crystallographic axis or optical axis C1 and C2 are two thin tourma¬ line crystal sheets and M1N1 and M2N2 are their optical axes respectively

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Experiment With A tourmaline Crystal

O is an ordinary source of light. Keeping the eye fixed at position E, one is looking towards O. Here x-axis is taken along OE. At first, the crystal C1 is placed on the way of the ray OE at location A in such a way that its optical axis M1N1 lies perpendicular to x -x-axis.

If the crystal is so placed, the intensity of light is found to be a little diminished. If the crystal is made to rotate about OE as the axis of rotation, the intensity of the transmitted light remains unchanged.

Now the crystal C2 is also placed at B on the way of the ray OE in such a way that the optic axes of both C1 and C2 are parallel to y -axis. It is found that light comes out undiminished in intensity in spite of C2 being placed.

But as the crystal C2 is rotated slowly about point B with OE as the axis of rotation, it is found that the intensity of light decreases. When the axis of C2 makes an angle 90° with the axis of C1i.e., crystallographic axis M2N2 becomes parallel to the z-axis, no light from the source reaches the eye. When C2 is rotated further, the intensity of the light gradually increases. When C2 is rotated through another 90°, i.e.,it is rotated through 180° from its initial position, light reappears with its earlier intensity

Explanation of the result of the experiment

The above experiment can be explained if we consider light waves as transverse nature and the crystallographic axes of the tourma¬ line crystals as narrow slits. The transverse vibrations of the light waves emitted from the source O are random in nature.

So, two perpendicular components of vibration along y and z-axes exist in each point of the section OA of the light ray. Since the axis M1N1 of the crystal C1 is placed parallel to y -y-axis, so the y -y-component of the transverse vibration of the light wave passes through the crystal, but the z -z-component is completely absorbed. Since one component is absorbed completely, the intensity of the transmitted light becomes half. Only y -the component of the transverse vibration of the light wave has been shown in section AB

Now if the crystallographic axis M2N2 of the crystal C2 also becomes parallel to y -the axis, the y -y-component of the transverse vibration passes through the crystal and reaches the eyes But by rotating the optical axis M2N2 through 90°, if it is placed parallel to z-axis, the crystal C2 absorbs the y component of the vibration completely.

So, no vibration exists in the section BE, lightwave is absent here. Hence no light reaches the eye  When crystal C2 is rotated through another 90° i.e., when total rotation is 180°, the optical axis M2N2 becomes parallel to the y-axis again, as a result, the y -component of the transverse vibration can pass through the crystal C2

Polarised Light Conclusion:

When an ordinary light wave passes through a tourmaline crystal or a similar medium, its random transverse vibrations are converted to a unidirectional transverse vibration.

This phenomenon is called polarisation of light and the light is called polarised light. In the, light of the section AB is called polarised light.

Any transverse wave, like a light wave can be polarised.

Polariser:

The instrument by which unpolarised light is made polarised is called a polariser. The tourmaline crystal C1 is called the polariser and the crystallographic axis M1N1 is called polarising axis.

Analyzer:

The instrument examines whether light is polarised or not and the type of polarization. Is called analyser. The tourmaline crystal C2 is called an analyzer because it examines whether the light is polarised or not and what type of polarization has been produced by the crystal C1.

When the crystallographic axes of the crystals C1, and C2 arc parallel, It is called the parallel position of polarizer and analyzer. When their crystallographic axes are perpendicular to each other, they are said to be in a crossed position.

Optics

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Plan Of Vibration And Plane Of Polarisation

Plane of vibration Definition: The plane in which the vibration of the polarised light remains confined is called the plane of vibration.

Plane of polarisation Definition: The plane containing the ray of light and perpendicular to the plane of vibration is called the plane of polarisation.

 Description:

The direction of propagation of the polarised light through the tourmaline crystal AB is shown. Light rays are advancing along x -the axis and the electric field of polarised light is vibrating along y -the y-axis, xy plane i.e., the plane ABCD is the plane of vibration of polarised light.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Plane Vibration Of Polarised Light

Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Plane Polarised Or Line arly Polarised Light

 Plane-polarised or linearly polarised light Definition: If the vibration of polarised light remains confined In a plane and takes place along a straight line, then it is called plane-polarised or linearly polarised light.

The vibration of an electric field of a light wave on a plane perpendicular to the direction of propagation of an ordinary light or unpolarised light can take place In any direction from a point. The direction of vibration In a particular plane perpendicular to the direction of propagation of a ray of light, Is shown by the arrowheads In different directions in that plane

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Directions In The Plane

Convention of representation of unpolarized and polarised light:

In the plane of the paper, unpolarUed and polarised lights are represented according to the following conventions.

Ordinary light i.e., unpolarised light has vibration In all directions In a plane, perpendicular to the direction of propagation of light  It is supposed to be made up of two mutually perpendicular vibrations. Hence ordinary unpolarized light is shown with dots and lines with arrows in opposite directions at the same time

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Representation Of Unpolarised And Polarised Light

If the polarised light has vibrations in the plane of the paper, it is shown with lines haring arrows in opposite directions perpendicular to its direction of propagation

If the vibration of polarised light in a direction perpendicular to the plane of the paper

They are shown by dots on the line of propagation:

  1. When unpolarised light is transmitted through an analyzer, its intensity is halved.
  2. 2. If polarised light is incident on an analyser dien die intensity of the transmitted light is given by Malus’ law.

Malus’ law:

When a beam of completely plane polarised light is incident on an analyzer, the resultant intensity of light (I) transmitted from the analyzer varies directly as the square of the cosine of the angle (θ) between the plane of transmission of the analyzer and polariser i.e

⇒ \(I \propto \cos ^2 \theta \text { or, } I=I_0 \cos ^2 \theta\)

Where I0 is the intensity of the light incident on the analyzer.

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Polarisation By Reflection

In 1808 French scientist E L Malus discovered that plane polar¬ ised light can be produced by reflection. He showed that when ordinary light i.e., unpolarised light is reflected from the surface of a transparent medium such as glass or water, the reflected light becomes partially plane polarised. The degree of polarisation depends upon the angle of incidence

Angle of polarisation Definition:

For a particular angle of incidence, the degree of polarisation by reflection is maximized. This angle of incidence is called the angle of polarisation or polarising angle

The magnitude of this angle depends on the nature of the reflecting surface and the wavelength of the Incident light

For glass, the polarising angle Is an hour, and for pine water, it Is about 53°

The experiment of polarisation by reflection

Let us sup. pose, a black glass plate is placed perpendicularly a sheet of paper. MM’ is the smooth upper surface of the plate This is the reflecting surface. As the glass is black, the possibility of more than one reflection of the refracted ray is less. An ordinary’ my of light AO is incident on the reflecting surface at an angle 5(5° and is reflected along OH. The reflected ray OB will be plane-polarised.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Experiment Of Polarisation By Reflection

To examine, a tourmaline crystal ( T”) is placed OB and looked from point E located behind the crystal along BO. Now the crystal is rotated slowly about the reflected ray OB. It will be seen that at a particular position of the crystal, no light Is transmitted through the crystal. The crystal is again rotated from this position slowly and when the rotating angle becomes 90°, the Intensity of light transmitted by the crystal will be maximum. This proves that the reflected beam OB is polarised.

Polarisation by Reflection Explanation:

The transverse vibrations of ordinary incident light may be supposed to consist of two mutually perpendicular vibrations

  • One component in the plane of the paper i.e., lies in the plane of incidence and
  • The other perpendicular to the plane of paper i.e., lies parallel to the reflecting surface.

Whatever be the value of the angle of incidence on MM’s plane, the vibration of the second component will always be parallel to the reflecting surface. As a result, if the incident angle changes, the vibration of that component will be parallel with the reflecting plane MM’ but the vibrations of the first component will make varying angles with the reflecting plane. If light is incident at a polarising angle, the vibrations will be refracted from air to glass and get absorbed inside the glass i.e., these rays will not be reflected.

Only the second component will be reflected. Hence reflected ray OB is the plane polarised light. The plane perpendicular to the sheet of paper is the vibration plane of die-polarised light. So, it can be said that plane-polarised light can be produced by reflection

Optics

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Brewster S Law

When polarised light is incident at a polarising angle on the interface of two media of different refractive indices; a portion of that light is reflected and completely polarised and the other portion is refracted and partly polarised.

It has been found from the experiment that in the event of such an unreflective and refraction of an unpolarised light, incident polarising angle, the reflected ray and the refracted ray become mutually M perpendicular.It is to be mentioned here that this polarising angle is also called Brewster’s angle

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Brewsters Law

In ∠PON = angle of polarisation (polarising angle)

= ip and ∠QON’ is the corresponding angle of refraction = r.

Then , ip + r= 90°

Or, r = 90° – ip ………………………… (1)

Then, according to Snell’s law; \(\frac{\sin i_p}{\sin r}=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

[where μ 1 = refractive index of the medium of incidence

μ 2= refractive index of the medium refracting of incidence

⇒ \(\frac{\sin i_p}{\cos i_p}=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

Or,  \(\tan i_p=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\) ………………………… (2)

If both the incident ray and the reflected then px = 1

In that case, if refractive index of the refracting medium is taken as n, the equation (2) can be written as follows

tan ip = μ

i.e., the tangent of a polarising angle is numerically equal to the refractive, the index refractive of the index refractive of the index reflecting of a medium. depends this is Brewster’son the wavelength depends of on light wavelength.It can be said that the polarising angle also

Optics

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Polarisation By Refraction Brewster S Law

When an ordinary (unpolarised) light is incident on the upper surface of a parallel-faced glass plate at the polarising angle, the reflected light is completely plane polarised but its intensity is very low.

A major portion (about 85%) of the incident ray is refracted and only a very small portion (15%) is reflected. The refracted ray is also partly polarised. The two planes of polarisation of completely polarised reflected ray and partly polarised refracted ray are at right angles to each other.

So it is not possible to get a strongly reflected beam of polarised light with the help of a single plate. To overcome this defect, a number of plane parallel glass plates are placed parallel to each other and an unpolarised light is allowed to fall on the first plate at the polarising angle.

Due to successive reflections, strong beams of polarised reflected light will be obtained. Ultimately two plane polarised light will be separated one reflected polarised light with vibrations perpendicular to the plane of the paper i.e., the plane of incidence, and another refracted polarised light with vibrations in the plane of the paper

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Polarisation By Refraction

Optics

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Double Refraction Or Birefringence

In 1669 Ramus Bartholin discovered that when an ordinary ray of light is incident perpendicularly on the surface of a calcite crystal, it splits into two rays due to refraction
one of the refracted rays obeys the laws of refraction and is called the ordinary ray or O -ray. The other refracted ray does not obey these laws hence it is called the extraordinary ray or E- ray Both of these rays are plane polarised in mutually perpendicular planes.

The phenomenon by virtue of which an unpolarised ordinary ray, on entering a crystalline substance,

Splits up into two rays:

  1. Herapathite la an organic compound whose chemical name is iodoquine sulphate.It is a dichroic crystal used to polarise light rays.
  2. Each polaroid hasaparticularplaneofpolarisation.Apolaroid allows only those incident unpolarised light rays to refract, whose vibration plane is parallel to the polarisation plane of the polaroid. The direction of this polarisation plane of the polaroid is called the transmission axis

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Transmission Axis

  • Uses of PolaroidWith the help of polaroids, plane polarised light can be produced and analyzed very easily at a low cost
  • Polaroids are widely used as polarising sunglasses.
  • Polaroids are used to eliminate the headlight glare in motor cars.
  • Polaroids are used as glass windows in trains and airplanes to control the intensity of light coming from outside.
  • In calculators and watches, letters and numbers are formed by liquid crystal display (LCD) through the polarisation of light.
  • Polaroid films are used in making 3D cinema or picture

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Numerical Examples

Example 1.  For producing a Fraunhofer diffraction fringe, a screen, Is placed 2m away from a single narrow slit. If the width of the slit is 0.2 mm, It is found that the first minimum lies 5 mm on either side of the central maximum. Find the wavelength of the incident light
Solution:

We know, if the distance between n nth minimum and the Central maximum is, the

⇒ \(x_n=\frac{n D \lambda}{a}\)

Or, 0.5 = \(\frac{1 \times 200 \times \lambda}{0.02}\)

[Here , n= 1 xn = 5mm = 0.5 cm , D = 2m = 200 cm , a= 0.2 mm = 0.02 cm ]

⇒\(\frac{0.5 \times 0.02}{1 \times 200}\)

= 5000 × 10-8  cm

= 5000 A°

Example 2. A single narrow slit of width 0.1 mm, with a parallel beam of light of wavelength 600 ×  10-9 m. An interference fringe is formed on a screen 40 cm away from the slit. At what distance, will the third minimum band be formed from the central maximum band?
Solution:

We know, if the distance of the nth minimum from the central maximum is xn, then

⇒ \(x_n=\frac{n D \lambda}{a}\)

[Here, n = 3, a = 0.1 mm = 0.01 cm D = 40 cm and A = 600 ×  10-9 m=  600 ×  10-7 cm ]

⇒ \(\frac{3 \times 40 \times 600 \times 10^{-7}}{0.01}\)

= 0.72 cm

Example 3. A Fraunhofer diffraction pattern is formed by light, of wavelength 600 nm, through a slit of width 1.2 μm. Find the angular position of the first minimum and the angular width of the central maximum.
Solution:

If the angular position of the first minimum with respect to the central maximum be θ, then

sin θ = \(\frac{\lambda}{a}=\frac{600 \times 10^{-9}}{1.2 \times 10^{-6}}\)

= 0.5 = \(\frac{1}{2}\)

= sin 30°

θ = 30° [ Here , = 600 nm = 600 ×  10-9 m

a = 1.2 μm = 1.2 ×  10-6 m

∴ Angular width of central maximum = 2θ = 2 × 30° = 60°

Example 4.  A Fraunhofer diffraction pattern is formed by a light wave of frequency 5 × 10-4 Hz through a slit of width m. Find the angular width of the central maximum [ Velocity of light in vaccum] = 5 × 10-8m.s-1

The angular width on either side of the central maximum

⇒ \(\frac{\lambda}{a}=\frac{c}{\nu a}\)

= \(\frac{c}{\nu}\)

= \(\frac{3 \times 10^8}{5 \times 10^{14} \times 10^{-2}}\)

[Here, ν = 5 × 1014 Hz

a = 10-2M , C = 3 × 10-8m.s-1

= 0.6 × 10-4 rad

∴ Angular width of central maximum = 2 = 1.2 × 10-4 rad

Example – 5. A single narrow slit of width It Illuminated by a monochromatic parallel ray of light of wavelength 700 nm. Find the value of an In each cate following the given conditions

First minimum for 30 diffraction angle and

First secondary maximum for 30° diffraction angle

From the conditions of formation of n nth minimum,

a sin = n λ

a sin 30° = 1 × 700 × 10-9 m

Since θ = 30°, n= 1

And λ = 700 nm = 700 × 10-9 m]

a = \(\frac{700 \times 10^{-9}}{\frac{1}{2}}=14 \times 10^{-7}\)

From the condition of formation of n nth secondary maximum

a sin = (2n +1) \(\frac{\lambda}{2}\)

Or, a sin = \(\frac{3}{2} \times 700 \times 10^{-9}\)

= 30° for 1st secondary maximum, n = 1 and λ = 700 nm e 700 × 10-9  m

∴ a = 21 × 10-7 m

Example 6. A Star Is observed through a telescope. The diameter of the objective of the telescope is 203.2 cm. The wave¬ length of the light, corning from the star to the tele¬ scope U 6600A. Find the resolving power of the telescope.
Solution:

Resolving power of a telescope

R = \(\frac{a}{1.22 \lambda}=\frac{203.2}{1.22 \times 6600 \times 10^{-8}}\)

= \(2.52 \times 10^6\)

= 2.52 × 10-6

Here, the diameter of the objective of the telescope,

a =  203.2 cm

And wavelength of the Incident light, λ =  6600 A° = 6600× 10-8cm

Example 7. Find the Brewster angle for *|r to glass transmission.(R.1. of glass = 1.5)
Solution:

If the refractive index of glass relative to air be p and the polarising angle he ip, then according to Brewster’s law we have,

μ = tan ip Or, tan ip = 1.5

ip = tan-1 (1.5) = 56. 3

Example 8. A single narrow till of width a U Illuminated by white light or whal value of a will the for minimum of rd light of wavelength 650 nm, lie al point PI For what wavelength of the Incident light will the first secondary maximum lie at point P?
Solution:

From the condition of formation of the first minimum at point P.

a sin θ = nλ

Here, n = 1 ,  θ= 30° and A 650 nm

a sin 30° = 1 × 650 or, a = 1300 nm

a sin θ = \((2 n+1) \frac{\lambda^{\prime}}{2}\)

Or, a sin θ = \(\frac{3}{2} \lambda^{\prime}\)

[Here, A’ – wavelength to be determined and n Or, \(\lambda^{\prime}=\frac{2}{3} a \sin \theta\)

= \(\frac{2}{3} \times 1300 \times \frac{1}{2}\)

= 433.33

The required wavelength a 433.33 nm

Example 9. The refractive Index of glass la 1.55. What is the polarising angle? Determine the angle of refraction for the polarising angle.
Solution:

If the refractive index of glass relative to air be μ and the polarising angle be ip, then according to Brewster’s law we have.

μ = tan ip  or, tan ip = 1.55

ip =  tan-1(1.55) = 57. 17°

Again for Incidence at the polarising angle,

ip  + r = 90° [here r =  angle of refraction]

Or, r = 90°- ip = 90°- 57.17º = 32.83

Example 10. The critical angle of n transparent crystal is 30°, What is the polarising angle of the crystal?
Solution:

If μ is the refractive Index and θc. is the critical angle of the crystal, then

μ = \(\frac{1}{\sin \theta_c}=\frac{1}{\sin 30^{\circ}}\) = 2

From Brewster’s law, we have

tan ip

[Here ip = polarising angle]

Or, tan ip = 2 Or, ip= tan-1 (2) = 63. 43°

Example 11. Determine the polarising angle of the light ray moving from the water of a refractive index of 1.33 to a glass with a refractive index of 1.5
Solution:

From Brewster’s law, we have,

⇒ \(_w \mu_g=\tan i_p\)

[Here  ip = Polarising angle]

Or, \(\frac{a^{\mu_g}}{{ }_a \mu_w}=\tan i_p\)

Or, \(\frac{1.5}{1.33}=\tan i_p\)

Or, tan ip = 1.13

Or, ip = tan-1 (1.13) = 48. 5

Example 12. When sun rays is incident at an angle 37 on the water surface, the reflected ray gets completely plane polarised. Find the angle ofrefraction and refracttve Index of water
Solution:

According to the question, angle of incidence

= (90° -37°) = 53°

The angle of polarization, ip = 53°

Now,  ip + r = 90°

Or, r = 90° – ip

Or, r = 90°- 53°= 37°

According to Brewster’s law, the refractive index of water

μ = tan ip = tan 53 °= 1.327

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Synopsis

1. When a wave passes close to the edges of an obstacle or an aperture, the direction of motion of the wave gets changed. This is called the diffraction of the wave.

2. Light is a wave, so it has the property of diffraction. Light, while passing around the edges of an obstacle or an aperture, bends a little departing from straight-line propagation. This incident is called the diffraction of light.

3. As wavelength increases, the amount of bending i.e., dif¬ fraction also increases. Hence sound waves and radio waves are diffracted more as their wavelengths are large.

4. Fringes of diffraction are formed due to interference of the waves.

5. There are two types of diffraction phenomena. They are— O Fresnel’s diffraction and Fraunhofer’s diffraction.

6. In Fresnel’s diffraction, the source of light and the screen on which the diffraction pattern is observed are at finite distances from the obstacle or aperture.

7. On the other hand/ In Fraunhofer’s diffraction, the source of light and the screen are virtually at an Infinite distance from the obstacle or aperture. Single narrow silt produces Fraunhofer’s diffraction.

8. Single narrow slits produce diffraction fringes on the screen. On either side of the central maximum, minima and secondary maxima are formed. The intensity of the secondary maxima gradually decreases.

9. If a microscope is just able to sec two objects, lying close to each other, separately, then the reciprocal of the distance between the two objects Is the resolving power of that microscope.

10. When a telescope Is able to analyse distinctly two separate objects lying closely, then the reciprocal of the angle subtended by the two objects at the objective of the telescope, Is called its resolving power.

11. Light emitted from the usual sources like the sun, candle, electric lamp etc. are unpolarised light.

12. Hit phenomenon of restricting the vibrations of an electric vector of a light wave along a particular direction of axis, In a plane perpendicular to the direction of the light wave. Is called the polarisation of light

13. When an unpolarized light wave passes through a tourma¬ line crystal or similar medium, its random transverse vibrations are converted into a unidirectional transverse vibration.

14. Polarisation proves that a light wave is transverse Sound waves can not he polarised as is a longitudinal wave.

The plane in which the wave. vibration of the polarised light remains confined is called a plane of vibration. The plane drawn through the light rays which are perpendicular to the plane ol vibration Is called the plane of polarization

15. Plane-polarised light can be produced by reflection. For a particular angle of incidence, the degree of polarisation by the reflection is maximum. This angleofincidenceiscalledangle polarization or Brewster’s angle. The magnitude of this angle depends on the nature of the reflecting surface.

16. When a ray of light is incident at the interface of two media at a polarising angle, the reflected and the refracted rays become perpendicular to each other.

17. Brewster’s law: The tangent of the polarising angle is numerically equal to the refractive index of the refracting medium.

18. When an ordinary ray of light (unpolarised ray) is incident perpendicularly on the surface of a calcite crystal, it splits into two rays due to refraction. One of the refracted rays is called an ordinary ray or O -ray which obeys the common

19. Laws of refraction and the other is called extraordinary ray or E -ray which does not obey these laws. This Incident Is called double refraction or birefringence. The crystals In which double refraction takes place are called double-refracting crystals. Examples of such crystals are calcite, quartz, tourmaline, etc.

20. Double refracting crystals are classified Into two types

  1. Negative crystal and positive crystal.
  2. In negative crystals (tourmaline, calcite),

μo > μE ,> VE>Vo

And in positive crystals (ice, quartz),

μo > μE ,> Vo>VE

21. A polaroid is a polarising sheet or film by which polarised light can be produced.

In the single-slit experiment, the condition for the formation of the nth minimum

a sin n = n λ

Where n = ±1,±2,±3, , a = width of the slit

λ = wavelength of light used and 8n = diffraction angle]

22. Distance of nth minimum from the central maximum,

⇒ \(x_n=\frac{n \lambda D}{a}\)

Where D= distance of the screen from the slit

Condition for the formation of the nth secondary maximum

⇒ \(a \sin \theta_n^{\prime}=(2 n+1) \frac{\lambda}{2}\)

Where n = +1, ±2, etc

23. Angular width of central maximum = \(\frac{2 \lambda}{a}\)

24. Linear width of central maximum = \(\frac{2 \dot{D} \lambda}{a}\)

Malus’ law: I = Io = cos²θ

Where  Io = Intensity of the light incident on the analyzer.

25. Brewster’s law: pt = tan ip

Where n – refractive index of the refracting medium with respect to air, ip = angle of polarization.

26. ip + r = 90°; where r = angle of refraction

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Very Short Questions And Answers

Question 1. Do the sound waves have the property of diffraction?
Answer: Yes

Question 2. What idea does diffraction of light give about the nature of light light waves?
Answer: Gives no idea

Question 3. Why do we feel more diffraction in sound waves than in light waves?
Answer:  As the wavelength of sound is larger than the light wave

Question 4. While passing around the comer of an obstacle, the bending with the increase of the wavelength of light
Answer: Increases

Question 5. What should be the nature of the incident wavefront ir case of Fresnel’s diffraction? Answer: Spherical or cylindrical diffraction

Question 6. A single slit produces ‘ diffraction [Fill in the blank].
Answer: Fraunhofer

Question 7. In Fresnel’s diffraction, the source of light is located at a distance from the aperture (silt)
Answer: Finite

Question 8. If the wavelength of the incident light in a single slit is increased, the Fraunhofer’s diffraction bands will be
Answer: Wider

Question 9. In a single slit diffraction, the intensity of secondary maxima gradually
Answer: Decreases

Question 10. How does the angular width of the central maximum change when the slit width is increased?
Answer: Angular width will decrease

Question 11.. Instead of violet light if red light is used in the formation of
the diffraction pattern in a single slit, the diffraction band will be wider—is the statement correct
Answer: Yes

Question 12. In single-slit diffraction, what is the condition for the formation of the first minimum point?
Answer: [a sin θ= λ, where a = width of the slit

Question 13. In a single slit diffraction, what is the expression of the linear width of the central maximum?
Answer:

a sin = \(\frac{3}{2} \lambda\) λ , where a = width of the slit

Question 14. In a single slit diffraction, what is the expression of the linear width of the central maximum?
Answer:

Linear width = 2f \(\frac{d}{a}\)

Question 15. What is called the power of an optical instrument to produce distinctly separate images of two close objects?
Answer: Resolving power

Question 16. What does the polarisation of light prove about the nature of
Answer: Lightwave is transverse

Question 17. Why does ultrasonic waves not exhibit polarisation?
Answer: Because the ultrasonic wave is a longitudinal wave

Question 18. When light is polarised, how does its intensity change?
Answer: Intensityis reduced

Question 19. What is the angle between the plane of polarisation and the direction to propagation to polarised light?
Answer: 0

Question 20. Tourmaline is a hexagonal crystal. The longest diagonal of the crystal is known as
Answer: Optic axis

Question 21. If a beam of light has its vibrations restricted to one plane instead of different planes, itis called
Answer: Polarisation

Question 22. The plane containing the direction of propagation of light and perpendicular to the plane of vibration is called
Answer: Plane of polarization

Question 23. A ray of light incident on a medium at a polarising angle. What will be the angle between the reflected and the refracted rays?
Or
An unpolarised ray of light is incident on a rectangular glass block at Brewster’s angle. What will be the angle between the reflected and the refracted rays?

Answer: 90°

Question 24. If the polarising angle for the air-glass interface is 56°, what will be the angle of refraction in glass?
Answer: 34°

Question 25. What is the relation between the polarising angle ip and refractive index μ of the medium?
Answer:  μ tan ip

Question 26. For a slab, the polarising angle is rad. What is the refractive index of the slab?
Answer: 1.732

Question 27. The angle of polarisation for glass is about
Answer: 56

Question 28. The particular angle of incidence, which is the refractive index of the slab
Answer: 1.732

Question 29. If Brewster’s angle be θ, then the magnitude of the critical angle is [Fill in the blank
Answer: sin-r5 ?(cotθ)

Question 30. Give an example of a double-refracting crystal
Answer: Tourmaline

Question 31. The ordinary ray i.e., O-ray obeys the general laws of refraction of light—is the statement correct?
Answer: Yes

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Fill In The Blanks

Question 1. Between sound and light, _______________ bends more while passing around the comer of an obstacle
Answer: Sound

Question 2. While passing around the tall buildings, radio wave produces ____________ but ___________ does not
Answer:  Diffraction, Light waves

Question 3. Intensity of all fringes in diffraction pattern are____________
Answer: Not same

Question 4. Small spherical obstacle produces ________________ diffraction
Answer: Fresnel type

Question 5. What is the phenomenon of diffraction more pronounced in a single slit?
Answer: Fraunhofer

Question 6. Resolving power of a telescope ___________ with the increase of the diameter of its objective
Answer: Increase

Question 7. Sunray, sodium light, and light of an automobile __________________ which of these lights are polarised?
Answer: None of these is polarised.

Question 8. Quartz is a ________________crystal
Answer: Opposite

Question 9. If refractive indices of a positive crystal for O-ray and E-ray are mu and mu respectively, then mu E will be _____________ than mu o
Answer: Less

Question 10. Use of ___________ instead of glass in high-quality sunglasses is more pleasant for eyes
Answer: Polaroid

Question 11. In the case of negative crystals, the velocity of the E-ray is than that of the O-ray _______________________
Answer: Greater

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Assertion  Reason Type

Direction: These questions have statement 1 and statement 2 Of the four choices given below, choose. the one that best describes the two statements.

  1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is the correct explanation for statement 1
  2. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1. ’
  3. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is false.
  4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 2 is true.

Question 1.

Statement 1: To observe the diffraction of light, the size of the obstacle or aperture should be of the order of 10-7 m.

Statement 2: 10-7 m is the order of Wavelength of visible light.

Answer: 1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is the correct explanation for statement 1

Question 2.

Statement 1: We cannot get a diffraction pattern from a wide slit illuminated by monochromatic light.

Statement 2:  In the diffraction pattern all the bright bands are not of the same intensity.

Answer: 2. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1. ’

Question 3.

Statement 1: The revolving power of a telescope increases on decreasing the aperture ofits objective lens.

Statement 2: Resolving power of a telescope, R =

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false, statement 2 is true.

Question 4.

Statement 1: In a single slit experiment, the greater is the wavelength of the light used, the greater is the width of the central maximum.

Statement 2: The width of the central maximum is directly proportional to the wavelength of light used.

Answer: 1. These questions have statement 1 and statement 2 Of the four choices given below, choose. the one that best describes the two statements.

Question 5.

Statement 1: The value of polarising angle is independent of the color of incident light.

Statement 2: The polarising angle depends on the refractive index of the medium.

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false, statement 2 is true.

Question 6.

Statement 1: The electromagnetic waves of all wavelengths can be polarised.

Statement 2: Polarisation is independent of the wavelengths of electromagnetic waves.

Answer: 1. These questions have statement 1 and statement 2 Of the four choices given below, choose. the one that best describes the two statements.

Question 7.

Statement 1: Diffraction can be seen clearly if the edge of the obstacle or slit is very sharp.

Statement 2: As the size of the slit is much larger than the wavelength, it is very difficult to capture the effect of diffraction by the naked eye.

Answer: 2. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1. ’

Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Match The Columns

Question 1. In column 1, some optical incidents and in column 2 some .experiments are mentioned. The experiment which the experiment is verified is to be matched

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Some Optical Incidents

Answer: 1-C, 2-D,3- B, 4- A

Question 2. Factors on which the width of central maximum, formed due to single slit Fraunhofer diffraction, depends are to be matched.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 7 Diffraction And Polarisation Of Light Central Maximum Of Single Slit Fraunhofer Diffraction

Answer: 1-B, 2-D,3- A, 4- A

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Notes For Refraction Of Light

Refraction Of Light

Refraction Of Light Definition:

When a ray of light travelling in one medium enters another medium obliquely, the ray changes its direction at the interface. This phenomenon is known as the refraction of light. CD be the plane of separation of the media—air and glass

It is called a refracting surface. The ray AO incident obliquely at 0, changes direction after refraction and goes along the line OB. NON’ is drawn perpendicular to the surface of separation. The perpendicular to CD, NON’ is called normal. AO is the incident ray and OB is the refracted ray. The angle between the incident ray and the normal to the surface of separation at the point of incidence is called the angle of incidence

The angle between the refracted ray and the normal to the surface of separation is called the angle of refraction (r).

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Deviation Of Ray

Refraction from rarer to denser medium:

If the ray travels from an optically rarer medium to a denser medium, say from air to glass, the refracted ray bends towards the normal. Here i>r.

Refraction from denser to the rarer medium:

If the ray travels from denser to rarer medium, say from glass to air, the refracted ray bends away from the normal Here r>i.

Read and Learn More Class 12 Physics Notes

Refraction Of Light Laws Of Refraction

Refraction of light is governed by the following two laws, called
laws of refraction.

  1. The incident ray, the refracted ray and the normal at the point of incidence lie on the same plane.
  2. The ratio of the sine of the angle of Incidence to the sine of the angle of refraction is constant.
  3. This constant depends on the nature of the two concerned media and the colour of the ray used.

This second law of refraction is known as Snell’s law, named after Willebrord Snellius (1580-1626)

Refractive Index

If i is the die angle of incidence and r is the angle of refraction, then according to the second law,

⇒ \(\frac{\sin i}{\sin r}=\mu\) (pronounced as ‘mu’) = constant.

This constant is called the refractive index of the second medium concerning the first medium.

The value of the refractive index depends on:

  1. Nature of the two concerned media and
  2. Colour of the Incident light.

Whatever may be the value of the angle of incidence, the value of the refractive index will remain constant if the colour of the incident light (i.e., frequency) and the two media remain unchanged

Μ has no uni

Normal Incidence:

If a ray of light is incident perpendicularly on a refracting surface, then / = 0. According to Snell’s law

π sinr = sin 0 = 0 or, r = 0

So, the ray suffers no deviation

Relative refractive index:

When light passes from medium a into another medium b, the ratio of the sine of the angle of incidence to the sine of the angle of refraction is called the refractive index of medium b concerning medium a. It is denoted by and i.e.,

aμb=  \(\frac{\sin i}{\sin r}\)

[i = angle of incidence, r = angle of refraction]

This refractive index is called the relative refractive index. According to the principle of reversibility of light—a ray of light will follow the same path if its direction of travel is reversed.

Following this principle, we can say that the ray BO in medium b when incidents at an angle r on the interface of the second medium a, refracts at an angle i along the path OA. Comparing this figure with it is the opposite phenomenon.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Relative Refraction Index

Thus, \(b^{\mu_a}=\frac{\sin r}{\sin i}\)

Here bμa is the refractive index of medium a concerning medium b.

So, \(a_a \mu_b \times{ }_b \mu_a=\frac{\sin i}{\sin r} \times \frac{\sin r}{\sin i}\)

= 1

Or, aμb = \(\frac{1}{b^\mu}\)

For example, if the refractive index of water concerning air is \(\frac{4}{3}\), then the refractive index of air concerning water is\(\frac{3}{4}\)

Absolute refractive index:

When light is refracted from a vacuum to another medium, the ratio of, the sine of the angle of incidence to the sine of the angle of refraction is called the absolute refractive index of the medium

If the angle of incidence is i and the angle of refraction is r, then the absolute refractive index of the medium,

⇒ \(\mu=\frac{\sin i}{\sin r}\)

Therefore, the relative refractive index of a medium concerning a vacuum is the absolute refractive index of that medium. The refractive index of a vacuum is 1.

In general, the refractive index of a medium relative to an air medium is considered as the refractive index of that medium. But it is not absolute, 1 refractive index of the medium

It is an experimental fact that the difference in the values of the refractive index of a medium concerning air and its absolute refractive index is very small. For example, at STP, the absolute refractive index of air is 1.0002918. So the refractive index of any medium concerning air may be considered as its absolute refractive index

For example, the refractive index of glass is 1.5 which means that the refractive index of glass concerning air is 1.5. At STP, the absolute refractive index of air is 1.0002918 and the refractive index of glass concerning air is 1.5. Thus, the absolute refractive index of glass = \(\frac{1.5}{1.0002918}\) = 49956 ≈1.5 The Absolute refractive index of a medium is denoted by μ. If there is more than one medium μ1, μ2, μ3 then is used.

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Notes For Refraction Of Lights

Optical Density of a Medium

If the absolute refractive index (μ1) of any medium is greater than that of another medium (μ2), then the first medium is called optically denser and the second medium is called optically rarer. So, μ12 if then medium 1 is optically denser concerning medium 2 i.e., medium 2, is optically rarer concerning medium 1.

The optical density of a medium has no relation with its physical density or specific gravity. For example, the specific gravity of turpentine oil is 0.87 and that of water is 1. But the refractive index of turpentine oil is 1.47 and that of water is 1.33.

The refractive index of a medium depends on the colour of the incident light. It is greater for blue or violet than for red. The refracted ray in the case of violet light bends more than in the case of red light. The refractive index for yellow light is midway between these two.

So unless otherwise stated, the refractive index of a medium refers to yellow light.

Refractive indices of a few substances:

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Refractive Indices Of A New Substances

Refractive Index and Related Terms

Relation between the velocity of light and refractive index:

According to the wave theory of light, the velocity of light is different in different media. If pt is the absolute refractive index of a medium, then

μ = \(\frac{\text { velocity of light in vacuum }(c)}{\text { velocity of light in that medium }(v)}\)

∴ Speed of light in free space = ft x speed of light in that medium

For any medium μ > 1, so speed of light in a vacuum is greater than that in any medium. Thus, the speed of light is maximum in a vacuum.

Accordingly, if and is the refractive index of the medium b concerning medium a, then

⇒ \(a^{\mu_b}=\frac{\text { velocity of light in medium } a}{\text { velocity of light in medium } b}\)

= \(\frac{v_a}{v_b}\)

Medium b is denser than medium a then aμb > 1 and in this case va>vb.

The velocity of light in a denser medium is less than the velocity of light in a rarer medium. The velocity of light in a medium decreases with the increase of its refractive index.

Thus if the velocity of light in medium b is lesser, i.e., medium b is optically denser, and aμb > 1 i.e., sin i>sinr or i< r. Thus, the angle of refraction is less than the angle of incidence, so the refracted ray bends towards the normal.

From the above discussion, it is clear that refraction variation in the speed of light in different media

Relation between relative refractive index and absolute refractive index:

If μ a and μb are absolute refractive indices of media a and b respectively

⇒ \(\mu_a=\frac{c}{v_a} \text { and } \mu_b=\frac{c}{v_b}\)

So relative refractive index of medium b concerning medium a,

⇒ \({ }_a=\frac{v_a}{v_b}=\frac{\frac{c}{v_b}}{\frac{c}{v_a}}=\frac{\mu_b}{\mu_a}\)

Relation of the wavelength of light with refractive index:

The relative refractive index between two media depends on the wavelength of light. Cauchy’s equation for the dependence of refractive index on the wavelength of light is

⇒ \(\mu=A+\frac{B}{\lambda^2}\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Relation Of Wavelength Of Light

Here A and B are two constants; their values are different in different media. The refractive index of a medium decreases if the wavelength of light increases. The graph shows the variation of n with μ  with λ of BK7 glass.

In a medium apart from free space different coloured light travels at different speeds. In a particular medium red travels the fastest and violet travels the slowest. Thus refractive index of any medium for the red colour is the lowest and that for the violet colour is the highest. This is the reason why white light is dispersed

Relation of temperature with refractive index:

Generally, the refractive index of a medium decreases if the temperature of the medium increases. For a solid medium this change is small, for a liquid it is moderate and for a gas it is remarkable

It is to be remembered that, velocity, intensity and wave¬ length of light change due to refraction but its frequency and phase remain unchanged

Generalised Form of Snell’s Law

Let AB be the surface of the separation of two media 1 and 2. Medium 2 is denser and medium 1 is rarer. PO is the incident ray at the point O on the surface of separation and OQ is A the refracted ray at the point O . Let angle of incidence = i1 angle of refraction = i2

By Snells law \(\frac{\sin l_1}{\sin i_2}\)

We known \({ }_1 \mu_2=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

∴ \(\begin{equation}\frac{\sin i_1}{\sin i_2}=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1} \quad \text { or, } \mu_1 \sin i_1=\mu_2 \sin i_2\end{equation}\) …………………………. (1)

So for n number of media, it can be written as

\(\mu_1 \sin i_1=\mu_2 \sin i_2=\cdots=\mu_n \sin i_n\) …………………. (2)

This equation is known as the generalised form ofSnell’s law

Refraction Of Light Laws Of Refraction Numerical Examples

Example 1. A ray of light is incident from water on the surface of separation of air and water at an angle of 30°. Calculate the angle of refraction in air mu \(\frac{4}{3}\)
Solution:

Let the angle of refraction of the ray of light in the air be r

Since the ray of light is refracted from water to air,

⇒ \(w^\mu{ }_a=\frac{\sin i}{\sin r}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{a^{\mu_w}}=\frac{\sin 30^{\circ}}{\sin r}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{\frac{4}{3}}=\frac{1}{2 \sin r}\)

Or, \(2 \sin r=\frac{4}{3}\)

Or, \(\sin r=\frac{2}{3}\)

= 0.666

= sin 41.8°

or = r= 41.8°

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Refraction In Air

Example 2. A ray of light is incident on a block of glass in such a way that the angle between the refracted ray and the refracted ray is 90°. Determine the relation between the angle of incidence refractive index of
Solution:

Here angle of incidence = i

The angle of reflection = i, angle of refraction = r

The angle between the reflected ray and the refracted ray = 90°

According to the

i+90°+r= 180°

Or, r = 90°-i

The refractive index of glass,

μ = \(\mu=\frac{\sin i}{\sin r}=\frac{\sin i}{\sin \left(90^{\circ}-i\right)}\)

= \(\frac{\sin i}{\cos i}\)

= tan i

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Reflected Ray

Example 3.  The refractive index of glass is 1.5 and the refractive index of water is 1.33. If the velocity of light in glass is 2 × 108 m s1 what is the velocity of light In water?
Solution:

μg = \(\frac{\text { velocity of light in vacuum }}{\text { velocity of light in glass }\left(v_g\right)}\)

Or, velocity light in a vacuum

Again, \(\mu_w=\frac{\text { velocity of light in vacuum }}{\text { velocity of light in water }\left(v_w\right)}\)

Or, Velocity of light in vacuum = μw. vw

μg vg= μw vw

Or, \(\frac{\mu_g v_g}{\mu_w}=\frac{1.5 \times 2 \times 10^8}{1.33}\)

= 2.26x × 108 m s1

Example 4. A monochromatic -ray of light-, is refracted from the vacuum. to a medium of refractive index pi. Determine the relation of the wavelengths of light in vacuum and in glass
Solution:

μ = \(\frac{c}{v}=\frac{n \lambda_0}{n \lambda}=\frac{\lambda_0}{\lambda}\)

So, λ0 = μ λ

[Here, c and v are the velocities of light in vacuum and the medium respectively; n = frequency of light, which remains unchanged on refraction λ0, λ = wavelengths in vacuum and in the medium respectively.]

Example 5. If a ray of light is incident on a plate inside the water at an angle of 45°, what is the angle of refraction inside the plate? Given that the absolute refractive Indices of the plate and water are 1.88 and 1.33 respectively.
Solution:

Let the angle of refraction inside,n-rriDT.tile plate be r

Here , \(w^{\mu_g}=\frac{\sin i{ }^0}{\sin r} \text { or, } \frac{\mu_g}{\mu_w}=\frac{\sin i}{\sin r}\)

Or, \(\frac{1.88}{1.33}=\frac{\sin 45^{\circ}}{\sin r}\)

Or, in r = \(\frac{1}{\sqrt{2}} \times \frac{1.33}{1.88}\) = 0.5

= \(\frac{1}{2}\)= sin 30°

r = 30°

Example 6. How much time will sunlight take to pass through the glass window of thickness 4 mm ? μ of glass =1.5.
Solution:

Velocity of sunlight in a vacuum or air,

C = 3×10-8m s-1

Thus velocity in a medium of refractive index μ

u = \(v\frac{c}{\mu}\)

So, to cross a thickness d, the time taken by light,

t = \(\frac{d}{v}=\frac{d \mu}{c}\)

= \(\frac{\left(4 \times 10^{-3}\right) \times 1.5}{3 \times 10^8}\)

[here d= 4 mm = 4 ×10m]

= 2 × 10-11 s

Example 7. Green light of wavelength 5460 A°Is incident on an airglass interface. If the refractive index of glass is 1.5 what will be the wavelength of light In glass?
Solution:

The wavelength of the light in air, A0 = 5460 A°

The refractive index of glass concerning air, μ = 1.5

If the wavelength of the light In glass is λ, then

= \(\frac{\lambda_0}{\lambda}\)

Or, λ = \(\frac{\lambda_0}{\mu}=\frac{5460}{1.5}\)

= 3640 A°

Refraction Of Light Deviation Of A Ray

During reflection or refraction, the change In the direction of the tight is called its deviation.

The angle between the refracted ray and the direction of the incident ray gives the measure of deviation.

Deviation of incident ray AO, which after refraction proceeds along OD instead of OC. So the deviation of ray, S = ∠BOC

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Medium Glass And Medium Air

Now, δ = ∠BOC = ∠N’OC- ∠N’OB

= ∠AON- ∠N’OB = i-r

We know. If the angle of Incidence Increases, the angle of refraction also Increases

For normal Incidence, i = 0 thus r = 0 and so δ = 0 (minimum).

For  i = 90°, δ Is maximum

For refraction to a rarer medium from a denser medium, the angle of refraction is greater than the angle of incidence, l.e., r> i.

Now, δ = ∠BOC = ∠N’OB- ∠N’OC

=∠N’OB-  ∠AON =r – i

Optics

Refraction Of Light Image Due To Refraction

Suppose, a beam of rays from a point object after refraction reaches our eyes in another medium. Now if dierefracted rays are produced backwards they are nice at a point It seems that the refracted rays are diverging from die second point. The second point Is the image of the lift’s first point. The image of any point object is formed in the same way. Thus a complete image of the object is formed.

If the object Is situated In a denser medium and Is viewed from a rarer medium, It appears (closer to the surface of separation. For example, If we look at a fish inside water in a pond it appeals nearer to the surface than the actual position.

If the object Is situated in a rarer medium and Is viewed from a denser medium, it appears to move away from the surface of separation, for example, our earth is surrounded by a thick atmospheric layer composed of different gases. Starlight comes to our eyes through this atmosphere. Hence we are the observers on Earth in a denser medium whereas the stars are in a vacuum i.e., in the rarer medium. So, the animal position of a star Is far behind its normal viewing position.

Object In denser medium end eyes In rarer medium:

Let the refractive indices of the two media a and b be μ1 and μ2, respectively and μ11, An object P situated in a is viewed from b. The surface of separation of a and b is a plane surface. A ray of light from P incident perpendicularly at A proceeds along AB without changing its direction. Another oblique ray PC incident at C is refracted along CD.

The refracted rays A B and CP when produced backwards meet at Q . So when the two refracted rays reach the rays of the observer. It will appear as if tyre two rays are coming from Q . So Q h the virtual Image of p.  In this case, the image rises towards the surface of the separation

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Denswe Medium And Eye In Rarer

If the angle of incidence and the angle of refraction are l and r.

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}=\frac{\sin r}{\sin i}=\frac{\tan r}{\tan i}=\frac{A C / A Q}{A C / A P}=\frac{A P}{A Q}\)

For near-normal viewing, points A and C are close enough. So sin0 *s tarif

Hence, \(\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}=\frac{\sin r}{\sin i}=\frac{\tan r}{\tan l}=\frac{A C / A Q}{A C / A P}=\frac{A P}{A Q}\)………………………….(1)

If the observer is In the air then μ1  = 1

Putting μ1 = 1 and μ2 =μ  (say) In equation (1) and writing AP = u, AQ =  v

We have \(\mu=\frac{A P}{A Q}=\frac{u}{v}\)

If d is die real deeds of the object then

μ = \(\frac{d}{\text { apparent depth of the object }}\)

Or, Apparent depth of the object = \(\frac{d}{\mu}\)

Hence apparent displacement

x = PQ = AP-AQ = d- \(\frac{d}{\mu}\)

= \(d\left(1-\frac{1}{\mu}\right)\)

Therefore, the apparent displacement of an object depends on the real depth (d) of the object and the refractive index (/z) of the denser medium.

The refractive index of water concerning air is|. If an object immersed in water is observed vertically from above the water, then its apparent displacement.

x = \(d\left(1-\frac{1}{4 / 3}\right)=\frac{d}{4}\)

General case:

The apparent depth of an object when viewed from the air through successive media of thicknesses d1 d2, d3 ‘ ……….. dn having refractive indices μ1,  μ2, μ3 ‘ ……….. μn  respectively is

= \(\frac{d_1}{\mu_1}+\frac{d_2}{\mu_2}+\frac{d_3}{\mu_3}+\cdots+\frac{d_n}{\mu_n}=\sum_{i=1}^n \frac{d_i}{\mu_i}\)

Its apparent displacement is

⇒ \(d_1\left(1-\frac{1}{\mu_1}\right)+d_2\left(1-\frac{1}{\mu_2}\right)+d_3\left(1-\frac{1}{\mu_3}\right)+\cdots+d_n\left(1-\frac{1}{\mu_n}\right)\)

= \(\sum_{i=1}^n d_i\left(1-\frac{1}{\mu_i}\right)\)

Object in rarer medium and eye in denser medium:

Let the refractive indices of the two media a and b be μ2 and μ2 respectively and μ2 > μ1 An object P is situated in the medium b and it is seen from the medium. The surface of separation of a and b is a plane surface.

A ray of light from P is incident perpendicularly at point A on the surface of separation and proceeds straight along AB through the medium a without changing its direction. Another oblique ray PC is incident at C and proceeds along CD after j refraction. The refracted rays AB and CD when produced backwards meet at Q. So when the two refracted rays reach the observer, they will.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Rarer Medium And Eye

Appears to him that the two rays are coming from Q. So Q is the virtual image of P. In this case, the image appears to move farther away from the surface of separation.

If the angle of incidence and the angle of refraction of the incident ray at C are i and r respectively, then according to Snell’s law

μ1 sin i= μ2sin r

∴ \(\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}=\frac{\sin i}{\sin r}=\frac{\sin \angle P C N_1}{\sin \angle N C D}\)

Since the two lines PAB and NjCiV are parallel

∠PCN1 = ∠APC and ∠NCD = ∠AQC

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}=\frac{\sin \angle A P C}{\sin \angle A Q C}=\frac{\frac{A C}{C P}}{\frac{A C}{C Q}}=\frac{C Q}{C P}\)

If the points A and C are very close to each other i.e., if the ray PC is not so oblique, then CP ≈ AP and CQ ≈ AQ

∴ \(\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}=\frac{A Q}{A P}\)…………. (3)

If the rarer medium in which the object is situated is air then = 1.

Putting μ1 = 1 and μ2= p (say) in equation (3) we get

⇒ \(\mu=\frac{A Q}{A P}\)

The refractive index of the denser medium concerning air apparent height of the object from

= \(\frac{\text { the surface of separation }}{\text { real height of the object from the surface of separation }}\)

If the real height of the object, AP = μd, then

= \(\mu\frac{\text { apparent height of the object }(A Q)}{d}\)

Or, AQ = μd ………………… (4)

So the apparent displacement of the object

=PQ = AQ – AP – μd-d = (μ-1) d

General case:

The apparent height of an object in the air when viewed from a medium of refractive index pn through successive media of thicknesses d1 d2, d3 ‘ ……….. dn having refractive indices, μ1,  μ2, μ3 ‘ ……….. μn   respectively is

⇒ \(\mu_1 d_1+\mu_2 d_2+\cdots+\mu_n d_n=\sum_{i=1}^n \mu_i d_i\)

Its apparent displacement is

⇒ \(\left(\mu_1-1\right) d_1+\left(\mu_2-1\right) d_2+\cdots+\left(\mu_n-1\right) d_n\)

= \(\sum_{i=1}^n\left(\mu_i-1\right) d_i\)

Let an object in a medium of refractive index fly be viewed from a medium of refractive index  Then we have,

= \(\frac{\text { Apparent depth of the object }}{\text { real depth of the object }}=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

=  \({ }^1 \mu_2\)

If the object is situated in a comparatively denser medium, then μ12.

In that case, apparent depth < real depth. If the object is situated in a comparatively rarer medium then μ12 In that case, apparent depth > real depth

Image Formed by Oblique Incident Rays

In the last section, we talked of almost normal viewing. For more B oblique incidence, the apparent displacement is higher

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Oblique Incident Rays

A point object O in an optically denser medium (say, water) is viewed from a rarer medium (say, air), at different angles. For different positions of the observer, the locus of the different positions of the image is a curved line. This curved line is called a caustic curve. The curve has two parts. These two parts meet at a point O’, known as the cusp. The image of an object at O when viewed vertically downward, is formed, at O’.  shows how the images A’, B’, C’, etc. of different points A, B, C, etc. on the base of a vessel or tank containing water will appear to an observer located at a given position. It is evident

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Cusp Of Vertically Downward

The image for normal incidence is at the lowest position. The other images go on rising as the oblique rays from the base produce the images. The image of the base of the vessel will be a curved surface indicated by A’B’C’. With the increase of the distance of the base of the vessel from the eye, the curved surface appears, to rise higher. So if an observer stands in a shallow pond having equal depth everywhere, it appears to him that the pond near his feet is the deepest

Image of an Object under a Parallel Slab

ABCD is a parallel glass slab. Its thickness is d and its refractive index μ,  P is a point object placed in air under the surface AB of the slab. A ray of light PX normally incident on AB goes undeviated along XY. Another ray PQ incident obliquely is refracted along QR. After that, the ray is further refracted along RS. Since the two faces AB and DC of the glass slab are parallel, the rays

PQ and RS will be parallel. So an observer from above the slab will see the image of P at P’. PP’ is the apparent displacement of the point object towards the observer. The normal NQN1 at Q intersects P’R at M. The quadrilateral PP’MQ is a parallelogram

PP’ = QM

The Apparent Displacement of the point object

∴ \(d\left(1-\frac{1}{\mu}\right)\)

PQ and RS will be parallel. So an observer from above the slab will see the image of P at P’. PP’ is the apparent displacement of the point object towards the observer.

The normal NQN1 at Q intersects P’R at M. The quadrilateral PP’MQ is a parallelogram.

∴ PP’ = QM

∴ The apparent displacement of the point object

= PP’ = QM

= d(1- \(\frac{1}{\mu}\))

So the apparent displacement of an object does not depend on the position of the object under the lower face of the glass slab. It only depends on the thickness of the slab (d) and the refrac¬ index of its material (μ).

 Optics

Refraction Of Light Some Examples Of Refraction

A coin immersed in water:

A coin is placed at the bottom of a pot such that the coin is just not visible. If eyes are set at the same position and the pot is now filled with water, the coin becomes visible. Because the rays from P are refracted from denser to rarer medium and are bent away from the normal, they reach our eyes. As a result, the refracted rays appear to diverge from P’, i.e., the virtual image of the coin is formed at P’, situated above the coin.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light A Coin Immersed In Water

A rod partly immersed in water:

Let a straight rod be partly immersed in water. When the rod is held obliquely in water, the portion of the rod in water will appear to be bent upward [Fig. 2.20]. The reason is the same as above. The light rays coming from the portion immersed in water are refracted from denser to rarer medium and hence bent away from the normal. So point A of the rod appears to be raised at B. This happens for every point of the immersed portion of the rod

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light A Rod Partly Immersed In Water

Object and medium having approximately equal refractive index:

An object becomes invisible when it is sur¬ rounded by a medium having a nearly equal refractive index. Since the refractive indices of both of them are almost the same, negligible refraction does occur from their surface of separation, and for refraction lending of light is negligible. i.e., it travels undefeated. As a result, the surface of separation is not visible. ff99Wt9rf . The refractive indices of glycerine and glass are almost equal. So when a glass rod is immersed in glycerine thiqÿrod is not visible

Multiple images in a thick glass mirror:

If an object is placed in front of a thick mirror with silvered glass at the mirror at the back if a surface object is viewed from a slanting direction, a series of images are formed.

When ray PA is incident on the front face at point A, a very small portion of the light is reflected along AK producing a faint image at P1. The remaining larger portion of the light is refracted into the mirror along AB and is reflected along BC from the silvered surface. A large portion of this reflected ray within the glass comes out along CL producing the second image P2 which is the brightest of all the images.

The remaining part of the ray CD is reflected from surface Y to the silvered surface where it is again reflected. The process continues and gradually fainter images are formed. The different images lie on the line drawn perpendicular to the surface X from the object P.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Multiple Iamges In A Thick Glass Mirror

The ray BC, which is the first reflected ray from the silvered surface, is the brightest and it travels along CL. Consequently, image P2 is the brightest. Hence the brightest second image is considered to be the image of the object. The more oblique the incident rays are, the more the amount of reflection from the front surface of the mirror and the brightness of the image P1 will increase accordingly

Apparent thickness of thick glass mirror:

In the case of a water-filled bowl, the depth of the bowl appears to be less. Similarly, a thick glass mirror seems to be less thick than it is.

We have, \( \frac{\text { real thickness of mirror }}{\text { apparent thickness of mirror }}\)

= Refractive index of glass = \(\frac{3}{2}\)

Therefore, the apparent thickness of a mirror

= \(\frac{2}{3 }\) × Real thickness of the mirror

Optics

Refraction Of Light Some Examples Of Refraction Numerical Examples

Example 1. There is a mark at the bottom of the beaker. A liquid with a refractive index of 1.4 is poured into it. If the depth then determines how much the (liquid is 3.5 cm mark appears to rise when it is viewed from above.
Solution:

If the object is in a denser medium and the observer is in a rarer medium, the refractive index of the denser medium relative to the rarer medium

= \(\frac{\text { real depth of the object }}{\text { apparent depth of the object }}\)

Or, 1.4 = \(\frac{3.5}{\text { apparent depth of the object }}\)

Or, apparent depth of the object = \(\frac{3.5}{1.4}\)

= 2.5 cm

Apparent upward displacement of the mark

= 3.5 – 2.5 = 1cm

Example 2.  There is a black spot at the bottom of a rectangular glass slab of thickness d and refractive index μ. When the spot is viewed perpendicularly from above, the spot appears to be shifted through a distance \(\frac{(\mu-1) d}{\mu}\) towards the observer. Prove it.
Solution:

The real depth of the black spot from the upper surface of

Let the apparent depth of the black spot from the upper surface of the glass slab be d2

Refractive index of glass \(\mu=\frac{d}{d_1}\)

Or, \(d_1=\frac{d}{\mu}\)

∴ The apparent displacement of the black spot towards the observed

= \(d-d_1=d-\frac{d}{u}\)

= \(d\left(1-\frac{1}{\mu}\right)=d\left(\frac{\mu-1}{\mu}\right)\)

Example 3.  In a beaker partly filled with water, the depth of water seems to be 9 cm. On pouring more water into it, the real depth of water is increased by 4cm. Now the apparent depth of water seems to be 12cm. Determine the refractive index of water and the initial depth of water in the beaker.
Solution:

Let the refractive index of water be ft and the initial| depth of water in the beaker be x.

μ = \(\frac{x}{9}\)

or, x = 9μ

When more water is poured into the beaker, the real depth of water becomes (x + 4) cm.

In the second case, μ = \(\frac{x+4}{12}\)

Or, 12 μ = x + 4 or; 12 μ = 9 μ + 4 Or, 3 μ= 4

∴ μ = \(\frac{4}{3}\)

μ = 1.33

Initial depth of water in the beaker.

x = 9 μ = 9 ×  \(\frac{4}{3}\)

= 12cm

Example 4. A small air—bubble exists inside a transparent cube of side 15 cm each. The apparent distance of the bubble observed from one face is 6 cm and from the opposite face its apparent distance becomes 4 cm. Determine the real distance of the bubble from the first face and the refractive index of the material of the cube
Solution:

Let the real distance of the bubble from the first face be x cm.

The real distance of the bubble from the opposite face = (15-x) cm

Let the refractive index of the material of the cube be ft.

We know if the object lies in a denser medium and eye in the rarer medium,

μ = \(\frac{\text { real distance }}{\text { apparent distance }}\)

In the first case , μ=  \(\frac{x}{6}\)

In the second case,  μ  = \(\frac{15-x}{4}\)

⇒ \(\frac{x}{6}=\frac{15-x}{4}\)

Or, 4x = 90- 6x

Or, 10x = 90

Or, x = 9cm and

mu = \(\frac{9}{6}\) = 1.5

Therefore, the real distance of the bubble from the first face is 9 cm and the refractive index of the material of the cube is 1.5

Example 5. A vessel is filled with two mutually immiscible liquids with refractive indices μ1  and μ2. The depths of the two liquids are d1 and d2 respectively. There is a mark at the bottom of the vessel. Show that the apparent depth of the mark when viewed normally is given by \(\left(\frac{d_1}{\mu_1}+\frac{d_2}{\mu_2}\right)\)
Solution:

The image of P is formed at Q due to refraction at the surface of separation B of the 1st and 2nd liquid. Another final image due to refraction in air from the second liquid is formed at R

For the first refraction:

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_1}{\mu_2}=\frac{B P}{B Q}\)

Or, \(B Q=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1} \cdot B P\)

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1} d_1\)

For the second refraction:

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_2}{1}=\frac{A Q}{A R}\)

Or, \(A R=\frac{A Q}{\mu_2}\)

= \(\frac{1}{\mu_2}(A B+B Q)\)

Or, \(A R=\frac{1}{\mu_2}\left(d_2+\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1} d_1\right)\)

= \(\frac{d_2}{\mu_2}+\frac{d_1}{\mu_1}\)

The apparent depth of the mark P when viewed normally

= AR = \(\frac{d_1}{\mu_1}+\frac{d_2}{\mu_2}\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Mutually Immiscible Liquids

Example 6. A rectangular slab of refractive index [i is placed on another slab of refractive index 3. Both the slabs are of ror. the displacement of the image? the same dimensions. There is a coin at the bottom of the lower slab. What should be the value of n such that when viewed normally from above, the coin appears to be at the surface of separation of the two slabs?
Solution:

Let the thickness of each slab be d. According to the question the apparent depth of the coin =d

d = \(\frac{d}{\mu}+\frac{d}{3}\)

Or, 1= \(\frac{1}{\mu}+\frac{1}{3}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{\mu}=\frac{2}{3}\)

Or, \(\frac{3}{2}\)

= 1.5

Example 7. A tank contains ethyl alcohol of a refractive index of 1.35 The depth of alcohol is 308 cm. A plane mirror is placed horizontally at a depth of 154 cm in it. An; object is placed 254 mm above the mirror. Calculate the apparent depth of the image formed by the mirror
Solution:

Depth of the mirror =1.54 m; object distance from the mirror = 0.254 m

The image of the object is formed at a distance of 0.254 m behind the mirror

= \(\frac{\text { real depth }}{\mu}\)

=\(\frac{1.794}{1.35}\)

= 1.33m

Example 8. A 20mm thick layer of water \(\left(\mu=\frac{4}{3}\right)\) 35mm thick layer of another liquid \(\left(\mu=\frac{7}{5}\right)\) = ‘ in a tank. A small coin lies at the bottom of the tank. Determine the apparent depth of the coin when viewed normally from above the water
Solution:

Real depth of the coin d+d = 20+ 35 = 55m m

∴ A parent depth of the coin

= \(\frac{d_1}{\mu_1}+\frac{d_2}{\mu_2}=\frac{20}{\frac{4}{3}}+\frac{35}{\frac{7}{5}}\)

= 15+ 25

= 40 mm

Example 9. If a point source is placed at a distance of 18 cm from the pole of a concave mirror, its image is formed at a distance of 9 cm from the mirror. A glass slab of thickness 6 cm is placed between the point source and the mirror such that the parallel faces of the glass slab remain perpendicular to the principal axis of the mirror the refractive index of glass is 1.5 what will be the displacement of the image?
Solution:

Let P be the position of the object and in the absence of the glass slab, Q be the position of the image formed by the concave mirror

u = 18 cm,

OQ = v= 9 cm

According to \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) we get,

= \(\frac{1}{-9}+\frac{1}{-18}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, f= -6 cm

If the glass slab of thickness 6 cm is placed between the point I source and the concave mirror, apparent displacement of the I Point source will take place towards the mirror. The rays coming from P appear to come from P’ after refraction.

The apparent displacement of P

PP’ = \(d\left(1-\frac{1}{\mu}\right)\)

= 6\(\left(1-\frac{1}{1.5}\right)\)

= 2cm

So in the second case, object distance u = -(18- 2) = -16 cm ; f = -6 cm; v = ?

We know, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{-16}=\frac{1}{-6}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{-6}+\frac{1}{16}=\frac{-10}{96}\)

Or, v = \(-\frac{96}{10}\)

= – 9.6 cm

Displacement of the image

QQ’ = OQ’ OQ – OQ = 9.6- 9 = 0.6 cm

Example 10. A plane is made of glass having a thickness of 1.5 cm. Its back surface is coated with memory. A man is standing at a distance of 50 cm from the front face of the mirror. If he looks at the mirror normally, where can he find his image behind the front face of the mirror? The refractive index of glass  = 1.5 
Solution:

The real depth of the mercury-coated surface from the upper surface of the mirror = 1.5 cm

If the apparent depth of the mercury coated mercury  cm, then \(\frac{1.5}{x}\) = 1.5 or, x= 1 cm

So the mercury-coated surface appears to be at n distance of 1 cm from the front face of the mirror.

‘Therefore, the distance of the man from the appetent position of the mercury-coated surface a = 50 +1  cm

So the distance of the Image from the apparent position of the mercury-coated surface =  51 cm

The distance of the Image of the man from the front tuifnee of the mirror =51 + 1 = 52 an

Example 11.  An observer can see the topmost point of a narrow rod of height through a small hole  The rod Is placed Inside a beaker. The beaker’s height is 3h and its radius Is h. When the beaker Is filled up to 2 h of its height with a liquid the observer can see the entire rod. What Is the value of the refractive Index of the liquid?

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light A Ray Light The Beaker Height And Radius

Solution:

Let us assume that  PQ is a thin straight rod kept in a beaker. B Is a small hole in the wall of the beaker. When the beaker is filled with a liquid up to a height of 2h, then Q can be seen through hole B.

Here, QD ray propagates through the liquid and gets refracted along DB in the air

According to ABRP is a square midpoint of the diagonal PB.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light A Ray Light MidPoint Of The Diagnoal

Here DE= PE = h

Again, ∠BDP = 45°  [∴ ∠DPE ]

Since the object was placed in the denser medium, according to Snell’s law

⇒ \(\frac{1}{\mu}=\frac{\sin i}{\sin r}=\frac{\frac{Q G}{Q D}}{\sin 45}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{\mu}=\frac{\frac{h}{\sqrt{5 h}}}{\frac{1}{\sqrt{2}}}\)

Since,  QD2=QG2+GD2=h2+(2 h)2= 5 h2

Or, \(\frac{1}{\mu}=\sqrt{\frac{2}{5}} \quad \text { of, } \mu=\sqrt{\frac{5}{2}}\)

Therefore, the required refractive Index of the liquid is \(\sqrt{\frac{5}{2}}\)

Example 12. A ray of light Incident at the Interface of glass and water at an angle of Incidence i. If the ray finally emerges parallel to the surface of water Then what will be the value of μg?

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Interface Of Glass

Solution:

When refraction occurs due to the propagation of light rays from glim to water, we may write from Snell’s law,

⇒ \(\mu_g \sin i=\mu_w \sin r\) …………..(1)

Again, when refraction occurs due to the propagation of light rays from water to air, we may write from Snail * law

⇒ \(\mu_g \sin i=\mu_w \sin r\) …………..(2)

Therefore, the required refractive Index of glass is \(\frac{1}{\sin i}\)

Optics

Refraction Of Light Critical Angle’s Total Internal Reflection

We know, in refraction from denser to a rarer medium light | bents away from the normal. As a result angle of refraction ’ becomes larger than the angle of incidence.

L line AB represents the surface of the separation of water and air.

Ray P1 O travelling through water is incident at O on the surface- of separation. A part of the ray is reflected into the water along OR1 and another part is refracted into the air along OQ1:  The angle of refraction ∠Q1ON is greater than the angle of incidence ∠P1 ON1. The greater the angle of incidence, the greater the angle of refraction and in each case, both reflection and refraction will take place.

For a particular value of the angle of incidence, the angle of refraction becomes 90°, so that the refracted ray grazes the surface of separation. This limiting angle of incidence in the denser medium is called the critical angle for the two given media. Thus, ∠P2ON1 = critical angle (θc). In this case, the angle of refraction ∠NOQ2 = 90°. Here also a part of the incident ray is reflected to water along OR2.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Critical Angle Of Total Internal Reflection

If the angle of incidence exceeds the critical angle i.e., if i  > θc [as in the case of the incident rayP3O ] no part of the incident ray is refracted in the second medium. The ray is completely reflected along OR3 into the first medium. This phenomenon is called total internal reflection. In this case, the surface of the separation of the two media behaves as a mirror.

Critical angle:

It is that particular angle of incidence of a ray of light for a given pair of media, passing from denser one to rarer one, for which the corresponding angle of refraction is equal to 90 0 and the refracted ray grazes along the surface of the interface separating the two media. The critical angle of a pair of media depends on the colour of the incident light and the nature of the two media.

For example, in the case of two particular media, the critical angle for red light is greater than that for violet light. Again, the critical angle of water to air is 49°, while that of glass to air is 42°. The statement, ‘critical angle of glass to air is 42° ‘ means that a . ray of light from glass being incident on the surface of separation of glass and water at an angle of 42°, should go along the surface of separation after refraction i.e., the refracted angle will be 90°.

Total internal reflection:

When a ray of light travelling from a denser medium to a rarer medium is incident at the surface of separation of the two media at an angle greater than the critical angle for the media, there is no refraction; rather the whole of the incident ray is reflected. This phenomenon is known as total internal reflection.

Condition of total internal reflection:

The conditions to be satisfied for total internal reflection are as follows

  1. The light must travel from a denser to a rarer medium.
  2. The angle of incidence must be greater than the critical angle for the two media

Reason for using the term “total’:

In ordinary reflection, a part of the incident light is reflected from the surface of separation and the rest is refracted. But in the case of internal reflection, no part of the incident light is refracted, rather the entire portion of the incident light is reflected to the first medium from the surface of separation of the two media. So this reflection is called total reflection.

Relation between critical angle and refractive index of the denser medium:

Let ∠P2ON1 = θc = critical angle between the two media, water and air, which

Impliesair concerning the angle to water of refraction is aμw, which is then 90°. If the refractive index

aμw = \(\frac{\sin \theta_c}{\sin 90^{\circ}}\)

Or,  sin θc = \(\frac{1}{a^{\mu_w}}\)

So, the value of critical depends on the refractive index of one medium concerning another

If the medium is a and b the,

⇒ \(\sin \theta_c=\frac{1}{b^{\mu_a}}=\frac{1}{\begin{array}{r}
\text { refractive index of denser medium } \\
\text {concerning rarer medium }
\end{array}}\)

= \(\frac{\mu_b}{\mu_a}=\frac{\text { absolute refractive index of medium } b}{\text { absolute refractive index of medium } a}\)

Optics

Refraction Of Light Critical Angle’s Total Internal Reflection Numerical Examples

Example 1. If the absolute refractive index of a medium is \(\sqrt{2}\), calculate the critical angle of glass to the medium. Given
Solution:

If the refractive index of glass concerning air is aμg, then

aμg= \(\frac{1}{\sin \theta_c}=\frac{1}{\sin 30^{\circ}}\)

= 2

If the refractive index of glass concerning the medium is mμg, then

aμg= \(\frac{a^{\mu_g}}{{ }_a \mu_m}\)

= \(\frac{2}{\sqrt{2}}\)

= \(\sqrt{2}\)

If the critical angle of glass to the medium is #c, then

sin = \(\sin \theta_c=\frac{1}{m^\mu}\)

= \(\frac{1}{m^\mu}=\frac{1}{\sqrt{2}}\)

= sin 45

Or, θc = 45

Example 2.  The refractive index of carbon disulphide for red light is 1.634 and the difference in the values of the critical angle for red and blue light at the surface of separation of carbon disulphide and air is 0°56/. What is the value of the refractive index of carbon disulphide for blue light
Solution:

Let the refractive index of carbon disulphide for red light = and circle angle =

Now, sin θr = \(\frac{1}{\mu_r}=\frac{1}{1.634}\)

= 0.6119 = sin 37.73

θr = 37.73

Let the critical angle for blue light be θb. The refractive index increases as the wavelength of light decreases. So the critical angle decreases.

∴ θbr

According to the Question,

θb = 37.73°-0°.56′

= 37.73°-0.93°

= 36.8°

So refractive index of carbon disulphide for blue light,

μb = \(\frac{1}{\sin \theta_b}=\frac{1}{\sin 36^{\circ} 48^{\prime}}\)

= \(\frac{1}{\sin 36.8^{\circ}}=\frac{1}{0.599}\)

= 1.669

Example 3. The refractive index of-diamond is 2.42,-which proves that all the beams of rays having an angle of incidence of more than 25° will be reflected, [sin 24.41° = 0.4132]
Solution:

If the critical angle is θc then

Sin θc = \(\frac{1}{\mu}=\frac{1}{2.42}\)

= 0.4312° = sin 24.41°

θc  = 24.41°

We know that if the angle of incidence of a ray of light is greater than the critical angle, the ray will be reflected. Here the critical angle is 24.41°. So rays of light having an angle of incidence greater than 25° will be reflected

Example 4. A ray of light will go from diamond to glass. What should be the minimum angle of incidence at the surface of separation of the two media, diamond and glass, so that the ray of light cannot be refracted in glass? μ of glass =1.51 and μ of diamond = 2.47; sin37.69° = 0.61134
Solution:

If the light ray is incident at the surface of separation of the two media diamond and glass at a critical angle, the ray is grazingly refracted in the glass. If the critical angle is QQ then

sin θc = \(\frac{1}{g^{\mu_d}}=\frac{1}{\frac{\mu_d}{\mu_g}}\)

= \(\frac{\mu_g}{\mu_d}=\frac{1.51}{2.47}\)

= 0.61134

= sin 37.69°

∴ θc  = 37.69°

So if the angle of incidence of a light ray is greater than 37.69° it | cannot be refracted in glass.

∴  Required minimum angle of incidence =37.69°

Example 5. cube has a refractive Index μ1. There is a plate of refractive Index μ221) A ray travelling through the air is incident on the side face of the cube. The refracted ray Is an Incident on the upper face of the cube at the minimum angle for total internal reflection to occur. Finally, the reflected ray emerges from the opposite face. Show that if the angle of emergence Is Φ then sin = \(\sqrt{\mu_1^2-\mu_2^2}\)
Solution:

PQ = incident ray on the side face of the cube, QR = refracted ray inside 0′ the cube, S = reflected ray from the upper face of the cube, ST = emergent ray from the opposite face.

Let the critical angle for total reflection be θc

According to the question θ’c ≈θc

⇒ \(\sin \theta_c^{\prime} \approx \sin \theta_c=\frac{1}{2^{\mu_1}}=\frac{1}{\frac{\mu_1}{\mu_2}}=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

Angle of incidence of the ray RS = l = 90° – θc and angle of refraction -tf>

⇒ \(\sin \theta_c^{\prime} \approx \sin \theta_c=\frac{1}{2^{\mu_1}}=\frac{1}{\frac{\mu_1}{\mu_2}}=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)  = Refractive index of air with respect to the cube

= \(\frac{1}{\text { refractive index of the cube with respect to air }}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin i}{\sin \phi}=\frac{1}{\mu_1}\)

Or, sin Φ = μ1 sin i

= \(\mu_1 \sin \left(90^{\circ}-\theta_c\right)=\mu_1 \cos \theta_c\)

= \(\mu_1, \sqrt{1-\sin ^2 \theta_c}\)

= \(\mu_1 \sqrt{1-\frac{\mu_2^2}{\mu_1^2}}=\sqrt{\mu_1^2-\mu_2^2}\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light A Cube Refractive Index

Example 6. A ray of light travelling through a denser medium is incident at an angle i in a rarer medium. If the angle between the reflected ray and the refracted ray is 90° show that the critical angle of the two media, \(\theta_c=\sin ^{-1}(\tan i)\) 
Solution:

Suppose the angle of refraction in the medium =r

From  we get

i+ 90° + r = 180°

Or, r = 90° – i

According to Snell’s law.

⇒\(\frac{\sin l}{\sin r}={ }_1 \mu_2=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin i}{\sin \left(90^{\circ}-i\right)}=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin i}{\cos i}=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

Or, \(\tan i=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

If the critical angle for the two media is θc, then

⇒ \(\sin \theta_c=\frac{1}{{ }_2 \mu_1}\)

= \(\frac{1}{\frac{\mu_1}{\mu_2}}=\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

= tan i

Or, \(\theta_c=\sin ^{-1}(\tan i)\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light A Ray Light A Ray Of Light Travelling A Denser Medium

Example 7. A nail Is fixed up perpendicularly at the centre of a circular wooden plate. Keeping the nail at the bottom, the circular plate Is made to float In water. What should be the maximum ratio of the radius of the plate and the length of the nail so that the nail will be out of vision? Refractive index of water \(\frac{4}{3}\)
Solution:

AB Is the circular wooden plate and CD is the nail. Suppose, the radius of the plate =r and the length of the nail =h Since the nail Is not seen from the air, the angle of incidence of the ray DA will be greater than 0 and the ray will be reflected.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light A Nail Is Fixed Perpendicularly At The Centre

We know, \(\sin \theta_c=\frac{1}{a^\mu{ }_w}=\frac{3}{4}\)

⇒  \(\cos \theta_c=\sqrt{1-\frac{9}{16}}=\frac{\sqrt{7}}{4}\)

⇒ \(\tan \theta_c=\frac{\frac{3}{4}}{\frac{\sqrt{7}}{4}}=\frac{3}{\sqrt{7}}\)

Or, \(\frac{r}{h}=\frac{3}{\sqrt{7}}\)

This is the required ratio

Example 8.  The Critical angle of glass relative to a liquid is 57° 20′. Calculate the velocity of light in the liquid. Given,  μ of glass = 1.58, velocity of light in vacuum = 3×108 m s-1 sin 57° 20′ = 0.8418
Solution:

Critical angle of glass relative to the liquid,

θc = 57°20′

If the refractive index of glass concerning the liquid is {fiR then.

sinθc =\(\frac{1}{\nu_g}=\frac{1}{\frac{\mu_g}{\mu_l}}=\frac{\mu_l}{\mu_g}\)

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_l}{\mu_g}=\sin 57^{\circ} 20^{\prime}\)

= 0.8418

Or, \(\mu_l=0.8418 \times \mu_g=0.8418 \times 1.58\)

Again , \(\mu_l=\frac{\text { velocity of light in vacuum }}{\text { velocity of light in the liquid }}\)

The velocity of the light in the liquid

= \(\frac{3 \times 10^8}{\mu_l}=\frac{3 \times 10^8}{0.8418 \times 1.58}\)

= \(2.255 \times 10^8 \mathrm{~m} \cdot \mathrm{s}^{-1}\)

Example 9.  A transparent solid cylindrical rod has a refractive Index of. It Is surrounded by air. A light ray Is Incident at the midpoint of one end of the rod.  Determine the incident angle 8 for which the light ray grazes along the wall of the rod

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Light Ray Grazes Along The Wall Of The Rod

Solution:

For refraction of light at point B, we can write by applying Snell’s law

1 × sin θ = μ sin r

[where μ is the refractive index of the solid material)

or, sin θ = \(\frac{2}{\sqrt{3}} \sin r\) ……………………… (1)

The light ray BC is incident on point C making critical angle θc and propagates along CD

Thus, from Snell’s law,

μ = \(\frac{1}{\sin \theta_c}\)

Or, \(\theta_c=\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\mu}\right)\)

=\(\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{\sqrt{3}}{2}\right)\)

= 60°

r = 180°- (60° + 90°) = 30°

Hence from equation (1), we can write

θc = \(\frac{2}{\sqrt{3}} \sin 30^{\circ}=\frac{1}{\sqrt{3}}\)

Or, \(\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\sqrt{3}}\right)\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Snells Law

Examples of Total Internal Reflection

A test tube dipped in water: A glass test tube half filled with water is held obliquely in a beaker containing water

The empty portion of the Immersed test tube appears shining if It is seen from above. This happens due to the total internal reflection of light. For the empty portion of the tube, the light goes from a denser to a rarer medium. Rays which are incident at angles greater than the critical angle of glass and air (48.5°) arc are reflected. So this portion of the glass appears shining.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light A Test Tube Dipped In Water

A portion of the tube filled with water does not glow because here light enters water In test tube from water in a beaker. Thus, total internal reflection does not occur here. In this discussion, we do not take into account the existence of the glass wall of the tube due to its negligible thickness.

A metal ball coated wHb lampblack Immersed In water:

If a metal ball coated will lampblack Is Immersed in water, the ball appears shining. Due to the coating of the lamp¬ black. a thin layer of air surrounds the surface of the ball. Rays incident at an angle greater than the critical angle of water and air, are reflected. The ball appears shining when the reflected rays reach the eyes of the observer.

Glass tumbler full of water:

A glass tumbler full of water Is held above eye level. If the upper surface of water In the tumbler is seen from any one side, the surface appears shining. Rays coming from the side of the tumbler are incident on the surface of the separation of water and air. Hence total internal reflection takes place at particular angles of slantness and the surface of the water appears shining.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Glass Tumbler Full Of Water

Air bubbles:

The air bubbles rising through the water look shiny. Rays travelling through water are incident on the surface of the air bubbles. Those rays which are incident at angles greater than the critical angle are reflected. When these reflected rays reach the eyes of the observer, the hubbies appear shining. For the same reason, air bubbles existing In paper weights appear to be shining

Natural Examples Of Total Internal Reflection

Mirage: It Is an optical Illusion brought about by total internal reflection. There are two types of mirage, one observed in hot regions and the other observed In extremely cold regions.

1. Inferior mirage or mirage in the desert:

People travelling through the desert sometimes see water at a distant place which is an optical illusion, called an inferior mirage, or simply, a mirage.

During daytime, the lower regions of the atmosphere become hot¬ ter than the upper regions. So density of air in the lower regions is less than that in the higher regions. Let us consider the atmo¬ sphere to be made up of layers of air, one above the other. A ray of light starting from a distant tree (P) and travelling downward happens to be going from a denser to a rarer medium.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Inferior Mirage Or Mirage In Desert

So its angle of incidence at consecutive layers goes on increasing gradually till it exceeds the critical value when it is reflected due to total internal reflection. The traveller sees an inverted virtual image (P’) of the tree. Secondly, due to continuous temperature changes, there exists a temperature gradient in the layers which undergo a continuous change of density and hence in the refractive index as well. So the path of the rays coming through the layers of air is also continuously changing. Hence to the traveller, the image of the tree appears to be swaying. This completes the illusion of a pond lined with trees.

 2. Superior mirage or mirage in cold countries:

In cold countries, the temperature of air In the lower regions is lower than that of the upper region. So the density of air in the lower region is greater than that of the upper region. A ray of light starting from an object (P) travelling upwards, finds itself going from denser to rarer medium

So its angle of incidence at consecutive layers of air gradually increases till it reaches the critical value. Then it is reflected due to total internal reflection. To an observer, the ray appears to come from a point above, thus giving the impression that an inverted object (P’) is floating in the air which is an optical illusion. This phenomenon is called a superior mirage

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Superior Mirage

View of an observer inside water:

To the eye of an observer or a fish Inside water, all objects above water appear to exist in n cone of semi-vertical angle <19° which Is the critical angle of water and air. This happens due to total Internal reflec¬ tion of light.

If a ray of light travelling from a denser medium is Incident at the critical angle, the refracted ray grazes the surface of separation. Conversely, if a ray of light travelling from a rarer medium is incident at an angle of 90°, the angle of refraction In the denser medium becomes equal to the critical angle. The critical angle of water and air is 49°. So if a ray of light S1A coming from the rising sun AS1, along the surface of water reaches eye E along the direction AE, then the angle of refraction in water becomes 49°

As the eye cannot follow ray AS1, an observer inside water will sec the rising sun along the line EAC and this line will make an angle of 49° with the line OE. Similarly, the setting sun S2 will be seen along the line EBD and this line also will make an angle of 49° with the line OE. So all the objects above water appear to exist in a cone of angle 98° to the eye of a fish or observer underwater.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Eye Of A fish Or Observe Under Water

It Is to be noted that the sun describes an arc of 180° to earthbound observers but to the eyes of a fish it describes an arc of 98°.

1.  Surface of water to the eye of an observer inside water:

The diameter of the circular base of the cone AEB is AB. If an observer keeping his eye on E looks at the circular section of water, he can see any object lying above water. But If the observer looks at the rest of the portion of water other than the circular portion, then

  1. He cannot see any object above water, rather
  2. He can see the images of the objects inside the water.

Reason explaining 1st Incident:

Any ray of light coming from outside water can reach point E only through the circular section but cannot reach point E if it comes through die remaining portion.

Reason explaining 2nd Incident:

Suppose the ray of light emerging from the object situated In water, reaches die point E after reflection from the surface of water. This reflection will take place from the surface of the water excluding the circular portion.

This reflection will be a total reflection. For example, if a ray of light from the object P situated inside water, is incident on the surface of water, the angle of incidence exceeds 49°. So, the ray after total reflection from the surface of the water reaches the eye of the observer and he observes the dead object, at P’.

So to the observer situated inside water, the surface of the water appears as a mirror with a circular hole in it, because he sees the objects situated outside water through the circular section and sees the images of the objects inside water in die remaining action of the surface of the water. The radius of the circular hole is OA or OB.

2. Determination of the radius of the hole:

Let the radius of the hole =OA = OB = r and OE – h. If the critical angle is θ then ∠OEA = Qc

⇒ \(\tan \theta_c=\frac{O A}{O E}=\frac{r}{h}\)

Or, \(r=h \tan \theta_c=h \frac{\sin \theta_c}{\cos \theta_c}\)

= \(h \frac{\sin \theta_c}{\sqrt{1-\sin ^2 \theta_c}}\)

Since ( sin \(\theta_c=\frac{1}{\mu}\))

= \(h \frac{\frac{1}{\mu}}{\sqrt{1-\frac{1}{\mu^2}}}\)

r = \(\frac{h}{\sqrt{\mu^2-1}}\)

Sparkling of diamond:

Diamond is notable for its sparkle and shine. This characteristic of a diamond is based on total internal reflection. The refractive index of a diamond is 2.42 and its critical angle relative to air is only 24.4°. This value is quite small as compared to other pairs of media.

Therefore, there is a high probability of total internal reflection in the case of diamond. If the diamond is cut properly, it will have a large number of faces. Ray of light entering through one face undergoes total internal reflection at several faces. As the rays of light enter through many faces and are confined inside they emerge together through only a few faces, these faces appear to sparkle and shine

Transmission of Light through Optical Fibre

Optical fibre:

A beam of light can be sent from one place to another through an optical fibre made of glass, quartz or optical-grade plastic, by following successive total internal reflections. As water can be sent from one place to another through a hollow pipe, a fibre can allow light to flow through it from one place to another. Hence, an optical fibre is often loosely called a light pipe.

Construction and principle of action:

An optical fibre is a long and very thin pipe. Its diameter is about 10 × 10-6 metres. The internal section of the die pipe is called the core. It is a die core through which light travels from one point to another. Above the core, there is a coating of a substance having a refractive index less than that of the core. This coating is called cladding.

A ray of light entering die fibre through one face undergoes successive total internal reflections at the surface of separation of core and cladding and emerges through the other face [Fig. 2.38].: As total internal reflection of light takes place inside a fibre, the intensity of the light remains almost the same.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Constraction And Principle Of Action

The image of a large object cannot be sent through a single fibre. In that case, bundles of fibres or cables of fibres are used. A cable contains about a thousand fibres. The image of an object is focused on one end of the bundle. If the order of die fibres is properly maintained, the image obtained at the other end will be an exact reproduction. In, the letter ‘T’ has been focussed at one end of the die bundle and an exact image of ‘T’ has been obtained. Light rays from the different portions of ‘T’ travel through the different fibres and form a die image at the other end

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Different Fibers

Application of optical fibre:

  • Optical fibres are extensively used in medical science and the field of communication.
  • These are used to study the interior parts of the body which are inaccessible to the bare eye, for example, lungs, tissues, intestines etc. It can be used to transmit high-intensity laser light inside the body for medical purposes.
  • These are used for sending signals from one place to another. This signal is mainly digital. It is information that the signal carries.
  • This information is used in telephone, television, fax, computer etc. It is to be noted that, different digital signals may be sent through the same fibre at the same time, without any chance of overlapping.
  • So many times it is needed to collect samples inside from human body to identify disease. For this purpose, optical fibre is used. Besides, optical fibre is used for operation inside the human body. Thus, in most cases, no major excising is needed outer part of the body

Advantages of optical fibre over copper wire:

  • Comparatively less power Is required to send a signal,
  • The loss in energy Is much less
  • The capacity of carrying information is approximately times.
  • There exists no influence of any external electromagnetic wave signal.
  • Electrical resistance is much more.
  • It is very light.
  • killVelocity of the signal is very fast (approximately equal to that of light in vacuum).
  • The possibilities of the illegal usage of the signal are very low.

Optics

Refraction Of Light  Transmission of Light through Optical Fibre Numerical Examples

Example 1. A point source of light is placed at a depth of h below the calm surface of the water. From the source, light rays can only be transmitted to air through a definite circular section,

  1. Draw the circular section of the surface of the water by ray diagram and mark its radius r.
  2. Determine the angle of incidence of a ray of light incident at any point on the circumference of the circular plane. [Given: refractive index of water,\(\frac{4}{3}\) = 48°36′ = sin-1 0.7501 ]
  3. Show that r= \(\frac{3}{\sqrt{7}} h\)

Solution:

Let MN be the open surface of water. O is the source of light at a depth h below the surface of water. Light rays incident on the surface of the water from 0 at angles less than critical angle transmit in air after refraction. At points A and B the light rays are incident at angles equal to the critical angle (θ). So the refracted rays at these two

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Refracted Rays

Points graze along the surface of separation. So the light rays will transmit outside water only through the circular section of radius r =  AP = PB.  If the rays are Incident on the surface of water excluding this circular section, the»7 will be reflected from (be surface of the water and will return to water,

Let the angle of Incidence be θ.

⇒ \(\sin \theta=\frac{1}{a^{\mu_w}}=\frac{1}{\mu}=\frac{3}{4}\)

= sin 48°36′ or, = 48° 36′

From the triangle AOP,

⇒ \(\tan \theta=\frac{A P}{O P}=\frac{r}{h} \quad \text { or, } \frac{\sin \theta}{\cos \theta}=\frac{r}{h}\)

Or,\(\frac{\frac{1}{\mu}}{\sqrt{1-\frac{1}{\mu^2}}}=\frac{r}{h}\)

∴ \(\sin \theta=\frac{1}{\mu}\)

Or, \(r=\frac{h}{\sqrt{\mu^2-1}}=\frac{h}{\sqrt{\frac{16}{9}-1}}=\frac{3}{\sqrt{7}}\)

Example 2.  The water in a pond has a refractive Index| of light and is placed 4 m below the surface of the water. Calculate the minimum radius of an opaque disc that needs to be floated on water so that light does not come out.
Solution:

Minimum radius of the opaque disc,

r = \(\frac{h}{\sqrt{\mu^2-1}}=\frac{4}{\sqrt{\left(\frac{5}{3}\right)^2-1}}\)

= \(\frac{4}{\frac{4}{3}}\)

= 3m

Example 3. Shows a longitudinal cross-section of an optical fibre made of glass with a refractive index of 1.68. The pipe is coated with a material of a refractive index of 1.44. What is the range of the angles of the incident rays with the axis of the pipe for which total reflection inside the fibre can take place?

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Longitudinal Cross Section

Solution:

The refractive index of the outer coating concerning the glass pipe

⇒ \(g_g \mu_c=\frac{a^{\mu_c}}{a^{\mu_g}}=\frac{1.44}{1.68}\)

If the critical angle for the total reflection is θ, then

sinθ = \(\frac{1}{c^{\mu_g}}\)

= \(\frac{1.44}{1.68}\)

= 0.857 or, 59°

Thus’ total reflection takes place when i’ > 59° or when r < rmaxwhere rmax= 90° – 59° = 31°

So if the maximum angle of incidence on the fibre is imax then,

sin imax  = μgsir r max= 1.68 sin 31° = 0.865

Imax  = 60°

So, the range of the angles of incidence for total internal reflection inside the fibre is from 0° to 60°.

Example 4. In which direction will the sun appear to set if the observer is inside the water of a pond? Refractive index of water, μ – 1.33.
Solution:

For a setting sun, the incident rays graze along the surface of the water, i.e., angle of incidence = 90°

∴ According to Snell’s law

μw= \(\frac{\sin i}{\sin r} \)

Or,   1.33 \(=\frac{\sin 90^{\circ}}{\sin r}\)

sir r  = \( \frac{1}{1.33}\)

= 0.7518

= sin 48.75°

r = 48.75°

Therefore, to see the setting sun the observer in water should look at an angle of 48.75° with the normal.

Optics

Refraction Of Light Atmospheric Refraction

Apparent position Of a star: The whole atmosphere surrounding the earth may be supposed to be divided into different horizontal layers. As the height above the earth’s surface increases, the density of the air decreases. Due to this, the refractive index of air also decreases with the increase in altitude. For this reason, the ray from a star S (say) proceeding towards the earth’s surface cannot travel straight but continually bends towards the normal at the surface of separation due to refraction as it penetrates from rarer to denser layers

This ray after several refractions reaches the observer at O. But our vision cannot follow the curved path OS. A tangent OS’ is drawn on OS at O . So, the observer sees the star at S’. This phenomenon is called atmospheric refraction.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Atmospheric Refraction

Visibility of the sun before sunrise and after sunset:

The diameter of the sun subtends an angle of 0.5° at the eye of an observer on Earth. This value is equal to the deviation of sun¬ light due to atmospheric refraction, when at the horizon. So, the sun appears to just touch the horizon during sunset and sunrise when it is actually below it. What we see therefore is the raised image of the sun, formed due to atmospheric refraction. As a result, we see the sun a few minutes after sunset or before sunrise. Now, the sun covers a distance equal to its diameter in 2 min.

So, the sun becomes visible another 2 min earlier at sunrise and also remains visible for another 2 min after the actual sunset. Consequently, 4 min are added to the length of a day. This value is valid for observations from the equatorial region. At higher latitudes, this time increases

The oval shape of the sun when It Is near the horizon:

During sunrise or sunset, the lower edge of the sun remains nearer to the horizon than its upper edge. So, the rays coming from the lower edge of the sun are incident on an atmospheric layer at a larger angle than that for the rays coming from its upper edge. As the refracting angle increases with the increase of the incident angle, the rays coming from the lower edge bend more than the others due to multiple refractions at different atmo¬ spheric layers. As a result, the vertical diameter of the Sun appears to be reduced whereas the horizontal diameter remains unaffected.

Twinkling of Stars:

Due to atmospheric refraction, we see the stars twinkle. Light rays from the stars situated far and far away from us come to our eyes passing through various layers of air. The temperature of the layers does not remain constant and changes continuously. So the density of the various layers also. changes.

Again the refractive index of the layers changes with the change of density. So, when the rays of light from a star come to our eyes, the direction of the path of the rays changes continuously. As a result, the amount of light reaching our eyes also changes continuously. It seems as if the brightness of the stars is changing. So the stars appear twinkling.

As the planets are nearer to us than the stars, more amount of light comes to us. Therefore, the change in brightness of the planets due to changes in the refractive index of various layers of air is negligible. We cannot detect it with our eyes. So it appears that the planets are emitting light steadily.

Optics

Refraction Of Light Thin Prism

Thin Prism Definition:

The prism, whose refracting angle is very small (not more than 10°), is called a thin prism.

Deviation produced by a thin prism:

ABC is a thin prism. A ray PQ is incident on the refracting face AB nearly normally. For nearly normal incidence, i1 ≈ 0, i2≈0. If n is the refractive index of the material of the prism, then

μ = \(\frac{\sin i_1}{\sin r_1}=\frac{i_1}{r_1} \quad \text { or, } i_1=\mu r_1\)

And \(\mu=\frac{\sin i_2}{\sin r_2}=\frac{i_2}{r_2} \quad \text { or, } i_2=\mu r_2\)

Or,

So, the deviation of the ray

⇒ \(\delta=i_1+i_2-A=\mu r_1+\mu r_2-A=\mu\left(r_1+r_2\right)-A\)

= μA – A

Since = r1+r2 = A

= (μ- 1)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Deviation Produced By A Prism

Again, if the ray PQ is incident on the face AB normally, then

i1= r1 = 0. So, A = r2
.
Therefore, the deviation of the ray,

δ = i1 + i2 – A = μr2-A =μA-A = (μ -1 )A

So, for normal and nearly normal incidence, the deviation of the array in a thin prism, δ = (μ-1)A

Thus it is seen that for normal or nearly normal incidence, the deviation of a ray in a thin prism depends only on the refract¬ ing angle of the prism and the refractive index of its material but not on the angle of incidence. So if the angle of the incidence is small, the deviation of a ray in the case of a thin prism remains constant.

Optics

Refraction Of Light Thin Prism Numerical Examples

Example 1. A very thin prism deviates a ray of light through 5°. If the refractive index of the material of the prism is 1.5, what is the value of the angle of the prism?
Solution:

The angle of deviation for a thin prism,

δ = (μ-1)A

Here  δ = 5° and μ = 1.5

Therefore from equation (1) we get,

5° = (1.5 -1)A or, A = 10°

Example 2. A prism haying refracting angle 4°. Is placed in the air. Calculate the angle of deviation of a ray incident nor¬ mally or nearly normally on It. The refractive index of the material of the prism| = \(\frac{3}{2}\)
Solution:

The refracting angle of the prism, A = 4°. So it is a thin prism. We know that the deviation of a ray in a thin prism for. normal or nearly normal incidence is given by,

⇒  \(\delta=(\mu-1)\)A

⇒ \(\delta=\left(\frac{3}{2}-1\right) \times 4^{\circ}\)

= 2°

Example 3. A thin prism with a refracting angle of 5° and having refractive index of 1.6 is kept adjacent to another thin prism having a refractive index of 1.5 such that one is inverted concerning the other. An incident ray falling vertically on the first prism passes through the second prism without any deviation. Calculate the refracting angle of the second prism.
Solution:

According to the condition,

1– 1)A2 = (μ2– 1)A2

(1.6-1) × 5° = (1.5-1)A2

Or, A2 =\(\frac{0.6 \times 5^{\circ}}{0.5}\)

So the refracting angle of the second prism = 6°

Limiting Angle of a Prism for No Emergent Ray

A ray of light incident on a refracting surface of a prism may not emerge from the second refracting surface. It depends on the refracting angle of the prism. Every prism has a limiting value of its refracting angle. Light can emerge from the prism if the angle of the prism is equal to or less than this critical value, otherwise, no light can emerge from the prism.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Limiting Angle Of A Prism For No Emergent Ray

Let ABC be the principal section of a prism  PQRS is the path of a ray through the prism placed in the air where ray RS grazes along the second face AC.

Let the angles of incidence and refraction at the face AB be i1 and r1 respectively and the corresponding angles at the face AC be r2 and i2, where i2 = 90°.

So, r2 = θc, the critical angle between glass and air. If the refracting angle of prism A is equal to the limiting angle, then the ray incident at an angle of incidence fj to the face AB of the prism makes a grazing emergence along the second refracting surface AC

A= r1+r2 ……………….(1)

For refraction at Q

⇒ \(\sin i_1=\mu \sin r_1 \quad \text { or, } r_1=\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{\sin i_1}{\mu}\right)\)

For refraction At R,

⇒ \(\sin 90^{\circ}=\mu \sin r_2 \quad \text { or, } r_2=\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\mu}\right)\)

Or, \(\theta_c=\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\mu}\right)\)

From equation (1) we get, A = \(A=\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{\sin i_1}{\mu}\right)+\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\mu}\right)\) …………. (2)

Special cases:

Limiting angle of the prism for normal incidence on the first face: When ray, PQ is incident on the face AB normally, then fj = 0. In this case, if the emergent ray grazes along the surface AC then from equation (2) we get,

A = \(\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{\sin 0}{\mu}\right)+\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\mu}\right)=\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\mu}\right)=\theta_c\)

Hence, the ray can emerge from the prism through its second surface till the refracting angle of the prism remains less than its critical angle. But as the refracting angle of the prism becomes greater than its critical angle, no ray emerges from the surface AC. Then the face AC acts as a total reflecting surface.

Limiting angle of the prism for grazing incidence on the first face:

For grazing incidence on the face AB, i1 = 90° Then from equation (2) we get

A = \(=\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{\sin 90^{\circ}}{\mu}\right)+\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\mu}\right)\)

= \(\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\mu}\right)+\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\mu}\right)=2 \sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\mu}\right)=2 \theta_c\)

So, if the refracting angle of the prism is greater than 20C and if a ray is incident on the face AB grazing the surface, then it will be reflected from the face AC. It means the ray will not emerge in the air through the face AC. Hence, no emergent ray will be obtained.

Thus, from the above discussions we conclude that for any incidence no ray can emerge from the prism If the angle of the prism is greater than twice the critical angle for the material concerning the surrounding medium.

Optics

Refraction Of Light Limiting Angle Of Incidence For No Emergent Ray From A Given Prism

Just like a prism has a limiting refracting angle for no emergent ray, a prism with a definite refracting angle also possesses a limiting angle of incidence for no emergent ray from it. If the angle of incidence i1 becomes less than this limiting incident angle, then there will be no corresponding emergent ray.

Let ABC be the principal section of a prism. The ray of light PQ is incident at Q on the face AB. After refraction through the prism, the emergent ray RS grazes the second face AC of the prism.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Limiting Angle Of Incidence For No Emergent Ray From A Given Prism

Let the angles of incidence and refraction at the face AB be i1 and r1 the corresponding angles at the face AC be r2 and i2 respectively. Here, i2 = 90° .

Now, the angle of the prism, A = r1 + r2 – constant.

From, A = r1 + r2; we get, r2 = A – r1 , reduces with the decrease of it. Again, r1 increases with the decrease of r1

Now, if r2 is greater than θc the ray QR is reflected from the face AC inside the prism and it does not emerge in the air.

So when r1 = θc then i1 = limiting angle of incidence.

If μ is the refractive index of the material of the prism then

⇒ \(\sin \theta_c=\frac{1}{\mu}\)

⇒ \(\cos \theta_c=\sqrt{1-\sin ^2 \theta_c}=\sqrt{1-\frac{1}{\mu^2}}=\frac{\sqrt{\mu^2-1}}{\mu}\)

Considering the refraction of the ray at Q we have,

⇒ \(\cos \theta_c=\sqrt{1-\sin ^2 \theta_c}=\sqrt{1-\frac{1}{\mu^2}}=\frac{\sqrt{\mu^2-1}}{\mu}\)

= \(\cos \theta_c=\sqrt{1-\sin ^2 \theta_c}=\sqrt{1-\frac{1}{\mu^2}}=\frac{\sqrt{\mu^2-1}}{\mu}\)

= \(\sin i_1=\mu \sin r_1=\mu \sin \left(A-r_2\right)\)

Since A = r1+r2

= \(\mu \sin \left(A-\theta_c\right)=\mu\left[\sin A \cos \theta_c-\cos A \sin \theta_c\right]\)

= \(\mu\left[\sin A \cdot \frac{\sqrt{\mu^2-1}}{\mu}-\cos A \cdot \frac{1}{\mu}\right]\)

= \(\mu\left[\sin A \cdot \frac{\sqrt{\mu^2-1}}{\mu}-\cos A \cdot \frac{1}{\mu}\right]\)

= \(\sin A \sqrt{\mu^2-1}-\cos A\)

Or, i1 = \(i_1=\sin ^{-1}\left[\sin A \sqrt{\mu^2-1}-\cos A\right]\)

This is the limiting angle of incidence. If the angle of incidence is less than this limiting angle, no ray will emerge from the second face of the prism

Optics

Refraction Of Light Limiting Angle Of Incidence For No Emergent Ray From A Given Prism Numerical Examples

Example 1. To get an emergent ray from a right-angled prism its refractive index should not exceed \(\sqrt{2}\) —prove it.
Solution:

The condition of getting an emergent ray from a prism is that the refracting angle of the prism should be equal to or less than twice the value of the critical angle

A≤ 2θc Or, 90°≤ 2θ

Or, θc ≥ 45°

∴ sin θc ≥ sin 45° ,Or, sin θc ≥ \(\frac{1}{\sqrt{2}}\)

∴  \(\sin \theta_c=\frac{1}{\mu}\)

∴ \(\frac{1}{\mu}\frac{1}{\sqrt{2}}\)

Or, \(\sqrt{2}\)

Example 2. The refractive index of a prism having a refracting angle of 75° is \(\sqrt{2}\). What should be the minimum angle of incidence on a refracting surface so that the ray will emerge from the other refracting surface of the prism?

Solution: According to the question, the emergent angle is i2 = 90°.

So for refraction at the second face of the prism

μ = \(\frac{\sin i_2}{\sin r_2}=\frac{\sin 90^{\circ}}{\sin r_2}\)

Or, \(\sin r_2=\frac{1}{\mu}=\frac{1}{\sqrt{2}}\)

= sin 45°

Or, r2 = 45°

We, know A= r1 +r2

75= r1 + 45°

Or, r1 = 30°

For refraction at the first face

μ = \(\frac{\sin i_1}{\sin r_1}\)

Or, \(\sqrt{2}=\frac{\sin i_1}{\sin 30^{\circ}}\)

Or, \(\sin i_1=\sqrt{2} \times \frac{1}{2}=\frac{1}{\sqrt{2}}\)

= sin 45°

Or, i1 = 45°

The required angle of incidence = 45°

Example 3. Find the value of the limiting angle of incidence if the refractive index of the material of the prism is 1.333 and the angle of the prism is 60°
Solution:

Here, the refractive index of the material of the prism, mu = 1.333; the angle of the prism, A = 60°

⇒ \(i_L=\sin ^{-1}\left[\sin A \sqrt{\mu^2-1}-\cos A\right]\)

= \(\sin ^{-1}\left[\frac{\sqrt{3}}{2} \sqrt{(1.333)^2-1}-\frac{1}{2}\right]\)

= \(\sin ^{-1}(0.2633)\)

= 15.27°

Example 4. The refracting angle of the prism is 60° and its refractive J index is Jl. What should be the minimum angle of | incidence on the first refracting surface so that the ray | can emerge somehow from the second refracting our face?
Solution:

Let i be the limiting angle of incidence, then

sin i = \(\sqrt{\mu^2-1} \cdot \sin A-\cos A\)

= \(\sqrt{\frac{7}{3}-1} \cdot \sin 60^{\circ}-\cos 60^{\circ}\)

= \(\frac{2}{\sqrt{3}} \cdot \frac{\sqrt{3}}{2}-\frac{1}{2}\)

= \(1-\frac{1}{2}=\frac{1}{2}\)

i = 30

Example 5. The refractive index of the material of a prism is \(\)  and the refracting angle is 90°. Calculate the angle of minimum deviation and the corresponding angle of incidence. Show that the limiting angle of incidence for getting emergent ray is 45°
Solution:

Here, the refractive index of the material of the prism,

M = \(\sqrt{\frac{3}{2}}\)

The angle of prism A =  90°

μ = \(\frac{\sin \frac{A+\delta_m}{2}}{\sin \frac{A}{2}}\)

Or, \(\sqrt{\frac{3}{2}}=\frac{\sin \frac{A+\delta_m}{2}}{\sin 45^{\circ}}\)

⇒ \(\sin \frac{A+\delta_m}{2}=\sqrt{\frac{3}{2}} \times \frac{1}{\sqrt{2}}=\frac{\sqrt{3}}{2}\)  = sin 60°

⇒  \(\frac{A+\delta_m}{2}\)  = 60°

Or, A + δm = 120°

δm = 120° – 90° = 30°

For minimum deviation, i1= i2

δm = i1+ i2 -A

30° = 2i1 – 90

Or, 2i1 = 120°

Or, i2= 60°

Or minimum deviation angle of indecency = 60

To obtain the emergent ray I be the limiting angle of incidence. Then

sini = \(\sqrt{x^2-1} \sin x-\cos 4\)

= \(\sqrt{\frac{3}{2}-1} \cdot \sin 90^{\circ}-\cos 90^{\circ}=\frac{1}{\sqrt{2}}\)

= sin 45°

= 45°

Example 6. The refractive index of a prism is \(\sqrt{2}\). A ray of light is incident on the prism grazing along one of its refracting surfaces. What should be the limiting angle of the prism for no emergent ray from the other face?
Solution:

If The limiting angle of the prism for no emergent ray is A, then

A = \(2 \sin ^{-1} \frac{1}{\mu}\)

= \(2 \sin ^{-1} \frac{1}{\sqrt{2}}=2 \times 45^{\circ}\)

= 90°

Optics

Refraction Of Light Conclusion

1. When a ray of light enters a medium from another medium through the interface of the two media, then the path of the rav changes its direction and this phenomenon is known as refraction of light.

2. Laws of refraction:

  • The incident ray, the refracted ray and the normal to the refracting surface at the point of incidence lie on the same plane.
  • The sine of the angle of incidence bears a constant ratio to the sine of the angle of refraction. The value of this constant depends on the nature of the pair of media concerned and the colour of the incident light.

3. Relative refractive index:

When a ray of light is refracted from a medium a to another medium b then the ratio of the sine of the angle of Incidence to the sine of the angle of refraction is called the refractive index of the medium b concerning the medium a. This refractive index is called the relative refractive index.

4. Absolute refractive index:

When a ray of light is refracted from the vacuum to any other medium then the ratio of the sine of the angle of incidence to the sine of the angle of refraction is called the absolute refractive index of that medium.

5. Critical angle:

When a ray of light is refracted from a denser medium to a rarer medium than for a particular angle of incidence in the denser medium, the angle of refraction in the rarer medium is 90° i.e., the refracted ray grazes along the interface of the .two media. Then that particular angle of incidence is called the critical angle for the pair of media.

6. Total internal reflection:

While passing from a denser medium to a rarer medium, if a ray of light is incident on the surface of separation between the angle greater than the critical angle for the two media involved, the ray of light is reflected to the denser medium without undergoing refraction in the rarer medium. This phenomenon is known as the total internal reflection of light.

Through optical fibres tight rays can be transmitted from one place to another in the straight or curved path by successive total internal reflections. f If a ray of light from a rarer medium is incident on a prism of denser medium then after refraction through the prism, the ray of tight bends towards the base of tyre prism. -f In the case of reflection or refraction, the change of direction of tight is called deviation.

4- Minimum deviation:

For any prism, there is a certain angle of incidence for which the angle of deviation becomes minimum or the least. This angle of deviation is called the angle of minimum deviation for the prism.

At minimum deviation, the angle of incidence becomes equal to the angle of emergence.

5. Thin prism:

If the refracting angle of a prism is very small (not more than 10° ) then it is called a thin prism.

6. Total reflecting prism:

If the principal section of a prior made of crown glass is a right-angled isosceles triangle then the prism makes a total Internal reflection of light for any incidence on it hence this type of prism is called a total reflecting prism.

7. During the refraction of light, the velocity, intensity and wavelength of light change but its frequency and phase remain constant.

8. If there is a parallel glass slab in the path of light then Ugh rays remain undefeated after refraction through it but lateral displacement of light rays will occur.

9.  \(\frac{\sin i}{\sin r}={ }_a \mu_b=\frac{\mu_b}{\mu_a}\)

μa = absolute refractive index of medium a, nb = absolute refractive index of medium b, afib = relative refractive index of medium b concerning the medium a.

10.  \(\frac{\sin i}{\sin r}={ }_a \mu_b=\frac{\mu_b}{\mu_a}\)

[ va = velocity of light in the medium a, vb= velocity of tight in the medium b ]

⇒  \(\mu=\frac{c}{v}\)

[n = absolute refractive index of a medium, v = velocity of light in that medium, c = velocity of tight in vacuum]

[v= – frequency of the wave, A = wavelength]

11. \(a^{\mu_b}=\frac{v_a}{v_b}\)

The relation between (i and A given by scientist Cauchy

12. \(\mu=\frac{c}{v}\)

Deviation of a ray of tight due to refraction,

= i~r [i = angle of incidence, r = angle of refraction]

13. Lateral displacement of a ray of tight after suffering refraction through a parallel plate glass slab

= \(t \sin i_1\left[1-\frac{\cos i_1}{\sqrt{\mu^2-\sin ^2 i_1}}\right]\)

[where, i- the angle of incidence on the front surface of the tin slab, t = thickness of the slab, (J- = refractive index of the material of the slab]

If the angle of incidence ij is very small then lateral displacement = \(t i_1\left(1-\frac{1}{\mu}\right)\)

14. General formula ofSnell’s law:

μ1 sin= μ2sin2 =  μ3 sin3 = ………………. = μ3 sin i3

15. The apparent position of an object due to refraction:

The refractive index of rarer medium =; refractive index c denser medium = μ1

1. If the object is in a denser medium and the observer is in: a rarer medium:

The refractive index of the denser medium with respect to the rarer medium real depth of the object from
= \(=\frac{\text { the surface of separation }(d)}{\text { apparent depth of the object from the surface of separartion}}\)

= \(\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}\)

2. If the object Is In the rarer medium and the observer is in a denser medium: The refractive index of the denser medium concerning the rarer medium apparent height of the object from

= \(\frac{\text { the surface of separation }\left(d^{\prime}\right)}{\text { real height of the object from the surface of separation (d)}}\)

16. The refractive index of glass

=\(\frac{\text { real thickness of a thick mirror }}{\text { apparent thickness of a thick mirror }}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{b^{\mu_a}}=\frac{\mu_b}{\mu_a}\)

[where, A = r1+r2]

17. Deviation of a ray of light after refraction through a prism,

[i = angle of incidence on the first face of the prism, i’μa = angle of emergence from the second face to the prism, r1

= angle of refraction In the first face, = angle of incidence in the second face, A = refracting angle of the prism]

18. In case of minimum deviation, i1 = i2 = i (say)

r1 = r2 = r (say)

19. In that case, the minimum deviation, δ

m = 2i-r and A = 2r.

20. Relation between refractive index (fi) and minimum deviation (8m ) :

μ\(\frac{\sin \left(\frac{A+\delta_m}{2}\right)}{\sin \frac{A}{2}}\)

21. For the normal and nearly normal incidence of a ray of light, deviation in the case of a thin prism,

⇒ δ = (μ-1)A

22. Limiting the angle of a prism for no emergent light from a prism

⇒ \( \sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{\sin i_1}{\mu}\right)+\sin ^{-1}\left(\frac{1}{\mu}\right)\)

When iy = 0 , then A>θc; when iy = 90°, then A >2θc.

Limiting value of the angle of incidence in case of definite prism for no emergent light from it,

⇒\(i_1=\sin ^{-1}\left[\sin A \sqrt{\mu^2-1}-\cos A\right]\)

23. A ray of light passes through n number of media of refractive indices, μ1,  μ2, μ3, ……………….. μn respectively. The planes of the media are parallel. If the emergent ray from the n -th medium is parallel to the ray incident on the first medium, then μ1 = μ2

24. For a hollow prism, the angle of the prism is A ≠ 0 but the angle of deviation is δ = 0.

25. A container of depth 2d is half filled with a liquid of refractive index μ1 and μ2    the remaining half is filled with another liquid of refractive index When seen from the top, the apparent depth of the container is

⇒ \(d\left(\frac{1}{\mu_1}+\frac{1}{\mu_2}\right)\)

26. An observer is situated at a depth h in a water body. The water surface appears as a porous circular mirror to

 27. If a parallel plane glass slab of thickness t is kept in the path of a beam of converging rays, then the displacement of the intersecting point of the rays,

⇒ \(O O^{\prime}=x=\left(1-\frac{1}{\mu}\right) t\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light PArallel Plane Glass Slab Of Thickness

To transmit through a glass slab of thickness t and refractive index μ, time taken by light is, where c is the velocity of light in vacuum \(\frac{\mu t}{c}\)

Optics

Refraction Of Light Very Short Questions

Question 1. What is the angle of deviation due to the refraction of a ray of light incident perpendicularly on a refracting surface?
Answer: Zero

Question 2. Arrange the following media according to the increasing optical density Air, diamond, glass, water, glycerine.
Answer:

Air < Water < Glycerine < Glass < Diamond]

Question 3. Can the value of absolute refractive index of a medium be
Answer: No

Question 4. State the relation of velocity of light with refractive index
Answer:

⇒ \(\left[\mu=\frac{c}{v}\right]\)

Question 5. The refractive index of a medium depends on temperature’—is the statement correct or wrong?
Answer: Correct

Question 6. Arrange the following media according increasing velocity of light through them: vacuum, diamond, water, air, glass
Answer:

Diamond < Glass < Water < Air < Vacuum

Question 7. Does the velocity of light in a vacuum depend on

  1. Wavelength of light
  2. Frequency of light
  3. Intensity of light?

Answer: No

Question 8 If water is heated, how refractive index it will change?
Answer: Decrease

Question 9. The refractive index of glass is 1.5. What is the velocity of light
Answer: [2 × 108m/s].

Question 10. Can the relative refractive index of a medium concerning another be less than unity?
Answer: Yes

Question 11. The refractive index of a medium is a physical quantity having no dimension and no unit—is the statement true or
Answer: True

Question 12. A light ray of wavelength 4500 A enters a glass slab of refractive index 1.5, from the vacuum. What is the wavelength of light inside the slab?
Answer: 30000 A°

Question 13. For which colour of light is the refractive index of glass the minimum?
Answer: Red

Question 14. If the frequency of light increases will there be any change in the refractive index of the medium?
Answer: No

Question 15. For which colour of light is the refractive index of glass a maximum?
Answer: Violet

Question 16. Does the refractive index of glass depend on the colour of light? If so, how?
Answer: Yes, the refractive index increases with the decrease of wavelength

Question 18. When a ray of light is incident on a plane normally, then what is the value of the angle of refraction?
Answer: Zero

Question 17. If for refractive index of water relative to air is \(\), what will be the refractive index of air relative to water
Answer:

⇒ \(\frac{3}{4}\)

Question 18. When light travels from air to glass, how does its wavelength change? less than 1
Answer: Wavelength decreases

Question 19. The absolute refractive index of water and glass are \(\frac{4}{3}\) and \(\frac{3}{2}\). What is the ratio of velocity of light in glass and water?
Answer: [8:9]

Question 20. what is the value of the product of the refractive index of relative of the first medium and that of the first-second medium relative to the second medium?
Answer: 1

Question 21. For what angle of incidence the lateral shift produced by a parallel-sided glass plate is zero?
Answer: For i = 0

Question 22. For what angle of incidence the lateral shift produced by a parallel-sided glass plate is maximum?
Answer: For i = 90°

Question 23. what is the maximum lateral shift produced by a parallel-sided glass plate of thickness t?
Answer: t

Question 24. The bird descends vertically downwards in the direction of a pond during its flight. To a fish which is underwater and directly below the bird, what will be the apparent position of the bird?
Answer:

The bird’s apparent position will be slightly above its actual position i.e., the bird will appear higher up than it is

Question 25. An object lying inside a pond is viewed by a man from above (air) along a horizontal plane. Now if the man moves away from the object keeping his eyes along the same horizontal plane, how will the apparent depth of the object change?
Answer: Decrease along the caustic curve

Question 26. A transparent cube of glass of refractive index n and thickness ‘t is placed on a spot of ink drawn on white paper. When the spot is viewed from above (air) normally, the spot appears to shift through a distance of At towards the observer. What is the value of Δt?
Answer:

⇒ \(\left[\left(l-\frac{1}{\mu}\right) t\right]\)

Question 27. If a straight rod is held obliquely in water how does the immersed portion of the rod appear?
Answer: Refraction of light

Question 28. Multiple images are formed in a thick mirror. Which Image looks brightest?
Answer: Second images

Question 29. If a completely transparent object has to be made Invisible In a vacuum, what should be the value of its relative Index?
Answer: 1

Question 30. What Is the critical angle of light when passing from water \(\left(\mu \text { of water }=\frac{4}{3}\right)\)
Answer: 49

Question 31. For which colour of light is the critical angle between glass and air minimum?
Answer: Violet

Question 32. What are the factors of light which are responsible for creating mirages?
Answer: Refraction and total internal reflection]

Question 33. In which direction do we have to look to see the setting sun if we are underwater? (μw = 1.33)
Answer: At an angle of 49° with the normal drawn at the surface of the water]

Question 34. From sunrise to sunset, the sun subtends an angle of 180’ to our eyes. What will be the value of this angle to an observer underwater?
Answer: 98°

Question 35. Light passes through an optical fibre following which physical phenomenon?
Answer: Total internal reflection

Question 36. What is the approximate value of the refractive index of a diamond
Answer: 2.42

Question 37. what kind of image is formed in a desert by the formation
Answer: Virtual

Does critical depend on the colour of life

Question 38. The angular altitude at which we see a star is not its actual angular altitude’—is the statement true or false?
Answer: True

Question 39. The sun appears to be elliptical during sunset. What is the reason behind it?
Answer: Refraction of light

Question 40. Under what condition the angle of deviation of a refracted ray through a prism will be minimal?
Answer: If the angle of incidence and the angle of emergence are equal

Question 41. If the medium surrounding the four faces of a prism is denser an the entire material of the prism, then in which direction will the light rays bend when emerging from the prism?
Answer: It will bend upwards, towards the prism apex

Question 42. How can an inverted image be made erect by using a total reflecting prism?
Answer: By total internal reflection on the hypotenuse of a right-angled

Question 43. ‘When light travels from a rarer medium to a prism which is a denser medium, a light ray bends towards the base of the prism. Is the statement true or false?
Answer: True

Question 44. At the position of minimum deviation, what is the nature of the path of a light ray through a prism?
Answer: Symmetrical

Question 45. For a thin prism on what factor does the magnitude of the angle of deviation of light rays depend?
Answer: Angle of incidence

Question 47. what will be the angle of deviation of a ray of light incident normally on any smaller side of a total reflecting prism?
Answer: 90°c

Optics

Refraction Of Light Fill In The Blanks

Question 1. Which of the following_________________wavelength, frequency or velocity does not change during the refraction of light?
Answer: Frequency

Question 2. For any particular medium, the refractive index is greater If the wavelength of light is____________________ 
Answer: Small

Question 3. If μa,  μb and μc are the absolute refractive indices of three media then aμb × bμc  _________________________
Answer: aμc

Question 4. When a man stands inside a shallow pond the depth of water at that place appears___________________places appear comparatively___________________ and the depth of other 
Answer: Maximum, Less

Question 5. Critical angle of which pair of medium is lesser___________air and water or air and diamond
Answer: Air and Diamond

Question 6. We see the sun ___________________ a few minutes ___________________ sunset or sunrise
Answer: After, Before

Question 7. If a ray of light moves from a ___________________ medium to a ___________________, total internal reflection does not take place
Answer:
Rarer, Denser

 Optics

Refraction Of Light Assertion Reason Type

Direction: These questions have statement 1 and statement 2 of the four characters given below, choose t=the one that best describes the two statements

  1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.
  2. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1
  3. Statement I is true, and statement 2 is false
  4. Statement 1 is false statement 2 is true

Question 1. 

Statement 1: The Greater the refractive index of a medium or denser the medium, the lesser the velocity of light In that medium

Statement 2: Refractive index is inversely proportional to velocity.

Answer: 1.  Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 2.

Statement 1: The critical angle of the light passing from glass to is minimal for violet colour

Statement 2: The wavelength of violet light is greater than the light of other colours

Answer: 3. Statement I is true, and statement 2 is false

Question 3.

Statement 1: The twinkling of the star is due to the reflection of light

Statement 2: The velocity of light changes while going from one medium to the other.

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false statement 2 is true

Question 4.

Statement 1: The relative refractive index of a medium can be less than unity.

Statement 2: The angle of incidence is equal to the angle of refraction

Answer: 3. Statement I is true, and statement 2 is false

Question 5.

Starement 1: When a ra> of light enters glass from atr. Its frequency changes

Sutrmem 2: The velocity of light in glass is less than that in oil.

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false statement 2 is true

Question 6.

Statement 1: The refractive index of a medium Is Inversely proportional to temperature

Statement 2: Refractive index U is directly proportional to the density of the medium.

Answer: 2. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1

Question 7. 

Statement 1: The velocity of light rays* of different colours is the same. But the velocity of the light rays is different for anv another medium.

Statement 2: If v = velocity of light in the respective

Answer: 1.  Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 8.

Statement 1: The linages formed the total lniern.il reflections are much brighter than those formed by lenses.

Statement 2: There Is no loss of Intensity during total Internal reflection

Answer: 1.  Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.

Optics

Refraction Of Light Match The Columns

Question 1. 

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Deviative Angles

Answer:  1- A, C, 2-A, C, 3- B, 4- 4, 5- A, C

Question 2.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Deviative Angles.

Answer: 1-C, D, 2- A, 3- B, E

Question 3.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Refractive Index Medium

Answer: 1- D, 2- A, 3- B, 4. C

μ1, μ2 and μ3 are the refractive indices of the first, second and third medium respectively

Question 4.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 2 Refraction Of Light Square Roots

Answer: 1- B, 2-1, 3 -C

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Digital Electronics & Logic Gates Short Answer Questions

Digital Electronics & Logic Gates Short Questions And Answers

Question 1. Convert the number (120)3 into decimal.
Answer:

(120)2 = (1 × 32) + (2 × 31) + (0 × 30)

= 9 + 6 + 0 = (15)10

Question 2. Assume that the first and the second digits of any binary system are 7 and 6, respectively. Convert (76)10 into this binary system.
Answer:

Digital Circuit First And Second Digits Of Binary System

(76)10 = (1001100)2

Here, we have to take 0 → 7 and 1→ 6.

Therefore, according to the given binary process,

(76)10 = (6776677)2

Question 3. Express 39 as a binary number
Answer:

Digital Circuit Express 39 Binary System

∴ (39)10 = (10011)2

Question 4. Why is it called a universal gate?
Answer:

NOR gate can be used to obtain all the possible gates by using it as a basic building. This is why it is called the universal gate. It may be used to realize the basic logic functions OR, AND, and NOT

Question 5. What is the decimal equivalent of the binary number 100117
Answer:

(1 × 24) + (0 × 23)  (1 × 22) (1 × 21) +(1 × 20)

= (16 + 0 + 0 + 2+ 1)

= (19)10

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Digital Electronics And Logical Gates Short Answer Questions

Question 6. If two Inputs of n NAND gate arc are joined, what type of gate is formed
Answer:

If the joining of two inputs implies that the inputs are short-circuited, then the two inputs are generally the same. If the input is A, then the output of the NAND gate

Y = \(\overline{A \cdot A}=\bar{A}\)

Hence, in this case, a NOT gate Is formed

Question 7. Write down the value of \((\bar{X}+X) \text { and }(X \cdot \bar{X})\) in Boolean algebra
Answer:

⇒ \(\bar{X}+X\)= 1

⇒ \(X \cdot \bar{X}\) = 0

Question 8.  The Input waveforms A and B to a logic gate. 

Digital Circuit Logic Gate And Logic Symbol

Answer:

Digital Circuit Logic Gate And Logic Symbol.

Question 9.  The figure shows the Input waveforms A and B for the AND gate. 

Digital Circuit Output Waveforms

Output waveform will ho as follows:

Digital Circuit Output Waveforms.

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Reflection Of Light Notes

Reflection Of Light Light Introduction

Any luminous body is a source of light. The sources of light ‘ may be of two kinds

  1. Self-luminous source and
  2. Nonluminous source.

The sun, the stars, electric bulbs, burning candles, etc. are lumi¬ nous sources. Non-luminous sources themselves become visible when light from a luminous body falls on them.

The moon and the planets are non-luminous bodies. These are visible as light from the sun falls on them and is reflected.

Reflection of light:

When a ray of light passing through a medium is incident on the interface with another medium then, a portion of light returns to the first medium. This phenomenon Is called the Reflection of light

 Reflection, absorption, and refraction of light:

Light travels in a straight line in a homogeneous medium.

When it is traveling in one homogeneous medium and meets the surface of another homogeneous medium.

Read and Learn More Class 12 Physics Notes

The following effects may occur:

  1. A portion of the light falling on the surface of separation returns to the first medium. This phenomenon is called the reflection of light.
  2. A part of the incident light is absorbed by the second medium.
  3.  If the second medium is transparent or translucent then a portion of the incident light penetrates into the second medium and undergoes a change of direction at the surface separating the two media and continues to travel along a straight line.
  4. This phenomenon is called refraction of light

The surface from which the reflection of light takes place is called the reflector.

The amount of reflected light depends on the following two factors:

  1. Direction of Incident light:  The more obliquely the Inol dent light falls on the reflector, the more the amount of reflected light.
  2. Nature of the first and second medium: It Is found from the experiment that if light Is Incident from air to glass nor¬ mally, about 4% of incident light Is reflected, hot If light from air is incident on u plane mirror normally, about W0% of incident light is reflected.

Again if light Is incident from air to glass the amount of light reflected Is more than the amount of light reflected when light Is Incident from air to water. On the other hand, If the reflector is black, most part of the incident light is absorbed by the reflector. As a result, there is negligible reflection from a black body or surface

Reflection Of Light Some Definitions

In M1, M2 is a reflector. A ray AO is incident on the reflector at point 0 and is reflected along OB. AO is the incident ray and OB is the reflected ray. 0 is the point of incidence.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Reflected Ray

The angle of incidence: The angle that the incident ray makes with the normal to the reflector at the point of incidence is called the angle of incidence. ON is the normal drawn on M1 M2 at O . Hence, ∠AON is the angle of incidence.

The angle of reflection:

The angle that the reflected ray makes with the normal to the reflector at the point of incidence is called the angle of reflection. ∠BON is the angle of reflection.

Reflection Of Light – Laws Of Reflection

Reflection of light obeys the following two laws:

  1. The Incident ray the reflected ray and the normal to the reflecting surface at the point of incidence, are all He on the same plane.
  2. The angle of incidence is equal to the angle of reflection.
    ∠AON = ∠BON.

Normal Incidence:

The ray of light AO is incident normally on M1 M2 So the angle of incidence is zero. According to the law of reflection, the angle of reflection is also zero. Thus die ray retraces its path into the first medium.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Normal Incidence

 Reflection Of Light – Types Of Reflection

Reflection can be of two types depending on the nature of the surface of the reflector. O regular reflection and 0 diffused reflection

1. Regular Reflection:

If a parallel beam of rays is incident on a smooth plane reflector, then it is reflected wholly as a parallel beam This type of reflection is called regular reflection. Such reflectors are plane mirrors, upper surfaces of undisturbed water, polished metal surfaces, etc.

In the case of a smooth plane surface, the normals drawn at the points of incidence of the beam of rays are parallel to each other. So in the case of regular reflection, if the incident rays are parallel, the reflected rays are also parallel to each other.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Regular Reflection

The image of an object is formed due to regular reflection [vide section So, we see our image In a plane mirror

It will be interesting to note that only the part of the reflector that reflects parallel rays into the observer’s eyes appears brighter to the observer than the other part of the reflector.

2. Diffuse Reflection:

A parallel beam of rays after reflection from a rough surface does the Reflection of light obey the following two laws. not remain parallel. Such type of reflection of light is called diffused reflection, of reflection, reflection.

Inoccurs this type on the surface of every visible object, each ray of the incident parallel beam is reflected in its own way without being parallel to one another. This is because

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Diffuse Reflection

The normals at the points of incidence are not parallel to each other. Hence no image is obtained.

However, it is because of diffuse reflection the objects in our surroundings are visible. When a beam of rays falls on the rough sur¬ faces of those objects, it is scattered in all directions.

So, whatever may be the position of the observer, quite a few rays will invariably enter the eyes. As a result, the observer sees the object more or less destined. In this case the reflector looks almost equally bright from all directions but no image of a source is seen.

Reflection from any plane, curved or rough surface, follows the two laws of reflection.

3. Comparison between Regular and Diffuse Reflections

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Comparision Between Regular And Diffuse Reflection

Reflection Of Light – Deviation Of A Ray Due To Reflection

When a ray of light changes its original course due to reflection. the angle between the original and the final directions of the ray is a measure of the magnitude of deviation of the ray.

It is obvious from the figure that in the absence of the reflector M1M2, the M ray AO would have traveled straight in the direction AOC, but has instead been deviated due to reflection. The magnitude of this deviation,

δ = ∠BOC = 180° – ∠AOB = 180°- 2i

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Deviation Of The Ray

Reflection Of Light – Some Phenomena Of Reflection

When light falls on a black body, practically no reflection takes place. The black body absorbs almost the whole incident light. Hence, optical instruments like cameras, tele¬ scopes, etc.

Are painted black on the insides to avoid unwanted reflection. On the other hand, white objects do not absorb any light but rather reflect it. Hence to stop the absorption of light and to increase the brightness, white surface air is used.

This is the reason why white screens are used for projection In the cinema.

Twilight: 

Twilight Is the time between dawn and surface and the time between sunset and dusk. The sun itself is not actually visible from this ground level because It is below the horizon. However, the suspended dust particles in all upper atmospheres still receive direct fuse reflection, this light spreads In all directions and pat daily illuminates the ground daily.

When light falls on a glass slab only a negligible portion Is reflected: most of the rays pass through It. Hence the glass slab Is coated with aluminium1, to make a mirror. As the coating is opaque the Incident rays are almost completely reflected from the silvered surface, with only a small portion of the incident is reflected from the front surface.

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Reflection Of Light Notes

Reflection Of Light Image

 Image Definition:

When rays of light diverging from a point source after reflection or refraction converge to or appear to diverge from a second point, the second point Is called the Image of the first point.

When light rays from an see the object at the place whore it Is actually situated. Hut If the rays come after reflection or refraction we see the object elsewhere. What we see In the new position Is actually Its Image

There are two kinds of images:

  1. Real linage and
  2. Virtual image.

1. Real image:

When rays of light diverging from a point source after reflection or refraction converge to a second point, the second point is called the real Image of the first point.

A real image can be formed on a screen, as evident from, where a convex lens has formed a real image A’ of a point source A.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Real Image

Some examples of real image:

  1. The image formed on the cinema screen
  2. The image formed by a camera, etc

2. Virtual image:

When rays of light diverging from a point source after reflection or refraction appear to diverge from a second point, the second point is called the virtual image of the first point.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Virtual Image

A virtual image cannot be formed on a screen as illustrated, where a plane mirror has formed a virtual image A’ of the point source A

The image of a tree standing by the side of a pond, on the surface of water is a virtual image. A mirage is also a virtual image.

Differences between real image and virtual image:

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Difference Between Real Image And Virtual Image

Image in a Plane Mirror:

Imags of a point object: Let A be a point source A ray of light AO is incident at O normally and retraces its path along OA.

Another ray AC follows the path CD after reflection. The reflected rays when produced backwards, meet at A’. It appears that the two reflected rays are coming from A’. So, A’ is the virtual image of A. The line AOA’ joins the object and the image is normal to the mirror.

CN is normal at the point of incidence. Since OA and CN
are parallel,

∠OAC = ∠ACN = i (Alternate angles)

and ∠OA’C = ∠NCD = r (Corresponding angles)

But ∠ACN = ∠NCD (i = r)

∠OAC = ∠OA’C

Hence the two right-angled triangles AOC and A’OC are congruent.

∴ OA = OA’

Thus, object distance from the mirror = image distance from the mirror

Hence, the image formed by a plane mirror lies on the perpendicular from the object to the mirror as far behind the mirror as the object is in front of it.

Image of an extended object:

Let AB be an extended object in front of a plane mirror M1M2. Every point of the extended object may be regarded as a source of light. The complete image of the object will be obtained by locating the position of the images of all the point sources.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Image Of A Point Object

Drawing of the image of an extended object:

From the topmost point A of the extended object perpendicular A01 is drawn and it is extended up to A’ in such a way that A in the previous case, A’ is the image of A. The topmost point of AB.

Similarly, B’ is the image of the lowermost point of AB, For every intermediate point of AJB, a corresponding image will be formed between A’ and B’. So, A’B’ is the image of AB. Obviously AB and A’B’ will be of the same size.

So, a plane mirror forms a virtual image of the same size of an extended object.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Image Of An Extended Object

It is also obvious from the figure that the eye can catch the image within the portion PS of the mirror, as long as the relative positions of the eye and the mirror are not changed

Lateral insertion Definition:

An image of an object formed in a plane mirror is inverted sideways. This effect of plane mirrors is called lateral inversion.

The letter P held in front of a plane mirror will be seen as laterally inverted. The lateral turning is due to the fact, that every point image is at the same distance behind the plane mirror B as the point object is in front of it,

Being the size of the image equal to the size of the object. If the mirror is held vertically, it does not. invert the image which means turning an image upside down. Conversely, if a point source is placed at the point / its virtual image is formed at the point O.

This is due to the principle of reversibility of light rays. Only the image is laterally inverted. If we move our’ right hand facing a mirror, we see the image moving its left hand.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Lateral Inversion

The perpendicular distance of every point of the object from the plane mirror = the perpendicular distance of every image point from the mirror.

i.e., AO1 =  A’O1; BO2 = B’O2.

So, the image is laterally inverted.

The images, due to bodies having symmetrical sides such as a sphere or letters like A, H, M, I, O, T, etc. are not affected by lateral inversion, but the images with non-symmetrical bodies like mug or letters like P, B, C, etc. are affected.

The characteristics of the image formed by a plane mirror:

  1. With respect to the mirror, object distance = image distance.
  2. The straight line joining the object and its image is perpendicular to the mirror.
  3. The image is virtual.
  4.  The image is formed behind the mirror and is the same size as that of the object.
  5. The image is laterally inverted.

Image in a Plane Mirror due to a Conver- gent Beam:

Suppose a converging beam of light is incident on a plane mirror M1M2. In the absence of the mirror, the rays would converge. Due to reflection, the rays PQ and RS meet at point I instead of O. It can be proved that the straight line joining I and O is perpendicular to the mirror and IA = OA. Point O is called the virtual object and point I is its real image. Thus a plane can form a real image of a virtual object

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Real Image Of A Virutual Object

Conversely, if a point source is placed at point I its virtual image is formed at point O. This is due to the principle of reversibility of light rays.

For a given incident ray if the mirror is rotated through an angle, the reflected ray turns through an angle of 2θ.

The minimum length of the plane mirror required to have the full-length image of a person standing in front of it is equal to half the height h of the person i.e. \(\frac{h}{2}\)

If an object moves towards (or away from) a plane mirror with a speed v, the image of the object will move towards (or away from) the mirror with a speed 2v.

4. If two plane mirrors facing each other are inclined at an angle with each other, the number of images formed due to multiple reflections, is given by n = 360°-1. If (36-1) is not an integer, the next integer will indicate the number of images.
360°

5. Due to reflection, the frequency, wavelength and speed of light are not changed.

6. The intensity of light after reflection decreases.

7. For reflection of light from a denser medium a phase change of occurs.

Reflection Of Light – Curved Reflecting Surface

Mirrors used in torches, headlights, or viewfinders of vehicles are curved mirrors. Curved mirrors may be spherical, cylindrical, or parabolic. In this chapter, however, we shall restrict our discussion only to spherical mirrors.

The laws of regular reflection are equally applicable to curved surfaces as well. But in this case, the position of the image and its size differ widely, as we shall see later.

Reflection Of Light Spherical Mirror

A spherical mirror is a part of a hollow sphere or a spherical surface.

There are two types of spherical mirrors:

  1. Concave mirror and
  2. Convex mirror.

When the inner surface of a spherical mirror acts as a reflector, it is a concave mirror.  When the outer surface of a spherical mirror acts as a reflector, it is a convex mirror.

Some Related Terms:

Pole:

The center of the spherical reflecting surface is called the pole of the mirror. In  O is the pole.

Centre of curvature:

The center of the sphere of which the spherical mirror is a part is called the center of curvature of the mirror. C is the center of curvature of the mirror MOM’. Obviously, the center of curvature of the concave mirror is in front of the reflecting surface while in the case of the convex mirror it is behind the reflecting surface.

The radius of curvature:

It is the radius of that sphere of which the mirror is a part.  OC is the radius of curvature.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Radius Of Curvature

Principal axis:

The line passing through the center of curvature and the pole of the mirror is called the principal axis of the mirror.  XX’ is the principal axis.

Aperture:

The line joining the two extreme points on the periphery of a spherical mirror is called the aperture of the mirror. The angle subtended at the center of curvature by the line is called the angular aperture of the mirror. In the line MM’ is the aperture of the spherical mirror and ZMCM’ is its angular aperture.

The discussion in this chapter will be confined to spherical mirrors of small apertures not exceeding 10°, although, for the sake of clarity, illustrative diagrams will indicate larger apertures.

Paraxial and non-paraxial or marginal rays:

1. Paraxial rays:

Rays that are incident very close to the pole and form a very small angle with the principal axis of a spherical mirror are called paraxial rays.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Paraxial Rays

2. Non-paraxial or marginal rays:

Rays that are incident very far away from the pole or near the margin of a spherical mirror and form a comparatively large angle with the principal axis are called non-paraxial or marginal rays.

All rays incident on a spherical mirror whose aperture is negligibly small compared to its radius of curvature, are considered to be paraxial rays. For further discussions, we will assume all spherical mirrors to be of a small aperture and a comparatively large radius of curvature.

Principal focus:

If rays of light parallel to the principal axis are incident on a spherical mirror, the rays after reflection from the mirror converge to a point on the principal axis in case of a concave mirror and appear to diverge from a point on the principal axis behind the mirror in the case of a convex mirror, this point is called the principal focus or simply focus of the mirror.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Principal Focus

F is the principal focus of M the concave mirror and convex mirror respectively.  So, the focus of the concave mirror is real and that of the convex mirror is virtual.

It can alternatively be defined as the point on the principal axis of a spherical mirror at which the image of an object placed at infinity is formed.

According to the principle of reversibility of light rays, it can be said:

The rays diverging from the principal focus of a concave mirror proceed parallel to the principal axis after reflection from the mirror

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Principal Axis After Reflection From The Mirror

The rays appearing to converge to the principal focus of a convex mirror proceed parallel to the principal axis after reflection from the mirror.

Focal length:

The distance between the principal focus and the pole of the mirror is called the focal length of the mirror. OF is the focal length. The focal length of a spherical mirror does not depend on the color of the incident light.

Focal plane and secondary focus:

The focal plane of a spherical mirror is the imaginary plane passing through the principal focus at right angles to the principal axis of the mirror.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Focal Plane And Secondary Focus

If a parallel beam of rays is incident on a spherical mirror such that it is inclined to the principal axis then, after reflection the reflected rays converge to the point. on the focal plane in the case of a concave mirror and appear to diverge from the point. On the focal plane in case of a convex mirror. The point F1 is called the secondary focus of the spherical

The principal focus is a fixed point on the principal axis. However, the secondary focus is not a fixed point. If the angle of inclination of the parallel rays with the principal axis is changed, the position of the secondary focus also changes. But a secondary focus always lies on the focal plane.

Relation between Focal Length and Radius of Curvature

1. In the case of the concave mirror:

Let MOM’ be a concave mirror of a small aperture. C, F, and O are the center of curvature, focus, and pole of the mirror respectively. Ray PQ is parallel to the principal axis, hence passing through F after reflection, CQ being the radius of curvature is perpendicular to the mirror at Q.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Concave Mirror

∴ ∠PQC = ∠FQC

∴  ∠PQC = ∠QCF [alternate angles]

∠FQC = ∠QCF i.e., Δ QCF is an isosceles triangle.

Hence, FQ = FC

Since the aperture of the mirror is very small, Q and O are very close to each other. So, FQ = FO.

∴ FO = FC or, FO = \(\frac{1}{2}\) OC

i.e f= \(\frac{r}{c}\), where f is focal length and r the radius of curvature.

2. In case of convex mirror:

Let MOM1, be a convex mirror of a small aperture. C, F, and O are the center of curvature, focus, and pole of the mirror respectively. OC is the radius of curvature.

A ray PQ parallel to the principal axis is incident at Q of the mirror. After reflection, the ray QR appears to come from F. The points C and Q are joined and is extended to N. Since the CQ = CO radius of curvature of the mirror, QN is normal at incidence point Q on the mirror.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Convex Mirror

If a parallel beam of rays is incident on a spherical mirror such that it is inclined to the principal axis then, after reflection, the reflected rays converge to point F, on the focal plane in case of a concave mirror and appear to diverge from the point F,  on the focal plane in case of a convex mir- But r. The point F is called the secondary focus of the spherical

∠PQN = ∠RQN

∠RQN = ∠CQF [vertically opposite]

∴ ∠PQN = ∠CQF

∴  Since PQ and OC are parallel.

∴ ∠PQN = ∠FCQ [corresponding angles]

∴ ∠FCQ = ∠CQF

Hence , FQ = FC

Since the aperture of the mirror is small, Q and O are very 1. Object at infinity: If an object is at infinity, the rays are close to each other.

So, FQ = FO.

∴ FO = FC

Or, FO = \(\frac{1}{2}\) OC

I.e f = \(\frac{r}{2}\)

Hence the focal length of a spherical mirror is small Thus, the image of an object situ- aperture is equal to half of its radius of curvature.

Reflecting power:

Reflecting the power of a spherical mirror, D = \(\frac{1}{f}\) =\(\frac{2}{r}\) = As both focal length and radius of curvature of a plane mirror are infinite, so power of a plane mirror is zero.

Reflection Of Light – Image Formation Of Extended Object By Spherical Mirror

Ray tracing method:

The position, nature, and size of the image of an extended object, formed by a spherical mirror can be determined geometrically. Any extended object can be considered as the sum of point objects and the images of the point objects constitute the image of the extended object.

Any two of the following rays intersecting at a point will indicate the portion of the image:

  1. A ray parallel to the principal axis: After reflection passes through the focus, or appears to diverge from the focus.
  2. A ray passes through the focus: After reflection emerges In the case of a concave mirror if the object is placed at the center parallel to the principal axis.
  3. A ray passing through the center of curvature: After reflection retraces its path in the opposite direction.

Because the ray passing through the center of curvature incidence on the mirror is the normal incidence in this case.

Image Formation by Convex Mirror:

Objectivity at infinity:

If an object is at infinity, the rays coming from it may be assumed to be parallel and hence after reflection will meet at the principal focus F. If the rays are A oblique after reflection they will meet at a secondary focus F’

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Object At Infinity

Thus, the image of an object situated at infinity is formed on the focal plane. The image is real, inverted, and very much diminished in size

2. Object placed between focus and center of curvature:

An object PQ is placed beyond C on the principal axis of the concave mirror MOM’. A ray PA starting Anotherray PB passing through C is reflected back along BP. The two reflected rays AF and BP meet at p.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Infinity And Centre Of Curvature

So, the real image of P is formed at p. Normal pq is drawn on the principal axis. PQ is the image of PQ. The image is situated between F and C. The image is real, inverted, and diminished relative to the object.

3. Object at the center of curvature :

An object PQ stands at C A ray PA parallel to the principal axis is reflected through F along AF. Another ray PB through F is reflected along BD parallel to the principal axis. The two reflected rays AF and BD meet at p. So, the real image. of P is formed at p. pq is D drawn normally on the principal axis. pq is the image of PQ.

The image is real, inverted, and magnified, and of the same size as the object, and formed at the center of curvature itself.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Centre Of Curvacture

In case of a concave mirror if the object is placed at the center of curvature the image is also formed at the center of curvature. Hence only in this case, the intervening distance between the object and image is minimum and is equal to zero

4. Object placed between focus and centre of curvature

An object PQ stands between F and C. A ray PA parallel to the principal axis is reflected through F along AF. Another ray PB incident normally at B goes back along BC. These two reflected rays meet at p. So, the image of P is formed at p. pq is drawn normally on the principal axis. pq is the image of PQ.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Between Focus And Centre

5. Object at focus:

An object PQ is placed at the focus F . A ray PA parallel to the principal axis is reflected through F along AF. Another ray PB incident normally at B goes back along BC. These two reflected rays being parallel to each other meet at infinity producing the image of P.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Object At Focus

6. Object placed between focus and pole:

An object PQ is placed between the pole and focus. A ray PA parallel to the principal axis is reflected through F along AF. Another ray PB incident normally at B goes back along BC. These two reflected raj’s which are divergent would not meet anywhere. But when they are produced backwards they meet at p. Thus they appear to diverge from p. pq is drawn normally on the principal axis. Thus pq is the image of PQ

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Object Placed Between Focus And Pole

The Image is virtual, erect, magnified, and situated behind the mirror

 Image Formation by Convex Mirror:

Consider an object PQ in front of a convex mirror MOM. A ray. PA parallel to the principal axis goes back along AD. Ray AD appears to come from the focus. Another ray PB incident normally at B is reflected along BP. Reflected rays AD and BP, produced backwards appear to come from p. So. p is the virtual image of P. pq is drawn normally on the principal axis. Thus pq is the image of PQ.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Formation By Convex Mirror

The image is virtual, erect, diminished in size, and situated behind the mirror.

For any portion of the object in front of a convex mirror, the image is real, inverted, and magnified infinitely, and situation the image will always be formed behind the mirror. This image is rated at infinity.

Comparative Study of Real and Virtual Images in the Case of Spherical Mirror

1. Characteristics of real image:

  • It is formed on the same side of the mirror as the object. It is always inverted.
  • Real image is not formed in a convex mirror

2. Characteristics of virtual image:

  • It is always formed on the opposite side of the mirror as the object.
  • It is always erect.
  • The size of the virtual image becomes larger than the object or equal to it in the case of a concave mirror. Whereas in the case of a convex mirror, it is smaller than the object or equal to it.

Sign Convention for Spherical Mirror

1.  Cartesian sign convention:

  • All distances are to be measured from the pole of the spherical mirror.
  • All distances measured in a direction opposite to that of the incident rays are to be taken as negative and all distances measured in the same direction as that of the incident rays are to be taken as positive.
  • If the principal axis of the mirror is taken as the x-axis, the upward distance along the positive y-axis is taken as positive while the downward distance along the negative y-axis is taken as negative.

See the concave and convex mirrors given in below to understand the above rules.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Cartesian Sign Convention

The nature sign of object distance(u), image distance(v) focal lengh(f), radius of curvature (r), and height of the image in case of the image formation of a real object by a spherical mirror is given in the following table.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Spherical Mirror

Reflection Of Light – Relation Among Object Distance, Image Distance, And Focal Length

1. In case of concave mirror:

Let O, F, C, and OQ be the pole, focus, center of curvature, and principal axis of a concave mirror MOM’ respectively. PQ is an object placed perpendicularly on the principal axis in front of the mirror. A ray PA, parallel to the principal axis, after reflection, does not form a real image that passes through F.

Another ray PA’, passing through C, after reflection goes back following the same path. These two reflected rays cut each other at p. Hence p is the real image of P. pq is the image of PQ. AB is drawn perpendicular to the principal axis.

Triangles PCQ and pCq are similar

∴ \(\frac{P Q}{p q}=\frac{C Q}{C q}\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Perpendicular On The Principal Axis Of Concave Mirror

Again,  Δ ABF and Δ  pqF are similar

∴ \(\frac{A B}{p q}=\frac{B F}{F q}\)

Or,  \(\frac{P Q}{p q}=\frac{B F}{F q}\)

[ AB = PQ]

From (1) and (2) we get \(\frac{C Q}{C q}=\frac{B F}{F q}\)

Since the mirror is of small aperture It can be assumed BF ≈ OF

∴ \(\frac{C Q}{C q}=\frac{O F}{F q}\)

Object distance, OQ = -u;

Image distance

Oq = -v; focal

Length, OF = -f

Radius of curvature, OC = -r = -2f

∴  CQ = OQ- OC  = -u+ 2f

Cq = OC- Oq = -2f+v

Fq = Oq- OF = -v+f

From (3) we get, \(\frac{-u+2 f}{-2 f+v}=\frac{-f}{-v+f}\)

or, uv- uf- 2fv² + 2f² = fv

or, uv = uf+ vf

Dividing both sides by uvf we get

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}=\frac{2}{r}\)

2. In the case of the convex mirror:

Let O, F, C, and CQ be the pole, focus, center of curvature, and principal axis of a convex mirror MOM’ respectively [Fig. 1.28]. PQ is an object placed perpendicularly on the principal axis in front of the mirror. A ray PA parallel to the principal axis and another ray PD proceed- ing to the centre of curvature, form a virtual image p of P after reflection from the mirror. pq is the image of PQ. AB is drawn perpendicular on the principal axis.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Perpendicular On The Principal Axis Of Convex Mirror

Triangles PCQ and pCq are similar

∴ \(\frac{P Q}{p q}=\frac{C Q}{C q}\)

Again ΔABF and ΔpqF are similar

∴ \(\frac{A B}{p q}=\frac{B F}{F q}\)

Or  \(\frac{P Q}{p q}=\frac{B F}{F q}\)

From (5) and (6) we get,

∴ \(\frac{C Q}{C q}=\frac{B F}{F q}\)

Since the mirror is of small aperture It can be assumed BF ≈ OF

∴ \(\frac{C Q}{C q}=\frac{O F}{F q}\)

Object distance, OQ = -u;

Image distance, Oq = +v; focal

Length, OF = +f

Radius of curvature, OC = +r = +2f

∴  CQ = OQ +OC  = -u+ 2f

Cq = OC- Oq = +2f+v

Fq = OF- Oq = +f – v

From (7) we get,

⇒ \(\frac{-u+2 f}{+2 f+v}=\frac{+f}{+f-v}\)

or, 2f²- vf= – uf+2f²+uv-2vf

or, uv = uf+ vf

Dividing both sides by uvf we get

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}=\frac{2}{r}\)

It may be noticed that using the same sign convention, the relation between the various distances is the same for both concave mirror and convex mirror. This relation viz., += = 2 is called the mirror equation or spherical mirror equation.

In case of a concave mirror if u and v are the object distance and the image distance of a real object and its real image respectively, then the u-v graph is a rectangular hyperbola and the graph of their reciprocals ( \(\frac{1}{u}\) – \(\frac{1}{v}\) graph) is a straight line.

Equation of plane mirror from the equation of spherical mirror:

The mirror equation is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}\) + \(\frac{1}{u}\) = \(\frac{1}{f}\)= \(\frac{2}{r}\)

For a plane mirror, r→ ∞

∴ \(\frac{1}{v}\) +\(\frac{1}{u}\) = 0

Or, v= -u

This proves that in the case of a plane mirror, the image is as far behind the mirror as the object is in front of it (:: v negative).

Effect of medium on the focal length and image distance for spherical mirror:

The focal length of a spherical mirror is fixed, i.e., independent of the surrounding media. This is because the law of reflection is invariant even if the medium changes.

For a spherical mirror, if object distance u, image distance v, and focal length f, then the relation between them is  \(\frac{1}{v}\) + \(\frac{1}{u}\) = \(\frac{1}{f}\)= \(\frac{2}{r}\).

For a fixed object distance u, the image distance v is fixed, because f is fixed and independent of medium. So, if the position of the object and mirror are kept fixed and the surrounding medium is changed no change position of the image occur.

Conjugate Foci or Conjugate Points We have the mirror equation:

We have the mirror equation

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}\) + \(\frac{1}{u}\) = \(\frac{1}{f}\)= \(\frac{2}{r}\).

If u and v are interchanged, the equation remains the same. This implies that if the object is placed at the position of the image, the image will be formed at the position of the object.

These two points are called conjugate foci and the above equation is alternatively called the conjugate foci relation.

In the case of the virtual image, conjugate foci are situated on two opposite sides of the mirror, and in the case of a real image, conjugate foci are situated on the same side of the mirror.

Newton’s Equation:

Relation among u, v, f with reference to the pole is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}\) + \(\frac{1}{u}\) = \(\frac{1}{f}\)= \(\frac{2}{r}\).

Or, \(\frac{u+v}{u v}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, uv-uf-vf+ = 0

Or, uv-uf-vf+f2 = 0

Or, u(v-f)-f(v-f) = f2

Or, (u-f)(v-f) = ƒ2

Now, if the object distance and the image distance are measured from the focus, and taken equal to x and y respectively, then we can write,

u-f = x and v-f = y

So, from equation (1) we get,

xy = f²

This equation is known as Newton’s equation. Since ƒ is constant, the graph of x versus y will be a rectangular hyper-bola

Since, f² is a positive quantity, x and y must have the same sign, i.e., the object and the image must be on the same side of the focus.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Newton Equation Of The Focus Graph

Magnification of an Image Formed by Spherical Mirrors

Linear or lateral magnification Definition:

The ratio of the height of the image to the height of the object measured in planes that are perpendicular to the principal axis is called the linear or lateral magnification of Linear the image

Linear or lateral magnification is denoted by m

The ratio of the height of the image to the height changed, with no change in the position of the image.

∴ m = \(\frac{\text { height of the image }}{\text { height of the object }}=\frac{I}{O}\) …………………….(1)

1. In the case of a real image formed by a concave mirror:

The ray diagram for the formation of a real image by a concave mirror is shown. Here object distance, RQ-u; image distance, Rq=v, height of the object, PQ = O and height of the image, pq = -I. The Δ PQR and ΔpqR are similar.

∴ \(\frac{p q}{P Q}=\frac{q R}{Q R}\)

Or, \(\frac{-I}{O}=\frac{-v}{-u}\)

Or, \(\frac{I}{O}=-\frac{v}{u}\) ………………(2)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Linear Or Lateral Magnification Real Image Of Concave Mirror

2. In case of a virtual image formed by a concave mirror:

The ray diagram for the formation of a virtual image by a concave mirror is shown.

Here object distance, PQ = -u; image distance, Rq = v, height of the object, PQ =  O and height of the image, pq= I. From ΔPQR and ΔpqR are similar.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Linear Or Lateral Magnification Viritual Image Of Convex Miror

∴ \(\frac{p q}{P Q}=\frac{q R}{Q R}\)

Or, \(\frac{I}{O}=\frac{v}{-u}\)

Or, \(\frac{I}{O}=-\frac{v}{u}\) ………………(3)

3. In the case of a virtual image formed by a convex mirror:

In Again the equation can be written as, the ray diagram for the formation of a virtual image by a convex mirror is shown. Here object distance, RQ-u; image distance Rq= y; height of the object, since, PQ = O and height of the image pq = I.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Linear Or Lateral Magnification Virtual Image Of Convex Mirror

According to the PQR and pqR are similar

∴ \(\frac{p q}{P Q}=\frac{q R}{Q R}\)

Or, \(\frac{I}{O}=\frac{v}{-u}\)

Or, \(\frac{I}{O}=-\frac{v}{u}\) ………………(4)

From equations (2), (3), and (4) it follows that the magnification produced by both kinds of mirror is given by

m= \(\frac{I}{O}=-\frac{v}{u}\) ………………(5)

Some useful hints:

  1. The relation m.= – \(\frac{v}{u}\)– is applicable both for concave and convex mirrors.
  2. In solving numerical problems, values of u, v, and f should be put with appropriate signs in the mirror equation. No sign for the unknown quantity should be used.
  3. Using the appropriate sign of u and v, if
    • m becomes negative, the image will be inverted
    • m becomes positive, the image will be erect
  4.  If |m|>1; the size of the image> size of the object
    • If |m|<1; the size of the image< size of the object
    • If |m| = 1; the size of the image size of the object

Magnification in terms of focal length, object distance, and image distance:

From the mirror equation, we get,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}\) + \(\frac{1}{u}\) = \(\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{u}{v}\) + 1 = \(\frac{u}{v}\)

Or, \(\frac{u}{v}\) = \(\frac{u-f}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{u}{v}\) = \(\frac{f}{u-f}\)

Since, m= – \(\frac{u}{v}\)

∴ m = ( \(\frac{f}{u-f}\) )

Or, ( \(\frac{f}{f-u}\) )

Again the equation can be written as,

1+ \(\frac{v}{u}\)  = \(\frac{v}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{v}{u}\) = \(\frac{v-f}{f}\)

m= – \(\frac{v-f}{f}\) = \(\frac{f-v}{f}\)

Areal Magnification Definition

Areal magnification for spherical mirrors is the ratio between the image of an area of a plane, and the area of that plane placed perpendicular to the principal axis of the mirror.

Let us consider, that the length and breadth of a plane of a rectangular object are 1 and b respectively.

∴ Area of the plane, A = lb

If the linear magnification of the image of the object by spherical mirror be m, then

length of the image, l’ = m × 1

and breadth, b’ = m × b

∴ Area of the image, A’ = l’b’ = m²lb = m²A Therefore, areal magnification,

m’ = \(\frac{A^{\prime}}{A}\) = m²

Longitudinal or axial magnification of the image of an object kept along the principal axis Definition:

If any object is placed along the principal axis of a spherical mirror then the ratio of the image length and object length is the longitudinal or axial magnification of that image.

Let an object ADEB is placed in front of a spherical mirror MM’.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Longitudinal Or Axial Magnification Of Spherical Mirror

From the figure, the distance of farther point A of an object, OA = u1 and that of the nearer point B of the object, OB = u2

Now, the distance of the farther point of the image, OB’ =v1 that of the nearer point, OA’=v2

Longitudinal Magnification , m= \(\frac{v_1-v_2}{u_1-u_2}=\frac{\Delta v}{\Delta u}\)

Here, Δu and Δv are the lengths of the object and its image respectively, along the principal axis of the mirror. For very small magnitudes of Au and Av, these can be considered as du and du respectively.

So,  m” = \(\frac{d v}{d u}\)

Differentiating the equation \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

\(-\frac{1}{v^2} \frac{d v}{d u}-\frac{1}{u^2}\) = 0

Where, [f is constant]

Or, \(\frac{d v}{d u}=-\frac{v^2}{u^2}\)

∴ m” = \(\frac{d v}{d u}\) = – m²

∴  Longitudinal magnification = -(linear magnification)²

Note that, if object length and image length are very small dv then,

∴ m” = \(\frac{d v}{d u}\)

Im may be positive or negative but m” is always negative. This implies that irrespective of whether the object is virtual or real, the image is formed along the principal axis, with opposite alignment. This pianomeonon is called axial inversion.

Formation of Image of a Virtual Object: 

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Formation Of Image Of A Virtual Object 

In a beam of converging rays is incident on the mirror. In the absence of the mirror, in either case, the

A converging beam of rays would meet at P behind the mirror. But the beam of rays meets at P’ after reflection. Here point P is the virtual object and P’ is the real image of point P. Obviously, object distance OP is positive.

Thus, a convex mirror can also form a real image, but only if the object is virtual. Now consider the case, where the virtual object distance OP is greater than the focal length OF of a convex mirror.

In this case, image P’ will be virtual. with respect to u, we get, In the case of the concave mirror, a real image always be formed for a virtual object and this image is situated between the pole and the focus of the mirror.

Reflection Of Light – Method Of Identifying Mirrors

If an object is placed in front of a plane mirror, a virtual, erect image of the same size as the object is formed. If an object is placed very close to a concave mirror a virtual, erect, and magnified image is formed. A convex mirror forms a virtual, erect image smaller than the object.

For identification, one can hold a pen or a finger very close to the mirror. If an erect image of the same size as the object is formed, then the mirror is a plane one. If an erect image larger than the object is formed, the mirror is concave. If it is smaller than the object the mirror is convex.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Nature Of Image And Type Of Mirror

Reflection Of Light – Spherical Aberration And Its Remedy

Spherical mirror:

Spherical aberration: The mirror equation is applicable only for spherical mirrors of small aperture to increase the intensity of illumination of the reflected rays to get a brighter image, we often use spherical mirrors of large aperture.

If a beam of rays is incident parallel to the principal axis of a concave mirror of large aperture, not all the rays meet after reflection at a single point. Rather, the reflected rays meet at various points of the principal axis between F to F1.

So the image becomes indistinct. The larger the aperture of the mirror, the more indistinct the image. This defect of the image is called spherical aberration.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Spherical Mirror

Remedy for spherical aberration: 

If the shape of the mirror is changed from spherical to parab- poloidal, it is possible to get an image free from spherical aberration. Because, according to the geometrical properties of the parabola, all the rays parallel to the principal axis of a paraboloidal mirror meet at its focus after reflection from it.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Paraboloidal Mirror

Reflection Of Light  – Uses Of Spherical Mirrors

Concave mirror:

  • Concave mirrors are often used as shaving glasses (mirrors) to see the magnified image of the face, its distance being less than the focal length of the mirrors.
  • Small concave mirrors are used by doctors to focus a parallel beam of light on the affected parts like the eye, ear, throat etc. to examine them.
  • A small electric lamp placed at the focus of a concave mirror produces a parallel beam of light. So concave mirrors are used as reflectors in torches and car headlights. For better results, paraboloidal mirrors can be used as car headlights. Concave mirrors are used in solar cookers.
  • The Palomar Observatory in California has the best reflecting telescope which uses a concave mirror for studying distant stars.

Convex mirror:

Convex mirrors are used as rear-view mirrors in automobiles and other vehicles, designed to allow the driver to see through the rear windshield. This is because a convex mirror forms erect and diminished images of objects and give a wider field of view compared to that of a plane mirror.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Plane Mirror ANd Convex Mirror

Paraboloidal mirror:

According to the geometrical properties of the parabola, the rays parallel to the principal axis of a paraboloidal mirror meet at its focus after reflection from the mirror.

So, if a source of light is placed at the focus F of a paraboloidal mirror, the reflected rays proceed ahead parallel to the principal axis.  For this reason, paraboloidal mirrors are used in car headlights and searchlights.

Sign rules that have been followed here:

To solve the numerical problems, a few sign conventions have been followed here.

  • The value of u, v, f, or r  is used with their proper sign-in in the mirror equation, viz \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}=\frac{2}{r}\)
  • The focal length for the concave mirror is considered negative and that for the convex mirror is positive.
  •  If the image distance is negative, it indicates that the image is formed on the same side as the object, and the image is real and inverted.
  • If the image distance is positive, it indicates that the image is formed behind the mirror, and the image is virtual and erect.
  • Though mis the standard formula for any type of spherical mirror, to find u or v from this equation, we only take the mod value of m.
  • For the determination of the nature of the image, to find the value of m, the associated formula is used following the proper sign convention of u and v. If m becomes positive, the image will be erect, and m becomes negative, the image will be inverted.

Reflection Of Light Numerical Examples

Example 1.  An object is placed 60 cm away from a convex mirror. The size of the image is rd the size of the object. Determine the radius of curvature of the mirror.
Solution:

We have from the mirror equation,

f = \(\frac{u v}{u+v}\)

According to the question

m = \(\left|-\frac{v}{u}\right|=+\frac{1}{3}\)

v = \(\left|-\frac{u}{3}\right|=\left|\frac{60}{3}\right|\)

U = 60 cm

v= 20 cm

Now, substituting the values of u and v with their proper sign in equation (1) we get,

f = \(\frac{-60 \times(+20)}{-60+20}\)

= + 30 cm

The radius of curvature of the spherical mirror,

r = 2f = 2 × (+30) = +60 cm cm

Example 2. An object of size 5 cm is placed on the principal axis of a convex mirror at a distance of 10 cm from it. The focal length of the convex mirror is 20 cm. Determine the nature, position, and size of the image formed.
Solution:

u=-10 cm; f = +20 cm

The focal length of the convex mirror is positive

Mirror equation:

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{f}-\frac{1}{u}\)

= \(\frac{1}{20}+\frac{1}{10}\)

= \(\frac{1+2}{20}\)

= \(\frac{3}{20}\)

Or, v=\(\frac{20}{3}\)

= 6.67 cm

From the positive sign, it can be inferred that the image is formed 6.67 cm behind the mirror. So the image is virtual.

Magnification, m = – \(\frac{v}{u}=-\frac{20 / 3}{-10}\)

= \(\frac{2}{3}\)

As magnification is positive, the image is erect.

The size of the image = \(\frac{2}{3}\)  × 5

= \(\frac{10}{3}\)

= 3.33 cm.

Example 3. The image of an object placed 50 cm in front of a concave mirror is formed 2 m behind the mirror. Deter- mine its principal focus and radius of curvature.
Solution:

Here, u=-50 cm; v = +2 m = +200 cm [since the image is formed behind the mirror, v is positive]

We have,  \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(f=\frac{u v}{u+v}\)

= \(\frac{-50 \times(+200)}{-50+(+200)}\)

= \(\frac{-200}{3}\)

= – 66. 67 cm

∴ r = 2f

= 2 × \(\frac{-200}{3}\)

= – \(\frac{-400}{3}\)

= – 133.3 cm

So, the focal length of the concave mirror = 66.67cm and its radius of curvature = 135.3 cm

Example 4.  An object of length 5 cm is placed perpendicularly on the principal axis at a distance of 75 cm from a concave mirror. If the radius of curvature of the mirror is 60 cm, calculate the image distance and its height.
Solution:

Here, u=-75 cm; r = -60 cm;

∴ f =  \(\frac{r}{2}\)

= \(\frac{-60}{2}\)

=-30 cm

We know,    \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{-75}=\frac{1}{30}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}\)

= – \(\frac{1}{30}+\frac{1}{75}\)

= – \(\frac{1}{50}\)

Or, v= -50 cm

So, the image is formed at a distance of 50 cm in front of the
mirror. The image is real.

Again , m= \(\frac{\text { height of the image }(I)}{\text { height of the object }(O)}=\frac{v}{u}\)

here we take only the mod value of m as we no need to know the natire of image thus formed

Or, \(\frac{I}{5}=\frac{50}{75}\)

Or, I = 5 × \(\frac{2}{3}\)

= 3.33 cm

So, the height of the images = 3.33cm.

Example 5. A beam of converging rays is incident on a convex mirror of focal length 30 cm. In the absence of the mirror, the converging rays would meet at a distance of 20 cm from the pole of the mirror. If the mirror is situated at the said position where will the converging rays meet? Solution: In the absence of the mirror the converging rays would meet at P. So, P is the virtual object in the case of the mirror.
Solution:

In the absence of the mirror, the converging rays would meet at P. So, P is the virtual object in case of the mirror

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Covering Rays

In the case of the virtual object, OP = u = +20 cm , f = +30 cm, image distance, v =?

We know, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{20}=\frac{1}{30}\),

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}\) = \(-\frac{1}{20}+\frac{1}{30}\),

= \(\frac{-1}{60}\)

Or, v= -60 cm

As v is negative, the converging rays will meet at Q at a distance
of 60 cm in front of the mirror

Example 6. An image of size \(\frac{1}{n}\) times that of the object is formed in 1 P a convex mirror. If r is the radius of curvature of the ‘HIJL 1 mirror, calculate the object distance.
Solution:

Considering the mod value only, magnification,

m = \(\frac{1}{n}\)

= \(\frac{v}{u}\)

Or, v = \(\frac{u}{n}\)

We know, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\)

[ Here object distance = -u]

Or, \(\frac{n}{u}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{(n-1)}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

= (n-1)f

Again, f= \(\frac{r}{2}\) , Then u= (n-1) \(\frac{r}{2}\)

∴ Object distance = (n-1)\(\frac{r}{2}\)

Example 7. An object of height 2.5 cm is placed perpendicularly on the principal axis of a concave mirror of focal length f at a distance off. What will be the nature of the image of the object and its height?
Solution:

Here, u = \(\frac{3}{4}\) f= Focal Length = -f

We know, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{4}{3 f}=-\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=-\frac{1}{f}+\frac{4}{3 f}\)

= \(+\frac{1}{3 f}\)

Or, v= +3f

The positive sign of v indicates that the image formed by the concave mirror is virtual in nature and is situated behind the mirror at a distance of 3f.

Magnification, m = – \(\frac{v}{u}\)

= \(-\frac{3 f}{-\frac{3}{4} f}\)

= 4

Again, m= \(=\frac{\text { height of the image }}{\text { height of the object }}\)

Or, 4 = \(\frac{\text { height of the image }}{2.5}\)

∴ Height of the image = 10 cm

Example 8.  The image of the flame of a candle due to a mirror is formed on a screen at a distance of 9 cm from the candle. The image is magnified 4 times. Determine the nature, position, and focal length of the mirror.
Solution: 

As a magnified image image is formed on a screen, the image is real.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Focal Length Of Mirror On A Screen

Let u = – x cm and hence v = -(x+9) cm

Here, m = 4 or \(\frac{v}{u}\) = 4 [taking only the mod value of m]

Or, \(\frac{x+9}{x}\)  = 4

Or, 4x = x+9 or, x = 3

∴ u = -3 cm

So, the mirror is situated at a distance of 3 cm from the flame

Now, v= -(3+9) = -12 cm

We, know, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\) .

Or, \(\frac{1}{-12}+\frac{1}{-3}=\frac{1}{f}\) .

Or, \(-\left(\frac{1+4}{12}\right)=\frac{1}{f}\) .

or, f = \(-\frac{12}{5}\)

= -2.4 cm

So, the focal length of the mirror is 2.4 cm. Its negative sign indicates the nature of the mirror as a concave one [Fig. 1.40].

Example 9. The focal length of a concave mirror is f. A point object is placed beyond the focal length at a distance from the focus. Prove that the image will be formed beyond the focal length at a distance  \(\frac{f}{x}\)from the focus and the magnification of the image will be (\(\frac{1}{x}\)
Solution:

Here, object distance, u = -(f+xf)

We, know, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{-(f+x f)}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{f+x f}-\frac{1}{f}\)

= – \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{f}\left[\frac{1}{1+x}-1\right]\)

= \(\frac{-x}{f(1+x)}\)

∴ v =  \(\frac{f(1+x)}{-x}=-\left(f+\frac{f}{x}\right)\)

So, the image is formed beyond the focal length at a distance of be u. \(\frac{f}{x}\) from the focus

∴ Magnification , m= \(-\frac{v}{u}\)

=- \(\frac{f(1+x)}{x}{-f(1+x)}\)

=  \(\frac{1}{x}\)

⇒ \(-\frac{v}{u}=-\frac{-\frac{f(1+x)}{x}}{-f(1+x)}\)

Example 10. A thin glass plate is placed in between a convex mirror of a length 20 cm and a point source. The distance between the glass plate and the mirror is 5 cm.  The image formed by the reflected rays from the front face of the glass plate and that due to the reflected rays by the convex mirror coincides at the same point. What is the distance of the glass plate from the source? Draw the ray diagram

The ray diagram has been shown. The distance between the glass plate M and the point source

P = x cm (say). Light rays starting from P form the image at Q by reflection at the convex mirror. The glass plate also forms the image of P at Q.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light The Plane Glass Plate

∴ Distance of the image from the glass plate = x cm

∴ Distance of the image from the convex mirror = (x-5) cm glass plate also forms the image of P at Q.

∴ Distance of the object from the convex mirror=-(x+5) cm 

We know , \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{x-5}+\frac{1}{-(x+5)}=+\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{+x+5-x+5}{(x-5)(x+5)}=+\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{10}{x^2-25}=+\frac{1}{20}\)

∴ The distance of the glass plate from the source = 15 cm

Example 11. The sun subtends an angle 0.5° at the center of a concave mirror having a radius of curvature 1 m. What will be the diameter of the image of the sun formed by the mirror?
Solution:

MM’ is a concave mirror Let the diameter of the sun be D and the distance of the sun from the mirror be u,

∴ \(\frac{D}{u}=\frac{\pi}{360}\)

0.5 ° = \(\frac{1}{2} \times \frac{\pi}{180}=\frac{\pi}{360}\) radian

Or, \(\frac{360 D}{\pi}\)

The sun is at a large distance from the mirror. So, the rays coming from the sun are assumed to be parallel and hence its image will be formed at the focal plane.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Focal Plane

∴ v= \(f\frac{r}{2}\)

= \(\frac{1}{2}\)

= 0.5 cm

Now magnification, m = \(-\frac{v}{u}=\frac{-0.5 \pi}{-360 D}\)

⇒ \(\frac{0.5 \pi}{360 D}\)  [since in this case both u and v are negative]

Again \(\frac{I}{O}=\frac{\text { diameter of the image of the sun }}{\text { diameter of the sun }(D)}\)

∴  Diameter of the image of the sun

= m × D = \(\frac{0.5 \pi}{360 D}\) × D= 0.004363

m = 0.4363 cm. [ taking only the numerical of m]

Example 12. An object is placed at a distance of 25 cm from a con- cave mirror and a real image is formed by the mirror at a distance of 37.5 cm. What is the focal length of the mirror? Now if the object is moved 15 cm towards the mirror, what will be the image distance, its nature and magnification?
Solution:

Here, u = -25 cm, v = -37.5 cm

We know, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{-37.5}+\frac{1}{-25}=\frac{1}{f}\)

= \(-\frac{10}{375}-\frac{1}{25}\)

= \(-\frac{25}{375}=-\frac{1}{15}\)

Or, f= – 15cm

Now if the object is moved 15 cm towards the mirror, the object distance will be (25-15) = -10 cm

=  \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{-10}=-\frac{1}{15}\)

Or, \(-\frac{1}{15}+\frac{1}{10}\)

= \(\frac{-2+3}{30}=+\frac{1}{30}\)

= + \(\frac{1}{30}\)

Or, v= + 30 cm

The positive sign of v indicates that the image formed by the mirror is virtual and it is formed at a distance of 30 cm behind the mirror.

Magnification, m = \(-\frac{v}{u}\)

= \(-\frac{30}{-10}\)

= 3

∴ The image will be magnified 3 times. The positive sign of m indicates the image as erect.

Example 13. An object is placed at a distance of 50 cm in front of a convex mirror. Now a plane mirror is placed in between the object and the convex mirror, covering the lower half of the convex mirror. If the distance of the plane mirror from the object is 30 cm, it is seen that there is no parallax of the images formed by the two mirrors. What is the radius of curvature of the convex mirror?
Solution:

MM’ is a convex mirror and A is a plane mirror. P’Q’ is the object and P’Q’ is the image formed at the same place by the two mirrors.

The radius of curvature,

Here OR = 50 cm , AR = 30 cm

Image distance from the plane mirror = O’A = 30 cm

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Image Distance Of Plane Mirror

According to the figure,

OA = OR-AR

= 50-30

= 20 cm

∴ Image distance from the convex mirror,

O’O = O’A-OA = 30-20 = 10 cm

We have \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Here, v= +10 cm , u= -50 cm

∴ \(\frac{1}{10}+\frac{1}{-50}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or,  \(\frac{4}{50}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or,  \(f=+\frac{25}{2}\)

Radius of curvature,

r = 2f

\(\frac{25}{2}\)

=  25 cm

The radius of curvature of the convex mirror = 25 cm

Example 14. A concave mirror of focal length 10 cm and a convex mirror of focal length 15 cm are held co-axially face to face at a distance 40 cm apart. An object of height 2 cm is placed perpendicularly on the common axis in between the two mirrors. The distance of the object from the concave mirror is 15 cm. Considering the first reflection occurs in the concave mirror and the second reflection in the convex mirror, calculate the position, nature, and height of the final image.
Solution:

In the case of the first reflection in the concave mirror: u = -15 cm; f = -10 cm

We know, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{y_1}+\frac{1}{-15}=\frac{1}{-10}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=-\frac{1}{10}+\frac{1}{15}\)

Or, \(\frac{3_1+2}{30}\)

Or, \(-\frac{1}{30}\)

v= -30 cm

So, the image formed by the concave mirror is real and formed at a distance of 30 cm from the mirror. This image acts as the object of the convex mirror.

In case of the second reflection in the convex mirror:

u = -(40- 30) = -10 cm , f = +15 cm

We know \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{-10}=+\frac{1}{15}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=+\frac{1}{15}+\frac{1}{10}\)

= + \(\frac{1}{6}\)

Or, v= + 6cm

So the final image is virtual and is formed at a distance of 6 cm
behind the convex mirror.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Convex Mirror And Concave Mirror

Magnification by the concave mirror,

m1 = \(\frac{v}{u}\)

= \(\frac{-30}{-15}\)

= -2

Magnification by the convex mirror,

m2 = – \(\frac{v}{u}\)

= – \(\frac{6}{-10}\)

= \(\frac{3}{5}\)

∴ Total magnification.

m = m1 × m2

= -2 ×\(\frac{3}{5}\)

=  – \(\frac{6}{5}\)

As m is negative, so the final image is inverted with respect to the object.

∴ Height- of the final image (taking only the magnitude of m)

= \(\frac{6}{5}\) × height of the object

= \(\frac{6}{5}\) × 2

= \(\frac{12}{5}\)

= 2. 4 cm

Example 15. The focal length of a concave mirror is 30 cm. An object is placed at a distance of 45 cm in front of the mirror. A plane mirror is placed perpendicularly on the principal axis of the concave mirror in such a way that the object is situated in between the two mirrors. Light rays from the object at first are reflected from the concave mirror and then from the plane mirror. As a result the final image coincides with the object. What is the distance between the two mirrors?
Solution:

In case of the concave mirror M1 M2, P is the object and P’ is its image.

Here, u = -45 cm,  f= – 30 cm

We know \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{45}\)

= \(-\frac{1}{30}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=-\frac{1}{30}+\frac{1}{45}\)

= \(\frac{-3+2}{90}\)

= \(\frac{1}{90}\)

Or, v= -90 cm

Op’ = 90 cm

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Distance Between Two Mirrors

According to the question, the reflected rays from the concave mirror form the final image at P after reflection from the plane
mirror M.

∴ PM=  P’M = x (say)

Here, OP’ = OP+PM+P’M

Or, 90 = 45+x+x

Or, x = \(\frac{45}{2}\)

= 22.5 cm

∴ Distance between the mirrors = 45+22.5 67.5 cm.

Example 16. A concave mirror forms a real image magnified two times. If both the object and the screen are moved a real Image magnified three times that of the object is formed. If the screen is moved through a distance of 25cm, then determine the displacement of the object and focal length of the mirror.
Solution:

In the first case,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{-u}=\frac{1}{-f}\)

Or, \(1-\frac{v}{u}=-\frac{v}{f}\)

∴ 1+m = –  \(-\frac{v}{u}\)…………………….(1)

Since m= – \(-\frac{v}{f}\)

In the first case, magnification = 2

∴ 1+2 = \(-\frac{v}{f}\)

Or,  – \(\frac{v}{f}\) = 3…………………….(2)

In the second case, magnification = 3

∴ 1+3 = – \(\frac{(v+25)}{f}\)

Or,  4 = – \(\frac{v}{f}-\frac{25}{f}\)

∴ 4= 3 – \(3\frac{25}{f}\)

Or, f= – 25 cm

The focal length of the concave mirror = 25cm

From equation (2) we have,

v =3f = -3 × (-25) = 75 cm

According to the equation of a spherical mirror,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}-\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{75}-\frac{1}{25}\)

[since the image is real, hence v is taken negative]

Or,

u = -37.5 cm

In the first case object distance 37.5 cm

In the second case image distance

v1= v+25= 75+25= 100 cm

Suppose, object distance = u1

Since in this case magnification =3

∴ \(u_1=-\frac{1}{3} v_1\)

= \(\frac{100}{3}\)

= – 33.33 cm

∴ Object distance in the second case =33.33cm

∴ Displacement of the object = 37.5-33.33

= 4.17cm

So, the displacement of the object = 4.17 cm, and the focal length of the mirror = 25 cm

Example 17.  A cube of side 2 m is placed in front of a large concave mirror of focal length 1 m in such a way that the face A of the cube is at a distance of 3 m and the face B at a distance of 5 m from the mirror.

  1. Calculate the distance between the images of the faces A and B.
  2. Determine the height of the images of faces A and B. 
  3. Will the image of the cube be a cube

Solution:

1. Distance of the face A from the mirror, u1 = -3 m, focal length of the mirror, f= -1 m

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Distance Of The Face A From The Mirror

Let the image distance of the face A from the mirror be v1 m

We know, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or,   \(\frac{1}{v_1}-\frac{1}{3}=-\frac{1}{1}\)

Or,= v1 = -1.5 m

Distance of the face B from the mirror, u=-5 m; the image distance of this face = v2 m

We know, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v_2}-\frac{1}{5}=-\frac{1}{1}\)

Or,= v2 = -1.25 m

So, the distance between the images of the faces A and B

= v1– v2 = 1.5-1.25 = 0.25 m [Taking magnitude of v1 and v2 ]

2. Magnification in the first case

m1 = \(\frac{1}{v_1}-\frac{1}{u_1}\)

= \(\frac{-1.5}{-3}\)

= – 0.5

∴ \(\frac{\text { height of the image of the face } A\left(I_A\right)}{\text { length of the face } A\left(O_A\right)}\)

Or, IA= -5.5 × 2 = -1m

Again, magnification in the second case

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v_2}-\frac{1}{u_2}\)

m2 = \(\frac{1}{v_2}-\frac{1}{u_2}\)

= \(\frac{-1.25}{-5}\)

= – 0.25

∴ Height of the image of the face B,

Or, IB= -5.5 × 2 = -1m

IB =  m2 ×  height of the face B

= -0.25 × 2

= -0.5 m

3. So, it is seen that the height of the image of face A and that of the face B are not equal. So, the image of the cube will no longer be a cube.

Example 18. A is a point object in a circular track. A light ray starting from object A is reflected twice by the circular track and returns again to A. The angle of incidance is a. The distance of A from the center of the circular track is x and the diameter of the circular track from A intersects the path of the ray at a point D whose distance from the center of the circular track is y.
Show that, tan α = \(\sqrt{\frac{x-y}{x+y}}\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Centre Of The Circular Track
Solution:

In Δ OBC, OB = OC; so, ∠OBC= ∠OCB = α

Also ∠ABC = ∠ACB= 2α; so, AB = AC

Since Δ ABC is isosceles, hence median AD ⊥ BC

∴ tan α =  \(\frac{y}{B D}\) and tan 2α = \(\frac{x+y}{B D}\)

Or, \(\frac{\tan 2 \alpha}{\tan \alpha}=\frac{x+y}{y}\)

Or, \(\frac{2 \tan \alpha}{\tan \alpha\left(1-\tan ^2 \alpha\right)}=\frac{x+y}{y}\)

Or, \(1-\tan ^2 \alpha=\frac{2 y}{x+y}\)

Or, \(\tan ^2 \alpha=1-\frac{2 y}{x+y}\)

= \(\frac{x-y}{x+y}\)

Or, tanα = \(\sqrt{\frac{x-y}{x+y}}\)

So, the distance between the images of the faces A and B

Example 19. A concave mirror and a convex mirror are placed co-axially face to face. The focal length of each of them is f and the distance between them is 4f. A point source is so placed on their common axis in between the two mirrors that if the first reflection is considered to take place on the convex mirror, the final image coincides with the point source. Determine the position of the source.
Solution:

Let the point source O be situated at a distance x from the convex mirror

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Concave Mirror And Convex Mirror

If the image distance is v1 then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v_1}+\frac{1}{-x}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v_1}=+\frac{1}{f}+\frac{1}{x}\)

= \(+\frac{1}{f}+\frac{1}{x}=\frac{(x+f)}{f x}\)

Or, \(v_1=\frac{f x}{x+f}\)

This image will be formed at Oj behind the convex mirror. Now u X this image will act as the object of the concave mirror.

∴ Object distance for the concave mirror,

u2= 4f+ v1

= \(4 f+\frac{f x}{x+f}\)

= \(\frac{5 f x+4 f^2}{x+f}\)

∴ Image distance v2 = 4f- x

Since the final image coincides with the object

∴ \(\frac{1}{v_2}+\frac{1}{u_2}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{4 f-x}+\frac{x+f}{5 f x+4 f^2}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{4 f-x}=\frac{1}{f}-\frac{x+f}{5 f x+4 f^2}\)

= \(\frac{4 x+3 f}{f(5 x+4 f)}\)

Or = x² – 2fx – 2f² = 0

Or, \(\frac{2 f \pm \sqrt{4 f^2+8 f^2}}{2}=f \pm f \sqrt{3}\)

∴ x = \(f(1+\sqrt{3})\)  [neglecting the negative value]

The distance of the source from convex mirror = \(f(1+\sqrt{3})\)

Example 20.  The diameter of the moon is 3450 km and its distance from the earth is 3.8 x 105 km, What will be the diameter of the image of the moon formed by a convex mirror of focal length 7.6 m? As the moon is very far away from the earth the image of the moon will be formed in the focal plane of the mirror
Solution:

Hence, v = f = 7.6 m

Now, u= 3.8 × 105 km and magnification, m = \(\frac{v}{u}\)

[Taking the mod value of m]

∴ The diameter of the image

= m × diameter of the moon

= \(=\frac{7.6 \mathrm{~m}}{3.8 \times 10^5 \mathrm{~km}} \times 3450\)km

= 00.69m

= 6.9 cm

Example 21. Three times magnified image of an object is formed on a screen placed at a distance of 8 cm from the object with the help of the spherical mirror. Determine the nature of the mirror, focal length, and the distance of the mirror from the object.]
Solution:

Since the image is formed on a screen, the image is real and the mirror is concave.

Suppose, u= x cm and so v = (x+8)cm

Here,m = 3 or, \(\frac{v}{u}\) = 3 [taking the mod value of m]

Or, \(\frac{v}{u}\) = 3

Or, \(\frac{(x+8)}{x}\) = 3

Or,   x= 4cm

So the mirror is situated at a distance of 4 cm from the object

∴ v = (4+8) = 12 cm

We know , \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or,  \(\frac{1}{-12}+\frac{1}{-4}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, f= -3 cm

∴  Focal length of the mirror

= 3 cm. A negative sign in the value of/ supports the mirror as concave in nature

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Magnified Image

Example 22. An object is placed just at the middle point between a concave mirror of radius of curvature 40 cm and a convex mirror of radius of curvature 30 cm facing each other. The mirrors are situated 50 cm apart from each other. Considering the first reflection occurs in the concave mirror, determine the position and nature of the image formed by this mirror. Next, find the position and nature of the image formed by the convex mirror considering the first image of concave mirror as its object.
Solution:

Focal length of the concave mirror = \(\frac{40}{2}\) = 20 CM

Focal length of the convex mirror = \(\frac{30}{2}\)  = 15cm

In case of the concave mirror, u= – 25 cm: f= -20 cm.

We know, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{-25}=\frac{1}{-20}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{25}-\frac{1}{20}=\frac{4-5}{100}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=-\frac{1}{100}\)

Or, v= – 100 cm

So, the image formed by the concave mirror in the

absence of the convex mirror would be real and inverted and situated at Q1 at a distance of 100 cm from the concave mirror. This image will act as a virtual object for the convex mirror.

Her O1Q1 = 100 cm

Now for the presence of the convex mirror M3M4 object distance, M3M4 = , object distance , u1= (100-50) cm = 50 cm;

Focal length, f1= 15 cm.

According to the equation of mirror,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v_1}+\frac{1}{50}=\frac{1}{15}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v_1}=\frac{1}{15}-\frac{1}{50}\)

Or, \(\frac{10-3}{150}=\frac{7}{150}\)

Or,  v1= \(\frac{150}{7}\)

= 21.43cm

So, the final image will be formed at Q2 at a distance of 21.43 cm from the convex mirror. A positive value of v1 indicates that this image is virtual.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Virtual Object For The Convex Mirror

Example 23. An arrow of height 2.5 cm is situated vertically at a distance of 10 cm from a convex mirror of a focal length 20 cm. Where will the image be formed? Determine its height. If the arrow is moved away from the mirror what will happen to its image?
Solution:

Here, u = -10 cm and f= 20 cm

We know,  \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{-10}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{10}+\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{2+1}{20}=\frac{3}{20}\)

or, v= \(\frac{20}{3}\)

= 6. 66cm

So, the image will be formed at a distance of 6.66 cm behind the convex mirror.

Magnification, m =\(\frac{I}{O}=-\frac{v}{u}\)

I = \(-O \times \frac{v}{u}\)

= \(-2.5 \times \frac{20}{3 \times(-10)}\)

= \(\frac{5}{3}\)

= 1.66cm

So, the height of the image = 1.66 cm. If the arrow is moved away from the convex mirror the image will move towards the focus of the mirror and will be diminished in size

Example 24. A rod of length 10 cm lies along the principal axis of a concave mirror of focal length 10 cm in such a way that its end closer to the pole is 20 cm away from the mirror. What is the length of the image?
Solution:

Here for the side A, f = -10 cm, u = -20 cm.

From the equation, \(\frac{1}{u}+\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{f}\) we get v = -20 cm

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Length Of The Road

For the side B, u – -30 cm

Similarly, v = -15 cm

Length of the image = 20- 15 = 5 cm

Reflection Of Light Synopsis

Reflection of light:

  1. Coming through a medium when light incidents on the upper surface of another medium, then a part of that incident light returns to the first medium by changing its direction.
  2. This phenomenon is known as the reflection of light.

Laws of reflection:

  1. The incident ray, the reflected ray and the normal to the reflecting surface at the point of incidence lie in the same plane.
  2. The angle of incidence is equal to the angle of reflection.

Image:

When rays of light diverging from a point source after reflection or refraction converge to or appear to diverge from a second point, the second point is called the image of the first point.

Focus in case of reflection from a spherical surface:

When a beam of rays parallels to the principal axis is incident on a spherical mirror, it is seen that the reflected rays either converge to or appear to diverge from a fixed point on the principal axis. This point is called the principal focus or focal point or briefly the focus of the mirror.

Conjugate foci:

1. If a pair of points is such that when an object is placed at one of them, its image is formed at the other by a fixed mirror, then that pair of points are called conjugate foci of that mirror.

2. The focal length of a concave mirror is taken as positive and the focal length of a convex mirror is taken as negative.

3. The distance measured from the pole of the mirror and in ‘front of it is taken as positive but the distance measured in the back side of the mirror is taken as negative.

4. If the aperture is small then the focal length of a spherical mirror becomes half of its radius of curvature

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light The Nature Of The Mirror

5. Real image is formed in front of the mirror but virtual is formed at the back of the mirror.

6. The ratio of the length of the image to that of the object is called linear magnification of the image.

7. The ratio of the area of an image to that of the two-dimensional object is called areal magnification.

8. The ratio of the length of the image to that of the object along the principal axis is called longitudinal or axial mag- notification.. da

9. In the case of a spherical mirror longitudinal magnification is equal to the square of the linear magnification.

10. Angle of reflection (r) = angle of incidence (1)

11. Angle of deviation for a ray of light after reflection from a plane mirror,

δ = 180°-2i [i= angle of incidence]

12. In case of the image formed by a plane mirror, the distance of the image from the mirror

= distance of the object from the mirror.

13. In the case of a spherical mirror of a small aperture the relation between the focal length of the mirror () and its radius of curvature (r) is

f = \(\frac{r}{2}\)

14. In the case of a spherical mirror of a small aperture, the relation among the object distance (u), image distance (v), and focal length (f) is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

15. Newton’s equation:

xy = f² [where, x = u-f and y = v-f]

16. Linear magnification:

m = \(\frac{\text { length or height of the image }(I)}{\text { length or height of the object }(O)}\)

= \(\frac{\text { image distance }(v)}{\text { object distance }(u)}\)

= \(\frac{f}{f-u}=\frac{f-\nu}{f}\)

17. Areal magnification for a two-dimensional object:

m’ = \(\frac{\text { area of image }}{\text { area of object }}\)

18. Longitudinal or axial magnification:

m” = \(\frac{\text { length of the image along the principal axis }}{\text { length of the object along the principal axis }}\)

Rules for solving numerical problems relating to spherical mirrors

To solve the numerical problems in connection with spherical mirrors the following rules are to be followed:

  • In the general equation of mirrors, put the numerical values of u, v, f etc. with their proper signs.
  • Then after solving the equation, draw inference about the distance from the sign.
  • A positive sign of the focal length will suggest that the mirror is convex while a negative sign will suggest that the mirror is concave.
  •  If the image distance is negative, we have to understand that the image has been formed in front of the mirror and it is real and inverted.
  • Again, if the image distance is positive, we have to understand that the image has been formed behind the mirror and it is virtual and erect.

Reflection Of Light Very Short Question And Answers

Question 1. Can an image be formed due to diffused reflection? 
Answer: No

Question 2. Can a plane mirror form a real image?
Answer: Yes

Question 3. If a light ray is incident on a horizontal plane mirror making an angle 30° with the mirror, what angle will the reflected ray make with the mirror?
Answer: 30

Question 4. What type of reflection takes place on the screen of a cinema hall?
Answer: Diffuse

Question 5. What is the angle of deviation of a ray incident perpendicularly on a reflecting surface?
Answer:  180°

Question 6. Focus of which spherical mirror is virtual.
Answer:  Convex

Question 7. Two concave mirrors have same focal length but different apertures. Both the mirrors form an image of the sun on a screen. For which image formation will the temperature of the screen become higher?
Answer:  Concave

Question 8. The secondary focus of a concave mirror is a fixed point. Is this statement correct?
Answer: No

Question 9. The principal focus of a concave mirror is a fixed point. Is this statement correct?
Answer:  Yes

Question 10. Two concave mirrors have the same aperture but different focal lengths. Both form images of the sun on a screen. For which image formation will the temperature of the
Answer:  In both cases, hotness will be the same

Question 11. The radius of curvature of a concave mirror is 30 cm. What is its focal length?
Answer: 15 cm

Question 12. Which spherical mirror is called a divergent mirror-concave or convex?
Answer:  Convex

Question 13. The focal length of a spherical mirror is 40 cm. What is its radius of curvature?
Answer: 80 cm

Question 14. What is the value of the focal length of a plane mirror?
Answer: Infinite

15. What is the power of a plane mirror?
Answer: Zero

Question 16. What is the relation between the radius of curvature (r) and focal length (f) of a spherical mirror?
Answer: r = 2f

Question 17. Does the size of mirror affect the nature of the image?
Answer: No

Question 18. The focal length of a concave mirror is equal for all colors of light. Is the statement true or false? [true] [yes] 21. What type of mirror is to be used for getting parallel rays from a small source of light?
Answer: True

Question 19. What will happen to the focal length of the concave mirror when it is immersed in water? Will remain unchanged
Answer: Will remain unchanged

Question 20. Where should an object be placed in front of a concave mirror to get a magnified image?
Answer:  Between f and 2f 

Question 21. Why do we sometimes use a concave mirror instead of a plane mirror as a common mirror? [to get a magnified erect image]
Answer: To get a magnified erect image

Question 22. What is the magnification of the image of an object placed at the center of curvature of a concave mirror?
Answer: 1

Question 23. What is the magnification of an object placed at the focus Answer: Infinity

Question 24. Can a convex mirror ever form a real image of a real object? of a concave mirror?
Answer:  No

Question 25. What will the image of an object placed before a convex screen be higher? mirror-erect or inverted?
Answer: Erect

Question 26. Two concave mirrors are placed face to face and they have the same centre of curvature. A point source of light is placed at their common center of curvature. Where will the image be formed?
Answer: At their common center of curvature

Question 27. If an object is placed between the pôle and the focus of a concave mirror, will the size of the image be magnified with respect to the size of the objector?
Answer: Yes

Question 28. What is the minimum distance between an object and its image formed by a concave mirror?
Answer:  Zero

Question 29. If a concave mirror is immersed in water will its focal length change?
Answer: No

Question 30. In the case of a concave mirror, what is the shape of the uv graph?
Answer:  Rectangular hyperbola]

Question 31. In the case of a concave mirror, what is the shape of the graph?
Answer: Straight line

Question 32. The focal length of a concave mirror in vacuum is 2 m. What will be the focal length of the concave mirror in a medium of refractive index 2.76?
Answer: 2 m

Question 33. At what distance in front of a concave mirror (f = 10 m) an object is to be placed so that the size of the image will be halved of the size of the object?
Answer: 30 cm

Question 34. If the conjugate foci of a spherical mirror lie on the same side of the mirror then, what is the nature of the mirror?
Answer: Concave

Question 35. What is the magnification produced in a plane mirror? 40. A cube is placed in front of a large concave mirror. Will the image of the cube be a cube?
Answer: 1

Question 36. Can a convex mirror form a real image?
Answer: Can form real image of a virtual object

Question 37. For a spherical mirror if the linear magnification of the image be m what will be its lateral magnification?
Answer:

Question 38. The image of a candle formed by a concave mirror is cast on a screen. What will happen if the mirror is covered partly?
Answer: The brightness of the image will be reduced]

Question 39. Will the focal length of a spherical mirror be affected if the wavelength of the light used is increased?
Answer: No

Question 40. What type of mirror do car drivers use to view the traffic at the back of the car?
Answer:
Convex

Question 41. What type of mirror do dentists use?
Answer:
Concave

Question 42. What type of mirror is used in searchlights and headlights of vehicles?
Answer:
Paraboloidal

Reflection Of Light Fill In The Blanks

Question 1. The reflecting surface from which regular reflection of light takes place is called__________________  object 
Answer:  Smooth plane reflector

Question 2. A plane mirror can form a real image of a____________ object
Answer: Virtual

Question 3. A smaller virtual image is formed by the blank). mirror. [Fill in Answer: Convex

Question 4. An object is moving towards a convex mirror from a large distance. The image will move with _________________ velocity than  the object  ___________  the mirror 
Answer: 
Less, towards

Reflection Of Light Assertion Reason Type

Direction: These questions have statement I and statement II. the four choices given below, choose the one that best scribes the two statements.

  1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.
  2. Statement 2 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.
  3. Statement 3 is true, statement 2 is false.
  4. Statement 4 is false, and statement 2 is true.

Question 1.

Statement 1: The formula connecting u, v, and ƒ for a spherical mirror is valid only for mirrors whose sizes are very small compared to their radii of curvature.

Statement 2: Laws of reflection are strictly valid for plane surfaces but not for large spherical surfaces.

Answer:  3. Statement 3 is true, statement 2 is false.

Question 2.

Statement 1: A concave mirror is preferred to a plane mirror for shaving.

Statement 2: When a man keeps his face between the pole and the focus of the mirror, an erect and highly magnified virtual image is formed.

Answer:  1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 3. 

Statement 1: A virtual image can not be directly photographed.

Statement 2: A virtual image can be produced by using a convex mirror.

Answer: 2. Statement 2 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 4.

Statement 1: In the absence of diffuse reflection an object would appear either dazzlingly bright or quite dark.

Statement 2: The angle of incidence is not equal to the angle of reflection in this case.

Answer:   3. Statement 3 is true, statement 2 is false.

Question 5.

Statement 1: Convex mirror is used as driver’s mirror.

Statement 2: Convex mirror gives an index wider field of view of the traffic.

Answer:  1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.

Reflection Of Light Match The Columns

Question 1. 

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Regular Refraction

Answer: 1-B, 2- D, 3- A, 4. C

Question 2. The nature of the image and the type of mirror are given in column A and column B respectively. Match the column.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light The Nature Of Image And The Type Of Mirror Are Given

Answer:  1-D, 2-C, 3 A, 4 – B

Question 3. Some relations related to spherical mirror and their field of application are given in column A and column B respectively (The symbols have their usual meanings). Match the column.

 

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Some Relations Related To Spherical Mirror

Answer:  1- D, 2- C, 3- B, 4- A

Question 4. The position of an object with respect to a concave mirror and the position of the image are given in column 1 and column 2 respectively.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light Position Of Object

Answer: 1- B, 2-D, 3- E, 4- C, 5-A

Question 5. Match the corresponding entries of column I with column [where m is the magnification produced by the mirror].

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 1 Reflection Of Light M Is The Magnification Produced By The Mirror

  1. 1. (A, C ) 2. (A, D)  3. ( A, B)  4. (C, D)
  2. 1. (A, D)  2. (B, C) 3. (B, D) 4. (C, D)
  3. 1. (C, D) 2. (B, D) 3. (B, C) 4. (A, D)
  4. 1. (B, C) 2. (B, C )3. (B, D) 4. (A, D)

Answer: 1. (B, C)  2. (B, C) 3. (B, D) 4. (A, D)

Magnification of image produced by a spherical mirror,

For real images, m<0, and m> 0 for virtual images.

The convex mirror always forms a virtual image, so m> 0 always and the size of the image is less or equal to the size of object 1.e., m≤1.

In the case of the concave mirror, if the real image is formed, then there can be |m|≥ 1 and |m | ≤1, and for a virtual image m>1. The option is correct.

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Atom Notes

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Constituents Of An Atom

Early nineteenth century, John Dalton proposed that all matter is made up of tiny, indivisible particles called ‘atoms! This statement along with other similar statements was later proved to be wrong and discarded

Towards the end of the nineteenth century, William Crookes, Joseph John Thomson, Philipp Lenard, and others, while studying the silent electric discharge in gases at low pressure paved the way for the discovery ofelectrons. Among them, J J Thomson is credited with the discovery of the electron, a subatomic particle. After the discovery of electrons, the myth of the indivisibility of ‘atom’ was dispelled

Electron:

It has been possible to show the emission of electrons from almost all matters through suitable experimental arrangements. Electrons are negatively charged particles carrying a charge which is denoted by e or e-1

Millikan determined the amount of charge of an electron, e = 1.6 × 10-19 coulomb = 4.8 × 10-10 esu J. J Thomson determined the specific charge of an electron, i.e., charge to mass ratio for an electron 1.76 × 1011 C . kg-1.

Therefore, the mass of the electron

Read and Learn More Class 12 Physics Notes

me = \(\frac{\text { amount of charge of an electron }(e)}{\text { specific charge of an electron }\left(\frac{e}{m_e}\right)}\)

9.1 × 10-31 kg-1

= 9.1×10-28 g

Positive charge:

Most materials are electrically neutral.  From various electron emission experiments, it was proved that (since matter is neutral) there must be some positive charge also in the atom. Later experiments confirmed the presence of a positive charge on an atom.

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Atom Notes

Rutherford’s Atomic Model

Alpha parties scattering experiment:

Rutherford and his co-workers performed the famous alpha par¬ ticle scattering experiment. Alpha particles are emitted from a radioactive source with considerable energy. These a -particles were collimated into a narrow parallel beam which was made incident on a thin foil of a heavy metal like gold (Z = 79), silver (Z = 47), etc.

These metals being ductile, can be easily drawn into a thin foil of width about 107 m. The thinness ensured that eadi a -particle could interact with a single atom in each collision.

Due to collision with the foil, die a -particles were scattered in different directions which were detected by a fluorescent detection screen. Very few a -particles were scattered in a backward direction without penetrating the foil, but being deflected through angles greater than 90°.

Atom Alpha Particles Scattering

Observation and inference:

  • Most of the a -particles passed straight through the metal foil without suffering any deflection. This observa¬ tion leads to the conclusion that most of the space inside the atom is empty.
  • Low angle scattering: Some of the alpha particles were scattered through small angles i.e., the scattering angle Here, it is assumed that this scattering
  • This takes place due to coulomb attraction between an alpha particle of charge +2e and an electron of charge -e. The deflections of α -particles are so small that an α -particle is about 7000 times heavier than an electron. From this, it is concluded that electrons are embedded discretely inside the atom
  • Large angle scattering: Some a -particles, though very few suffered deflection by 90° or larger angles. Some of these a -particles were even deflected through 180° Rutherford quantitatively analyzed the

Atom Large Angle Scattering

A number of these large angle deflections. He argued that, to deflect the a -particle backward, it must experience a large repulsive force which was possible if the entire positive charge and almost total mass of the atom were concentrated in a small space. This confirmed the presence of the nucleus.

Thus the strong electrostatic repulsion between an a -particle of charge +2e and a nucleus of charge +Ze was the cause of these large deflections.

By quantitative analysis, it was also concluded that the diameter ofthe nucleus is about 10-14 m which is about \(\frac{1}{1000}\) times the atomic diameter of 10-10 m. Hence the volume of the nucleus is only about 1 in 1012 parts of the atom

Rutherford’s atomic model is often compared with the solar system, but there are more dissimilarities than resemblances. Similarities are only marginal.

Similarities:

Atom Similarities Of Solar And Rutherfords Atomic Model

Dissimilarities:

Atom Dissimilarities Of Solar And Rutherfords Atomic Model

From the observations, Rutherford proposed his atomic model.

The salient features of the model are:

  • The nucleus exists at the center of an atom and electrons orbit around the nucleus in circular paths.
  • The necessary centripetal force for the orbital motion is provided by the electrostatic attraction between the opposite charges of the nucleus and the electron

Atom Centrepetal Force

Drawbacks of the Rutherford model:

InstabilHy of the atom: An orbiting electron in an atom is subjected to centripetal acceleration. According to Max¬ Well’s classical electromagnetic theory, any accelerated charged particle emits electromagnetic radiation.

Since orbiting electrons are accelerated, they should also emit radiation. If this were to happen, the energy of the orbiting electron would keep on decreasing. It would follow a spiral path and ultimately collide with the nucleus.

Theoretical calculations show that under this condition no atom would survive for more than 10-8 s. However, matter is stable implying that atoms too cannot be unstable.

Atom Alpha Instability Of The Atom

Continuous atomic spectrum: If electron energy in an atom had converted into radiant energy, we would get a con¬ continuous spectrum. Interestingly, atoms of hydrogen, helium, etc. produce a line spectrum instead of a continuous spectrum

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Atom Bohr’s Atomic Model

Rutherford’s atomic model was modified by Niels Bohr. The postulates Rutherford model which has no technical difficulties remain intact in the Bohr model of the atom. They are  ISM Positively charged nucleus occupies a negligible space at the center of the atom.

Negatively charged electrons revolve around the nucleus in circular orbits. If the mass, speed, and radius of the orbit of an electron are m, v, and r, respectively, the Centripetal force necessary to revolve electrons in a circular orbit,

F = \(\frac{m v^2}{r}\) ……………..(1)

The electrostatic force of attraction acts between the nucleus and electrons. Now, if the atomic number of an atom is Z and the charge of an electron is, the total charge of the nucleus is Ze. So, the electrostatic force of attraction between the nucleus and an electron

F2 = \(\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e \cdot e}{r^2}=\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e^2}{r^2}\)

On the other hand, resolving the drawbacks of Rutherford’s model related to the

  • Stability of atoms and
  • Atomic line spectrum, Bohr introduced some revolutionary ideas that are not consistent with classical physics.

From this, Bohr’s theory of the atom was  established and the consequent structure of the atom “is called Bohr’s atomic model

Postulates of Bohr’s Theory

Bohr’s model is based on three postulates. These are a[so known as Bohr’s quantum postulates.

  • Electrons inside an atom can only revolve in some allowed orbits. When an electron revolves in an allowed orbit, it does not radiate energy.
  • Note that, according to classical electromagnetic theory, a rotating (i.e., accelerated) charge radiates energy.
  • According to this postulate, the energy of an electron in any allowed orbit remains constant; hence these orbits are called stationary orbits or stable orbits.
  • Transition of electrons from one stable orbit to another is possible.
  • During the transition, an emission or an absorp¬ tion of radiation occurs.

Its frequency f is determined from the relation, hf = E1~ E2 where h is Planck’s constant and (E1 ~E2) is the energy difference of the electron in the two stable orbits.

When the energy (E1) of an electron in its initial orbit is more than its energy (E2) in its final orbit, i.e., when E1> E2, the difference in energy is converted into the energy of an emitted photon. As a result, the atom radiates energy. In this case,

E1– E2 = hf ……………………………..(1)

Again, if E1 < E2, an external photon should supply the difference in energy. So, in this case, the atom absorbs energy.

E2– E2 = hf ……………………………..(2)

Equations (1) and (2) are called Bohr’s frequency conditions

The orbit. where the angular momentum of the electron Is an integral multiple of \(\frac{k}{2 \pi}\) , is known as a stationary or stable orbit

Now, if the radius of any stable orbit is rn, the speed of
electron in drat orbit be vn, angular momentum,

Ln = momentum x radius of the circular path

So, according to this postulate,

⇒ \(m v_n r_n=\frac{n h}{2 \pi}\)

where, n = 1.2.3,…… This equation is called Bohr’s quantum condition, n is called the principal quantum number of an electron or its orbit. These stable orbits are called Bohr orbits.

It is dear that, none of Bohr’s postulates is consistent with classical physics.

  • Yet, the success of Bohr’s theory is borne out by die analysis of the atomic spectrum of hydrogen and some other elements.
  • Moreover, a dear qualitative picture related to the atomic structure of any element can be obtained from Bohr’s theory.
  • Hence, in spite, of some inconsistency relating to some classical experiments, the Bohr model is considered the basis of the atomic structure of all elements.

Bohr’s Quantum Condition from de Broglie’s Hypothesis

  • According to de Broglie’s hypothesis, a stream of any parties can be considered to be matter waves
  • If the stream of particles advances freely, the corresponding matter wave behaves as a progressive wave
  • On the other hand, if the stream of particles is confined within a definite region, then naturally the corresponding matter wave behaves as a stationary wave
  • From these considerations, de Broglie assumed that,
  • A matter wave of electrons confined within an atom is a stationary wave.
  • The electronic orbits in an atom should be such that, an integral number of electron waves is present in a complete orbit.
  • Otherwise, after a complete revolution, the
  • Wave will reach n different point mul It once a Stationary wave will not be formed.

Atom Broglies Hypothesis

If the radius of the die circular path is r, circumference = 2πr. So, if the wavelength of the electron wave is λ, then

2πr = nλ [n = 1,2,3, ……… ]

Here,  four complete waves arc shown In n complete
orbit i.e., n = 4.

Again, according to de Broglie’s hypothesis, if the mass of electron = m and its speed = vn, then

= \(\lambda=\frac{h}{m v}\)

h = planks constant

So, 2πr = \(n \frac{h}{m v}\)

Where n = 1,2,3…….

Or mvr = \(n \frac{h}{2 \pi}\)

For different values of n, the values of r and v will be different; if these values are taken as rn and vn for the definite value of n, then

⇒ \(m v_n r_n=n \frac{h}{2 \pi}\)

Where n = 1,2,3 ……………

This is Bohr’s quantum condition. So the quantum condition is consistent with the idea of de Broglie’s matter wave. But it should be kept in mind that, as an explanation of unstable orbits of an atom, the above-mentioned discussion is a kind of oversimplification. A true explanation can only be made with quantum mechanics.

Application of Bohr’s Theory

According to this condition, the radii of different Bohr orbits and orbital speeds of electrons are different. In the case of n -th orbit

⇒ \(m v_n r_n=\frac{n h}{2 \pi} ; \text { where } n=1,2,3 \ldots\)

Accroding \(v_n^2=\frac{n^2 h^2}{4 \pi^2 m^2 r_n^2}\) …………………….(1)

The radius of the n-th Bohr orbit (r„): Electrostatic force of attraction between electron and nucleus of nth orbit

⇒ \(\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e^2}{r_n^2}\)

This force of attraction supplies the necessary centripetal force \(\frac{m v_n^2}{r_n}\)

So, \(\frac{m v_n^2}{r_n}=\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e^2}{r_n^2}\)

Or, \(v_n^2=\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e^2}{m r_n}\) …………………….(2)

Comparing equation (1) and (2), we get

⇒ \(\frac{n^2 h^2}{4 \pi^2 m^2 r_n^2}=\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e^2}{m r_n}\)

Or, \(r_n=\frac{\epsilon_0 n^2 h^2}{\pi m Z e^2}\) ……………………………… (3)

This is the expression of the radius of n -th Bohr orbit

Total energy of the electron in n-th orbit (En):

The kinetic energy of the electron in n -th orbit,

⇒ \(E_k=\frac{1}{2} m \nu_n^2=\frac{1}{2} \cdot \frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e^2}{r_n}=\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e^2}{2 r_n}\)

Now, we know that the potential energy of an electron in n -th orbit due to the electrostatic force of attraction

⇒ \(E_p=-\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e^2}{r_n}\)

So, the total energy of the electron in n -th orbit

⇒ \(E_n=E_k+E_p=\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e^2}{r_n}\left(\frac{1}{2}-1\right)\)

⇒ \(-\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e^2}{2 r_n}\) ………………………. (4)

Hence, En= -En and Ep = 2En

Substituting the value of rn from equation (3) into equation (4), we get

⇒ \(-\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{Z e^2 \cdot \pi m Z e^2}{2 \cdot \epsilon_0 n^2 h^2}=-\frac{m e^4 Z^2}{8 \epsilon_0^2 n^2 h^2}\) …………………….(5)

Hydrogen atom:

The structure of the hydrogen atom is the simplest of all. For hydrogen Z = 1, i.e., the electric charge of its nucleus is +e, and only one electron having charge -e revolves around it.

All the information obtained from Bohr’s theory for this atom is given below

The radius of n – th Bhor orbit:

Substituting Z = 1 in the equation (3) we get,

rn = \(\frac{\epsilon_0 n^2 h^2}{\pi m e^2}\) ……………………………… (6)

Here, ∈0 = permittivity of vacuum

= 8.854 × 10-12C2 . N-1 . m-2

h = Planck’s constant = 6.63 × 10-34 J.s

m = mass of electron = 9.1 × 10-31 kg

e = charge of an electron = 1.6 × 10-19 C

Hence, rn α n²

The information obtained about Bohr orbits from equation (6) is:

1. For n = 1, r becomes minimum, i.e., the orbit lies closest to the nucleus. This is known as the first Bohr orbit or K – shell of the atom. The radius of this orbit is called the first

Bohr radius is denoted by the sign a0, i.e., r1 = a0.

Putting n = 1 in equation (6), we get,

a0 = \(\frac{\epsilon_0 h^2}{\pi m e^2}\)………………..(7)

Substituting the values of the constants in this expression we get

a0 = 0.53 × 10-10 m

= 0.53Å

= 0.053 nm

Angstrom and nanometre units:

1 angstrom (Å) = 10-10m; 1 nanometre (nm) = 10-9m

So, 1nm = 10Å  or, 1Å = 0.1 nm. Nowadays nm unit Is more commonly used instead of Å in SI.

2. Using the value of aQ in equation (6), we get, rn = n²a0

Substituting n = 2, 3, 4, in this equation, the radii of the orbits, L, M, N,….. are obtained, respectively.

Since rn the ratio of the radii of the orbits K, L, M, N…. is 1: 4:9:16………………………….

For example,

The radius of the L -orbit, rn = 2². a0 = 4 × 0.53 = 2.12Å;

The radius of the M -orbit, r3 = 3² . a0 = 9 × 0.53 = 4.77Å ; etc.

3. The orbits having radii a0, 4a0, 9a0, ……………………….are permissible and no orbit exists in between them.

For example, the radii of the first and the second Bohr orbits are 0.53 Å and 2.12 Å, respectively. So, no electron can revolve along any circular path having a radius >0.53 A but <2.12 Å. So, the Bohr orbits are discrete, due to integral values of n. Thus n is called the principal quantum number

The energy of the electron to the n-th orbit (En):

Substituting the value of rn from equation (8) in equation (4), we get for hydrogen Z = 1

(En) = \(E_n=-\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \frac{e^2}{2 n^2 a_0}\) ………………. (9)

This is the expression for the total energy of the electron revolving in the n-th orbit of a hydrogen atom.

The inferences made from equation (9) are:

The value of En is negative; hence higher the value of n, i.e., the greater the distance greater the energy of the electron. So in the first Bohr orbit or the K-orbit, the energy of the electron is the least This is called the ground state of the hydrogen atom. Putting n = 1 in equation (9), we get

⇒ \(E_1=-\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{e^2}{2 a_0}\) ………………………(10)

Using the values of the constants we get, E1 = -13.6eV; hence, the ground state energy of the hydrogen atom = -13.6eV.

Again, putting the value of a0 from equation (7) into equation (10), we get,

E1 = \(-\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{e^2 \pi m e^2}{2 \epsilon_0 h^2}\)

= \(-\frac{m e^4}{8 \epsilon_0^2 h^2}\)

Where c is the speed of light in a vacuum

Where, r = \(\frac{m e^4}{8 \epsilon_0^2 c h^3}\) = constant

Here, R is a constant called the Rydberg constant Substituting the accepted values of the physical constants, the value of

R comes out to be 1.09737 × 107m

From equations (9) (10) and (11), we get

⇒ \(E_n=-\frac{R c h}{n^2}=-\frac{13.6 \mathrm{eV}}{n^2}\)

Or, \(E_n \propto \frac{1}{n^2}\)

Thus the energies in the orbits K, L, M, N.. are as \(1: \frac{1}{4}: \frac{1}{9}: \frac{1}{16}\)

So, in the orbits, of hydrogen atoms, the energies are E1 = -13.6eV, E2 = -3.4eV, E3 = -1.51eV, and E4 = -0.85eV, respectively.

Hence, these energy levels are discrete, i.e., the electron cannot exist in any intermediate energy state.

Clearly, as n increases, En becomes less negative i.e., the energy increases. The energy levels of the hydrogen atoms are represented in the energy level diagram the highest energy state corresponds to n = and has energy

⇒ \(E_{\infty}=\frac{13.6}{\infty^2}=0 \mathrm{eV}\)

Note that an electron can have any total energy above QeV. In such a situation, the electron is free and there is a continuum of energy state above

E = \(\frac{13.6}{\infty^2}\)

= 0eV

Atom Energy Of The Electron In nth Orbit

Speed of the electron in n th orbit (v):

In the case of the hydrogen atom, putting Z = 1, we get from equation (2)

⇒ \(v_n^2 \propto \frac{1}{r_n} \text { or, } v_n \propto \frac{1}{\sqrt{r_n}}\)

Again from equation (3), we get

⇒  \(r_n \propto n^2 \text { so, } v_n \propto \frac{1}{n}\)

Hence, the ratio of the speeds of electrons in K, L, M, N … orbit is

rn  ∝ n²

So, rn  ∝ 1/ n

Hence speed of the electron is highest in the first Bohr orbit

In the case of the hydrogen atom, putting Z = 1 in equation (2), we get

⇒ \(v_n^2=\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{e^2}{m r_n}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{e^2}{m v_n r_n}=\frac{1}{4 \pi \epsilon_0} \cdot \frac{e^2}{n \cdot\left(\frac{h}{2 \pi}\right)}\)

= \(=\frac{c}{n}\left[\frac{e^2}{4 \pi \epsilon_0 c\left(\frac{h}{2 \pi}\right)}\right]=\frac{c}{n} \alpha\)

c is the speed of light in a vacuum

Where = \(\alpha\left(=\frac{e^2}{4 \pi \epsilon_0 c\left(\frac{h}{2 \pi}\right)}\right)\) is a dimensionless constant

a is called Sommerfeld’s fine structure constant. Substituting the accepted values of the physical constants, the value of a comes out to be a

⇒ \(\frac{1}{137}\) approximately.

For the first Bohr orbit n = 1, the speed of an electron,

⇒  \(v_1=\frac{c}{137}\) = 2.18 × 106 m.s-1

This speed is approximately part of the speed of light (c) in a vacuum.

So, the speed of an electron in the next orbit is:

⇒  \(v_2=\frac{1}{2} v_1=\frac{c}{274}\)

= \(v_3=\frac{1}{3} v_1=\frac{c}{411}\)

Orbital angular momentum of the electron in n-th orbit (Ln):

From Bohr’s quantum condition, we directly obtain

Ln= nh/2π

Naturally, Ln oc n, i.e., L1: L2: L3: …………….. = 1: 2: 3: ………………….

So, the greater the distance of the orbits, the greater will be the value of

For example,

L1= \(\frac{h}{2 \pi}=\frac{6.63 \times 10^{-34}}{2 \pi}\)

= 1.06 × 10-34m. s-1

L1= 2 L1= 2.12 ×10-34 J.s :  etc

Hydrogen Spectrum

1. Atomic spectrum:

Line spectrum:

If electric discharge occurs inside any elementary gas or vapor kept in a discharge tube at a few mm of mercury pressure, the tube acts as a bright source of light. It is generally called a discharge lamp. Discharge lamps of neon, sodium, mercury, and halogen gases are used in our daily lives.

With the help of a prism or other instruments, different fundamental colors of different wavelengths are obtained in the dispersion of light emitted from a discharge lamp. This is known as the atomic spectrum. In this spectrum, there are ultraviolet rays and infrared rays along with visible light.

With the help of a special experimental arrangement, the wavelength of each fundamental ray can be determined. Atomic spectra for different elements are different

The characteristics of the atomic spectra are that these are usually a combination of some thin, bright and discrete lines; i.e., in between two bright lines there is a dark space. This spectrum is known as line spectrum

Atom Line Spectrum

On the other hand, the spectrum obtained from a heated solid (e.g., an incandescent tungsten lamp) is a continuous spectrum; the different colored lights present in it form continuous illumination on the screen and there is no dark space in between them

Again, the molecular spectrum is usually a band spectrum. Instead of discrete lines, closely spaced groups of lines are so formed that each group appears to be a band. Between two consecutive bands, there is a dark space

2. Balmer series of hydrogen spectrum:

In the visible region of the atomic spectrum of hydrogen, there are four bright lines. The experimental values of their wavelengths are 6563A, 4861 Å, 4341 Å, and 4102 Å. These four lines constitute the Balmer series of the hydrogen spectrum. A Swiss mathematics teacher, Balmer tried to express these wavelengths by a simple relation in 1884, many years before the proposal of the Bohr model, which is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=A\left(\frac{1}{2^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right)\) …………………… (1)

Here, λ = wavelength of spectral line,

A = constant and n = 3, 4, 5, …………………………..

The number of complete waves present in unit length is denoted by the reciprocal of wavelength, I; hence j is called the number and is sometimes expressed by the symbol.

Substituting A = 1.09678 × 107 m-1 in equation (1), the experimental values of the wavelength of the spectral lines can be found.

For example,

For n = 3 , λ = 6563 Å; for n = 4,  λ = 4861 Å

For n = 5, λ = 4341 Å ; for n = 6, λ = 4102 Å

Moreover, substituting n = 7, 8, 9, different values of /I are obtained and these also belong to the Balmer series. But these wavelengths lie in the ultraviolet region, not in the visible region

Balmer could arrange the spectral lines of hydrogen in a definite pattern, but could not determine relation (1) theoretically

3. Other series of hydrogen spectrum:

Lyman series:

The relation denoting this series is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=A\left(\frac{1}{1^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right) ; n=2,3,4, \cdot \cdot\)

Using the same value of A, the values of A obtained from this relation, resemble that of the lines obtained in the ultraviolet region of the hydrogen spectrum. For example, if n

If n = 2, then λ = 1216 Å; if n = 3, then  λ = 1026Å

Paschen series:

The relation denoting this series is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=A\left(\frac{1}{3^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right) ; n=4,5,6, \cdots\)

From this relation, the wavelength of some spectral lines of the infrared region of the hydrogen spectrum is obtained. For example,

If n = 4 then λ = then 18751 Å

Brackett series and Pfund series:

In the infrared region of the hydrogen spectrum, some more series are present except the Paschen series; these are the Brackett series and the Pfund series. But in this case, the brightness (or intensity) ofthe corresponding spectral lines is negligibly small.

The relation denoting the Brackett series is,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=A\left(\frac{1}{4^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right)\) : n = 5,6,7 ………………..

The relation denoting the Pfund series is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=A\left(\frac{1}{5^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right)\) : n = 6,7,8 ………………..

4. Rydberg formula:

Just after the discovery of the Balmer series, Rydberg expressed the following general equation related to the series of spectrums. This is known as the Rydberg formula

⇒ \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=\frac{R}{(m+a)^2}-\frac{R}{(n+b)^2}\) …………………… (2)

Where, R is constant (Rydberg constant) for a particular element, a and b are the characteristic constants for a particular series, m is a whole number that is constant for a given series and n is a varying whole number whose different values indicate the different lines of the series. With the help of equation (2), the series of spectra of most of the elements can be expressed accurately.

Explanation of Hydrogen Spectrum from Bohr’s Theory

Rydberg constant:

The discrete energy levels of the hydrogen atom

En = \(-\frac{R c h}{n^2}\) ……………………. (1)

Here, R = \(\frac{m e^4}{8 \epsilon_0^2 c h^3}\) ……………………. (2)

Where, c = speed of light in vacuum = 3 × 108 m .s-1 and
n = 1,2,3………………..

∴ Ground state energy, E1 = -Rch

Substituting the values of different constants in equation (2), we get, R ≈ 1.09737 × 107m-1

Note that, in the analysis of the Balmer series of the hydrogen spectrum, the value of the constant A obtained (1.09678 × 107 m -1 ) is slightly less than the above value of R.

This difference becomes negligible if the mass of the hydrogen nucleus is corrected. So, we can say that, the constant A is the Rydberg constant, and equation (2) denotes its expression

Calculation of Rydberg constant in the CGS system:

The expression for the Rydberg constant in the CGS system can be obtained by substituting in place of e0 in equation (2). Using the CGS values of the constants, we get

R = \(\frac{2 \pi^2 m e^4}{c h^3}\)

= 109737 cm -1

The wavelength of the emitted radiation:

Let the electron in a hydrogen atom make a transition from a higher energy state Eni to a lower energy state Eni According to Bohr’s postulate, a photon will be emitted from the hydrogen atom due to this transition.

If the frequency of this photon is f (wavelength \(\) ) then

⇒ \(E_{n_i}-E_{n_f}=h f=\frac{h c}{\lambda}\) …………….(3)

Substituting n = ni and n = nf respectively in equation (1), we get

⇒ \(E_{n_i}=-\frac{R c h}{n_i^2} \text { and } E_{n_f}=-\frac{R c h}{n_f^2}\)

So, from equation (3), we get,

⇒ \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}=-\frac{R c h}{n_i^2}+\frac{R c h}{n_f^2}\)

= \({Rch}\left(\frac{1}{n_f^2}-\frac{1}{n_i^2}\right)\)

Or \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=R\left(\frac{1}{n_f^2}-\frac{1}{n_i^2}\right)\) ……………………….. (4)

Atom Wavelength Of The Emitted Radiation

1. Balmer series:

If the electron in a hydrogen atom jumps from any one of the energy states E3, E4, E5,……………. etc. to the energy state ,E2 then putting ni = 3,4, 5, …………… and nf= 2 in equation (4), we get

⇒ \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=R\left(\frac{1}{2^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right) ; n=3,4,5, \cdots\) …………. (5)

This relation indicates the Balmer series of the atomic spectrum of hydrogen

2. Other series:

Similarly, substituting ni = 2, 3, 4, and nf = 1 in equation (4), we get the Lyman series :

⇒\(\frac{1}{\lambda}=R\left(\frac{1}{1^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right)\): n =2,3,4 ………………. (6)

Again, substituting nt = 4, 5, 6— and nÿ= 3 , we get Paschen series

⇒\(\frac{1}{\lambda}=R\left(\frac{1}{3^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right)\): n = 4,5,6 ………………. (7)

Substituting ni = 5, 6, 7, ………..  and nf= 4, we get Brackett series

⇒\(\frac{1}{\lambda}=R\left(\frac{1}{4^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right)\): n = 5,6,7  ………………. (8)

Substituting ni = 6,7,8,……..  and nf= 5, Pfund series is obtained:

⇒\(\frac{1}{\lambda}=R\left(\frac{1}{5^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right)\): n = 6,7,8 ……………… (9)

Atom Balmer And Other Series

So the relations, shown by Balmer and other scientists for different wavelengths of the atomic spectrum of hydrogen, can be established accurately from Bohr’s theory. The basis of the success of Bohr’s theory lies in the accurate explanation of the hydrogen spectrum, although it has deviations from classical physics Different series of the atomic spectrum of hydrogen are

Absorption and emission spectrum of hydrogen:

We have seen that if an electron jumps from a higher energy state to a lower one, energy equal to the difference between the states is emitted where AE = hc/ λ. So the reverse process, if the atom absorbs a photon of wavelength A, the electron will jump from the lower energy state to the higher energy state. Since the difference in energy states is fixed, the wavelength of the absorbed photon and that of the emitted photon are exactly equal.

Thus, if the light coming from a source (e.g., an incandes¬ cent tungsten lamp) passes through hydrogen gas, due to absorption, some dark lines are formed in its spectrum. These dark or black lines form an absorption spectrum The bright lines present in the emission spectrum obtained from the hydrogen gas discharge tube, become dark in the continuous spectrum of other sources while absorbed by hydrogen

Atom Absorption And Emission Spectrum Of Hydrogen

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Atom Bohr’s Atomic Model Numerical Examples

Example 1.  If the value of the Rydberg constant of hydrogen is 109737 cm-1, determine the longest and the shortest Paschen wavelength of the Balmer series.
Solution:

If the wavelength of the Balmer series is λ, then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=R\left(\frac{1}{2^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right)\) n = 3,4,5 ………….

R = Rydberg constant

Substituting the minimum value of n, i.e., n = 3, we get

⇒  \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=R\left(\frac{1}{2^2}-\frac{1}{3^2}\right)=R \times \frac{5}{36}\)

Or, \(\lambda=\frac{36}{5 R}=\frac{36}{5 \times 109737}\)

= \(\frac{36 \times 10^8}{5 \times 109737}\)

= 6561 Å

This is the longest wavelength.

Again, by substituting the maximum value of n, i.e n = we get

⇒  \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=R\left(\frac{1}{2^2}-\frac{1}{\infty}\right)=R \times \frac{1}{4}\)

Or, \(\) cm-1

= \(\lambda=\frac{4}{R}=\frac{4}{109737} \mathrm{~cm}\)

= \(\frac{4 \times 10^8}{109737}\)

= 3645 Å

This is the shortest wavelength

Example 2. As a result of a collision with a 20 eV energy, a hydrogen atom is excited to the higher energy state, and the electron is scattered with a reduced velocity. Subsequently, a photon with a length of 1216 Å is emitted from the hydrogen wave atom Determine the velocity of the electron after collision
Solution:

The wavelength of the emitted photon,

λ = 1216 Å = 121 6 × 10-8 cm

∴ The amount of energy gained by the hydrogen atom from the electron

E1 – E2 = hf

= \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}=\frac{6.625 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{1216 \times 10^{-8}}\)

= 1.634 × 10-11  erg

According to the questions, the initial kinetic energy of the electron

= 20 eV = 20 × 1.6  × 10-12  erg

= 3.2 × 10-11erg.

∴ The remaining kinetic energy of the electron after its collision with a hydrogen atom

⇒ \(\frac{1}{2} m v^2=(3.2-1.634) \times 10^{-11}\) = (3.2 – 1.634)

= 1.566  × 10-11  erg

Or, v = \(\sqrt{\frac{2 \times 1.566 \times 10^{-11}}{9.1 \times 10^{-28}}}\)

= 1.855 × 10 cm .s-1

Example 3. Light from a discharge tube containing hydrogen atoms is incident on the surface of a piece of sodium. The maximum kinetic energy of the photoelectrons emitted from sodium is 0.73 eV. The work function of sodium is 1.82 eV. Find

  1. The energy of photons responsible for the photoelectric emission 
  2. The quantum numbers of the two orbits in the hydrogen atom involved in the emission of photons and
  3. The change in angular momentum ofthe electron of a hydrogen atom in the two orbits

Solution:

1. According to the photoelectric equation, energy of the photon, hf = Emax + W0 = 0.73 + 1.82 = 2.55 eV

2. The energy difference between the two orbits is 2. 55 eV. Now in case of the hydrogen atom

Energy in the ground state (n= 1) , E1 = -13.6 eV

Energy in n = 2 state E2 = \(\frac{E_1}{2^2}=-\frac{13.6}{4}\)

= -3.4 eV

Energy in n = 3 state  E3 = \(\frac{E_1}{3^2}=-\frac{13.6}{9}\)

= 1.51 eV

Energy in n = 4 state E3 = \(\frac{E_1}{2^2}=-\frac{13.6}{16}\)

E4– E2 = 2.55 eV

So, the quantum numbers of the two orbits are 4 and 2.

3. According to Bohr’s postulate, change in angular momentum

= \(4 \cdot \frac{h}{2 \pi}-2 \cdot \frac{h}{2 \pi}=\frac{h}{\pi}\)

= \(\frac{6.625 \times 10^{-27}}{\pi}\)

= 2.11 × 10-27 erg. s

Example 4. When ultraviolet light of wavelengths 800Å and 700Å are incident on the hydrogen atom at ground state, electrons are emitted with energies 1.8 eV and 4 eV, respectively. Determine the value of Planck’s constant
Solution:

Let the ground state energy of the hydrogen atom = -E0. Hence, the minimum amount of energy E0 is required to liberate its electron, i.e., the work function of the hydrogen atom, W0 = E0.

So, if the incident photon can provide E amount of kinetic energy to the electron, then

hf = E + E or, hc/λ = E + E0

In the first case,

λ1 = 800 Å = 800 × 10-8  cm ,

E1 = 1.8 eV = 1.8 × 1.6 × 10-12 erg

In the second case,

λ2  = 700 A = 700 × 10-8   cm ,

E2 = 4.0 eV = 4.0 × 1.6 × 10-12   erg

From equation (1), we get,

⇒ \(\frac{h c}{\lambda_1}-\frac{h c}{\lambda_2}=E_1-E_2\)

Or, \(h c\left(\frac{1}{\lambda_1}-\frac{1}{\lambda_2}\right)=E_1-E_2\)

= E1 – E2

Or, \(h=\frac{E_2-E_1}{c} \cdot \frac{\lambda_1 \lambda_2}{\lambda_1-\lambda_2}\)

∴ h = \(\frac{(4.0-1.8) \times 1.6 \times 10^{-12}}{3 \times 10^{10}} \times \frac{800 \times 700 \times 10^{-16}}{(800-700) \times 10^{-8}}\)

= 6.57 × 10-27  erg.s

Example 5. In absorbing 10.2 eV energy, the electron of a hydrogen atom Jumps from Its Initial orbit to the next higher energy orbit. As the electron returns to the former orbit, a photon Is emitted. What Is the wavelength of this photon?
Solution:

According to Bohr’s postulate,

hν = Ei – Ef

Or, \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}=E_l-B_f\)

Or,\(\lambda=\frac{h c}{E_l-E_f}\)

The difference between the two energy levels,

Ei – Ef = 10.2 eV = 10.2 ×  1.6 × 10-12 erg

λ = \(\frac{6.55 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{102 \times 16 \times 10^{-12}}\)

= 1204 × 108cm

= 1204 Å

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Atom Ionisation Energy And Ionisation Potential

Ionization energy:

The minimum amount of energy required to ionize an atom of an element at its ground state is called the ionization energy of that element.

Example:

The ground state energy of hydrogen atoms = -13.6 eV. In a H+ ion, the only electron of the corresponding hydrogen atom has been removed. In this state, the electron is no longer attracted by the atom, i.e., its potential energy becomes zero.

Again, the condition for minimum energy to be possessed by the electron is that its kinetic energy is zero; as a result its total energy = kinetic energy + potential energy = 0. Naturally, if the electron is brought from a -13.6 eV energy state to a zero energy state, the atom can be converted into an ion. So, the minimum amount of energy supplied = 0- (-13.6) = 13.6 eV

Hence, the ionization energy of hydrogen = 13.6 eV.

Ionization potential:

The minimum potential to be applied to an atom of an element in its ground state to convert it into a positive ion is called the ionization potential of that element.

Example:

According to the definition, if 1 V potential is applied to an electron having charge -e, the gain in energy of the elec¬ tron = 1 eV.

Ionization energy of hydrogen = 13.6 eV; so, to supply this 13.6 eV energy to the electron of the hydrogen atom, a minimum 13.6V potential should be applied to it.

Hence, the ionization potential of hydrogen = 13.6 V

Atom Ionisation Energy And Ionisation Potential Numerical Examples

Example 1. A hydrogen atom in its ground state, is excited using monochromatic radiation of wavelength 975 Å. How many different lines are possible in the resulting spectrum? Calculate the longest wavelength amongst them. Given, ionization energy of the hydrogen atom is 13.6 eV
Solution:

Wavelength of incident radiation,

A = 975 Å = 975 × 10-8cm

∴ Energy of this photon

hf = \(\frac{6.625 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{975 \times 10^{-8}}\)

= \(\frac{6.625 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{975 \times 10^{-8}} \mathrm{erg}\)

= \(\frac{6.625 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{975 \times 10^{-8} \times 1.6 \times 10^{-12}} \mathrm{eV}\)

= 12.47 eV

The ionization energy of the hydrogen atom = 13.6 eV, i.e., the ground state energy of this atom = -13.6 eV. So, the energy ofthe excited state in which the atom is raised under the influence of incident radiation = – 13.6 + 12.74 = -0.86 eV.

The quantum number in the ground state = 1. So, if the quantum number in the excited state be n, then

– 0.86 = \(-\frac{13.6}{n^2}\)

Or = \(\frac{13.6}{0.86}\)

= 16 (approx)

So, n = 4, i.e., the excited state is the fourth Bohr orbit. During the transition from the fourth Bohr orbit to the ground state, the decrease in energy ofthe atom may occur in 6 different ways. As a result, 6 lines will be obtained in the spectrum

Atom Bohr Orbit To The Ground State The Decrease In Energy

Of them, during the transition from n = 4 to n = 3, the energy difference is the least and hence in this case, the wavelength of the emitted spectral line will be the maximum

Energy of the third Bohr orbit = – \(\frac{13.6}{3^2}\)

= -1.51 eV

∴ Decrease in energy due to transition from n = 4 to n = 3

=-0.86 -(-1.51) = 0.65 eV

Hence, the relation hf = hc/ λ

= E4 – E3 gives

= \(\frac{h c}{E_4-E_3}\)

= \(\frac{6.625 \times 10^{-27} \times 3 \times 10^{10}}{0.65 \times 1.6 \times 10^{-12}}\)

= 19110 × 10-8  cm

= 19110 Å

The relation between the energy of photon E and wavelength A after substituting the values of different constants is E

eV =12400/λ (in Å)

In any calculation, this relation can be used directly.

Success and Failure of the Bohr’s Theory

1. With the help of Bohr’s theory, the spectrum of hydrogen or a hydrogen-like atom can be explained almost accurately. QQ With the help of Bohr’s theory, the main characteristics of the atomic spectrum of alkali metals can be explained.

2. Bohr’s theory cannot analyze the energy of atoms having more than one electron, nor can it explain the wavelengths of spectral lines of such atoms quantitatively. Still Bohr model is the most suitable model supporting the electronic configuration of any atom.

3. Actually, every spectral line of the spectrum of hydrogen or other atoms consists of several spectral lines; they remain so close to each other that with the help of an ordinary prism disperser, they cannot be identified separately.

4. This fine structure of every primary spectral line cannot be explained with the help of Bohr’s theory. This can be called the limitation of Bohr’s theory instead of its failure.

5. If a charged particle possesses acceleration, it radiates electromagnetic radiation. This theory of classical physics has been proved by different experiments. However, Bohr’s theory fails to explain why no electromagnetic radiation is emitted from the electron having centripetal acceleration while revolving in a Bohr orbit.

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Atom X rays

Roentgen’s discovery:

In 1895, German physicist Wil helm Roentgen observed that, when high-velocity cathode rays were obstructed by any solid target, an invisible ray came out from that target.

The characteristics of this ray that he observed are. The rays:

  • Can produce fluorescence,
  • Can affect photographic plates,
  • Can penetrate thin sheets of light materials like paper, glass, wood, aluminum, etc.
  • Cannot penetrate heavy metals like iron, lead, etc. Rather. it casts a shadow behind them

At that time, the nature of this ray was unknown, and hence eV = hfx Amin Roentgen called this ray X-ray

Nature of X-rays

X-rays are not deflected by electric or magnetic fields; from this, we can conclude that X-rays are not streams of charged particles.

So, an X-ray is either a stream of high-velocity uncharged particles or a kind of wave

If an X-ray is considered to be a kind of wave, it should show properties like interference, diffraction, etc. But in any traditional experimental setup, these properties were not observed, until finally Max von Laue and others after him observed the diffraction of X-ray by passing it through three-dimensional crystals: Thus it was proved that X-ray is a kind of wave. The wavelength of this ray is so small that its diffraction is possible only by crystals of regular intermolecular space (10-8 cm approximately).

Later on, it was possible to observe the wave properties of X-rays like reflection, refraction, interference, and polarisation.

So, it has been observed, that an X-ray is not a stream of any high-velocity uncharged particles, but an electromagnetic wave like visible light. Though compared to visible light, the wavelength of X-ray is very small, almost \(\frac{1}{1000}\) parts or even less than that of the former. It was not until 1923 when A. H. Compton, using his X-ray scattering experiment, established the particle nature of photons, and hence of X-rays

Frequency and Wavelength of X-ray

According to quantum theory, electromagnetic radiation is a stream of massless and chargeless photons which travels

With the speed of light (c = 3 × 108 m . s-1). The energy of each photon,

E = hf = hc/λ ………………(1)

Here, h = Planck’s constant =6.63 × 10-34J . s;

f = frequency and λ = wavelength of the electromagnetic wave

When an electron (charge = e ) overcomes a potential difference V, energy gained by it = eV. If this energy is spent entirely to eject an X-ray photon, the energy and frequency of the photon become maximum. If the corresponding wavelength is taken as λmin, then

eV = \(h f_{\max }\) = \(h \frac{c^{\circ}}{\lambda_{\min }}\)

Or, \(\lambda_{\min }=\frac{h c}{e V}\) ………………(2)

In Sl, e = 1.6 × 10-19 C, c = 3 × 10-8 m.s-1 and

h = 6.63 × 10-34J . s

If the potential difference between the anode and the cathode is V, putting these values in equation (2) we get

= \(\frac{1.243 \times 10^{-6}}{V} \mathrm{~m}\)

= \(\frac{12430}{V}\) Å

= \(\frac{1243}{V}\) ……………(3)

For example,

If V = 50 kV = 50000V, then λmin = 0.2486 Å

If V = 10 kV = 10000 V, then λmin = 1.243 Å

Discussions:

1. When the whole energy of an electron (eV) belonging to cathode rays is utilized to bombard the target to produce a photon, only then the wavelength of the X-ray becomes equal to λmin as given in equation (2). Generally, the whole energy is not converted into the energy of an X-ray photon; hence the wavelength becomes more than λminin For this, is called the minimum wavelength of X-ray.

2. The higher the value of the potential difference Vi smaller the wavelength of X-rays and hence greater its penetrating power. From equation (3), we see that V should be more than 106 volts to produce hard X-rays equivalent to the wavelength 0.01 Å

3. The wavelength of X-ray \(\frac{1}{1000}\) Is part of the wavelength of visible light. Hence, from the equation, E = \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}\), we can say that, the energy of an X-ray photon is about 1000 times greater.

4. Soft and hard X-rays:

The wavelength range of X-rays is from 0.01 Å to 10Å. If λ ≈ 10 A, according to the relation E = hc/λ, the energy of the X-ray photon becomes 1240 eV or 1.24 keV (approx.); this kind of X-ray has less penetrating power and is called soft X-ray. On the other hand, if λ  =; 0.01 Å, the energy of the X-ray photon becomes 1.24 MeV (approx.). Due to this high energy, the penetrating power of X-ray becomes very high. It is known as a hard X-ray

Uses of X-rays:

  1. Important uses of X-rays in medical science:
    • Radiography: X-rays are used for the detection of fractured bones and kidney stones.
    • Radiotherapy: Hard X-rays are used in radiotherapy to destroy the cancer-affected cells.
    • Fluoroscopy: Fluoroscopy is an imaging technique in which X-rays are used to take real-time moving images of the internal structures of a living body.

Important uses of x rays in other fields:

  • X-rays are used to analyze the structures of different crystals.
  • In metallurgy, X-rays are used to determine the defects in metallic castings

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics X-rays And Atomic Numbers

When a solid target (made of solid copper or tungsten) is bombarded with a stream of high-velocity electrons having a kinetic energy of some keV or higher X-rays are emitted from the target. Sometimes, this kind of material absorbs X-rays. Analyzing the emitted or absorbed X-rays, we come to know many aspects of the atomic structure of these elements

Atom Moseleys Law

Consider a molybdenum (Mo) target being bombarded by a stream of electrons having a kinetic energy of 35 keV. The spectrum of the wavelengths of X-rays is thus produced.

This spectrum is formed due to the superposition of two kinds of spectra: O continuous spectrum, characteristic or line spectrum. A continuous X-ray spectrum superimposed with some brighter lines is formed on the photographic plate. The origins of the two spectra are different and explained in the next article.

Continuous X-ray Spectrum

During the discussion of continuous spectrum, the characteristic spectrum consisting of two sharp peaks will be overlooked.

Suppose an electron traveling with kinetic energy K0 undergoes collision with an atom of molybdenum  Assume that the electron loses Δk amount of energy by this collision. This energy is converted into the energy of an X-ray photon. It should be mentioned here that, the atom being much heavier than an electron, the amount of energy transferred to the atom is neglected.

The electron may collide again with another atom after its colli¬ sion with the first atom. In this case, the electron collides with (K0-ΔK) amount of energy. The X-ray photon thus emitted, generally possesses less energy than that of the previous photon.

In this way, the electron may suffer successive collisions with different atoms until it comes to rest. The photons thus emitted during these collisions having different energies, form a part of the continuous spectrum of X-rays. But in actual practice, a tar

Get is hit with innumerable electrons. Hence, the entire X-ray spectrum looks like that. This kind of spectrum has an important characteristic. It has a definite cut-off wavelength (say, λmin). Below this cut-off

Atom Cut Off Wavelength

Wavelength, there is no existence ofthe spectrum. If the electron loses its whole kinetic energy (XQ) in the first impact, an X-ray of wavelength is emitted. If/ be the frequency ofthe emitted X-ray photon, then

⇒ \(K_0=h f=\frac{h c}{\lambda_{\min }}\)

⇒  \(\lambda_{\min }=\frac{h c}{K_0}\)………………(1)

So, the die value does not depend on the nature ofthe solid used as the target. So, if copper is used instead of molybdenum as the die target material, the continuous X-ray spectrum changes but the die value of Am;n remains the same

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Atom X-rays And Atomic Numbers Numerical Examples

Example 1. If a stream of electrons of kinetic energy 36 keV is bombarded on a molybdenum target, what will be the cut-off wavelength of the emitted X-ray? nucleus
Solution:

We know that,  \(\lambda_{\min }=\frac{h c}{K_0}\)

Where h = 4.14 × 10-15 eV. s, c = 3 ×  108 m .s1

Given. K0 = 36 keV= 3.6 × 10-4 eV

∴  λmin  = \(\frac{4.14 \times 10^{-15} \times 3 \times 10^8}{3.6 \times 10^4}\)

= 3.45  × 10-11  m

= 0.0345 nm

Example 2. What minimi terminal potential difference of a Coolidge tube should be maintained to produce an X-ray of wavelength 0.8 Å? [h = 6.62 × 10-34 J.s, e = 1.60 × 10-19  r= C = 3 × 108 m. s -1]
Solution:

The energy of X-ray photons,

E = hc/λ

[here,  λ = 0.8 Å = 0.8 × 10-10 m]

If electrons are accelerated in an X-ray tube by a potential difference V, the energy of an electron = eV; if this energy is completely converted into the energy of an X-ray photon, the value of V will be the minimum

So, eVmin = \(\frac{h c}{\lambda}\)

Vmin = \(\frac{h c}{e \lambda}=\frac{6.62 \times 10^{-34} \times 3 \times 10^8}{1.60 \times 10^{-19} \times 0.8 \times 10^{-10}}\)

= 15516 V

Characteristic X-ray Spectrum

The two sharp peaks in the spectrum of characteristic X-rays are named as Kα and Kβ  These two peaks mainly form the spectrum of the characteristic X-rays of molybdenum.

In an X-ray tube (Coolidge tube), the target is bombarded by high-energy cathode rays. The electrons present in the rays are of very high energy, their effect is not limited to the outer electron levels; the levels adjacent to the nucleus are also affected.

If an electron from any of these levels comes out of the atom, a deficit of electrons occurs in that orbit. If this deficit occurs in the X-orbit (the orbit closest to the nucleus), an elec¬ tron from a higher energy state will transit to this X-orbit.

Atom X Ray Spectrum

Now, during the transition of an electron from L -orbit to Korbit, it radiates energy as a photon. This radiation forms the Kα -peak of the characteristic X-ray spectrum of molybdenum. The energy level diagram of molybdenum is  How different peaks of the spectrum are formed has been shown in this diagram. Again, during the transition of the electron from M orbit to K-orbit, the radiation thus emitted forms the Kβ-peak of the spectrum.

This spectrum contains several smaller peaks and the brightness of these lines in the spectrum is very low. Formation of Lα and Lβ peaks among the small peaks is als

Moseley’s Law

In 1913, British physicist H. G. I. Moseley analyzed the spectrum of characteristic X-rays of all the elements he knew as targets. He observed that the spectra of different elements, particularly the Kα -peaks follow a particular rule. According to the position of different elements in the periodic table, he drew a graph of the square root of the frequency of Kα and obtained a straight line.

A part of the graph based on which, Moseley concluded that “there was a fundamental quantity which increases by regular steps as we pass from one element to the next”. In 1920 Rutherford identified this quantity as the atomic number Z of the element which denotes the number of positive charges present in the nucleus. So, only from the atomic number of an element can its identity be known, not from its atomic weight.

Atom Moseleys Law

Statement of Moseley’s law:

The square root of the frequency of a peak of the characteristic X-ray spectrum of

Any element is directly proportional to the atomic number of that element.

If the frequency of Kα -line of any element having atomic num¬ ber Z be f. Then according to Moseley’s law,

√f ∝ Z

Explanation of Moseley’s plot from Bohr’s theory:

With the help of the equation of the n-th energy state of an atom obtained from Bohr’s theory, this plot can be explained.

Equation (13)

⇒ \(E_n=-\frac{R c h}{n^2}=-\frac{13.6}{n^2} \mathrm{eV}\)………………(1)

Where, n = 1,2,3,

We know that in an atom containing two or more electrons, only two are in the K-orbit Let any of these come out of the atom. Then the electrons present in other orbits like L, and M, would experience not only the effect of the positive charge of the nucleus but also the influence of the negative charges of the remaining electron in the kT-orbit.

This is because the radius of the kT-orbit in an atom is the least compared to that of other orbits. So, we can assume that, relative to the surface of the sphere on which the electron of the K-orbit lies, the other electrons lie outside.

So, the effective amount of positive charge that attracts an electron of L, M, orbits is (Z- 1)e, where Z is the atomic number. The above equation (1) is applicable for hydrogen atoms. In the case of an atom having atomic number Z, its changed form is applicable. The equation for the n-th energy of the atom is

En = \(E_n=-\frac{13.6(Z-1)^2}{n^2}(\text { in } \mathrm{eV})\) ……………. (2)

The earlier discussion shows that Ka of the spectrum is produced due to the transition of an electron from the L(n =2) orbit to the K(n = 1) orbit. Due to this transition, if the frequency of the emitted X-ray is f, then

⇒ \(h f=\left(E_n\right)_{n=2}-\left(E_n\right)_{n=1}=E_2-E_1\)

= \(-\frac{13.6(Z-1)^2}{2^2}+\frac{13.6(Z-1)^2}{1^2}\) (in eV)

∴ hf = 10.2(Z- 1)²

√f ∝  (Z – 1)…………………………………. (3)

Equation (3) is the equation of a straight line. Hence, the graph of the square root of the frequency of the peak Kα concerning the atomic number of the atom is a straight line. In this way, the theoretical basis of Moseley’s plot is established in the light of Bohr’s theory.

Importance of Moseley’s work:

1. According to Moseley’s law, the characteristic X-ray spectrum is regarded as the identifying character of an element.

2. Before 1913, the elements were arranged in the periodic table according to the increasing order of their atomic weights.

3. Despite that, according to the basis of chemical tests, some elements were placed before the elements hav¬ ing comparatively lower atomic weights in the periodic table. The reason for this exception was not understood before Moseley’s analysis.

4. Moseley showed that there would not be any exception to the arrangements of the periodic table if we arranged the elements according to their increasing atomic numbers.

5. There were many vacant places in the periodic table in 1913. After the discovery of Mosley’s law, it has been possible to fill those gaps accurately.

6. Lanthanide elements are more or less identical in respect of their chemical properties. Thus, it was difficult to identify

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Atom Conclusion

Bhor model of an atom is based on three postulates

1. For the revolutions of electrons inside an atom, there are some allowed orbits. When an electron revolves in an allowed orbit, it does not radiate energy. Since the energy of an electron in any allowed orbit is constant, die orbits are called stable orbits.

2. An electron can transit from one stable orbit to another. During this transition, homogeneous absorp¬ tion or emission of radiation occurs whose frequency is determined from the relation, hf = E1~ E2. [h = Planck’s constant, E1~ E2 energy difference of the electron in the two stable orbits]

3. The orbits, where the angular momentum of the electron is an integral multiple of h/2λ are the only allowed orbits and are called Bohr orbits.

4. In the visible region of the atomic spectrum of hydrogen, four bright lines can be observed. Their wavelengths, as obtained from the experiment are 6563 Å, 4861 Å, 4341 Å, and 4102 Å. These four lines are known to form the Balmer series of hydrogen spectra.

5. The number of complete waves of radiation present in unit length is 1/λ, and hence 1/λ (=f) is called wave number.

6. In the first Bohr orbit, Le., in K-orbit, the energy electron becomes minimum. This is known as the ground state energy or the lowest energy level of the atom.

7. The minimum amount of energy required to ionize an atom of an element in its ground state, is called the ionization energy of that element.

The ionization energy of hydrogen = 13.6 eV

8. The minimum potential applied to an atom of an element at its ground state to convert it into a positive ion, is called the ionization potential of that element Ionisation potential of hydrogen = 13.6 V

9. X-ray is not a stream of fast-moving charged or uncharged particles, rather it is an electromagnetic wave like light

10. The energy of X-ray is more than that oflight Spectrum of X-rays is formed due to die superposition of two spectra

  1. Continuous spectrum and
  2. Characteristic tic spectrum.

A continuous X-ray spectrum has a definite cut-off wavelength below which no radiation exists.

11. Moseley’s law: The square root of the frequency of a peak of the characteristic X-ray spectrum of an element is directly proportional to the atomic number of that element

12. Energy difference of an electron in two stable orbits,

E1~ E2 = hf

13. According to Bohr’s quantum condition, if rn = radius of n -th orbit and vn = velocity of the electron in n -th orbit, then

Atom Radius Of Orbit

Here, the principal quantum number, n = 1, 2, 3,…………

14. First Bohr radius of ground state (rt = 1)

⇒ \(a_0=\frac{\epsilon_0 h^2}{\pi m e^2}\)

= 0.53 Å

= 0.053 nm

And \(E_1=\frac{m e^4}{8 \epsilon_0^2 c h^3}\) . ch = -Rch

Where , R = \(\frac{m e^4}{8 \epsilon_0^2 c h^3}\)

Rydberg constant = 1.09737 × 107 m-1

15. Ground state energy of hydrogen atom =-13.6 eV

16. For the hydrogen spectrum, if A is the wavelength of the spectral line then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{\lambda}=R\left[\frac{1}{\left(n^{\prime}\right)^2}-\frac{1}{n^2}\right]\)

Atom Series

17. According to Bohr’s postulate, when the electron in a hydrogen atom transits from a higher energy state lower energy state Enÿ, a photon is emitted from the hydrogen atom. If the frequency of this photon is (wavelength, λ = then

⇒ \(E_{n_i}-E_{n_f}=h f=\frac{h c}{\lambda}\)

The minimum wavelength of X-ray

⇒ \(\lambda_{\min }=\frac{h c}{e V} .\)

In SI, e = 1.6C, c = 3× 108m. s-1 , and

h = 6.63 × 10-34  J.s-1

⇒ \(\frac{1.243 \times 10^{-6}}{V} \mathrm{~m}\)

= 12340/v Å

18. If h, f, and c are Planck’s constant, the frequency of the emitted X-ray photon, and the speed of the X-ray respectively, then the kinetic energy of the incident electron

⇒ \(K_0=h f=\frac{h c}{\lambda_{\min }}\)

Or,\(\lambda_{\min }=\frac{h c}{K_0}\)

λmin = cut-off wavelength

19. If the electron in a hydrogen atom is excited to the n -th state, then the number of possible spectral lines it can emit in transition to the ground state is

⇒  \({ }^n C_2=\frac{1}{2} n(n-1)\)

20. Speed of electron in the n -th orbit of the hydrogen atom

⇒  \(v_n=\frac{c}{137 n}\)

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Atom Very Short Question And Answers

Question 1. In the Bohr model of the hydrogen atom, what Is the ratio of the kinetic energy to the total energy of the electron in any quantum state
Answer:

According to the Bohr model, if the kinetic energy of the electron in any quantum state is E, total energy becomes -II. So, the ratio of these two energies is

Question 2. How are X-rays produced?
Answer:

When a stream ofelectrons, having a kinetic energy of a few keV or more, hits a solid target (like copper, tungsten, molybdenum, etc.), X-rays are emitted from that target

Question 3. In which part of the electromagnetic do the spectral lines of a hydrogen atom given by the Balmer series occur?
Answer: Visible range.

Question 4. What is Bohr’s quantum condition for the angular momentum of an electron in a hydrogen atom?
Answer:

Angular momentum = nh/ 2: n = 1,2,3,……………..

Question 5. Name the different types of X-ray spectrum
Answer:  Continuous spectrum and characteristics spectrum

Question 6. The nucleus contains the entire ____________ charge and nearly the entire
_______ of an atom
Answer: Positive And Mass

Question 7. In Rutherford’s experiment, which particle is responsible for the low-angle scattering of a -particles?
Answer: Electron

Question 8. The total energy of the electron in the first Bohr orbit of a hydrogen atom is -13.6 eV. What are the kinetic and potential energies of the electron?
Answer: 13.6 eV, -27.2 eV

Question 9. The wavelength of a spectral line found in the atomic spectrum of hydrogen is 4861 Å. Between which two quantum states does the transition of electrons occur to generate this line? Rydberg constant = 1.097 × 108. m-1
Answer: From the fourth to the second

Question 10. What is the order of magnitude of the ratio between the volume of? an atom and that of its nucleus?
Answer: 
1012: 1

Question 11. The energy of an electron in the first excited state of a hydrogen atom is -3.4 eV what is the kinetic energy of this electron
Answer: + 3.4 eV

Question 12. What is the ratio of the areas of the first and the second orbits of a hydrogen atom?
Answer: 1:16

Question 13. What is the approximate diameter of a hydrogen atom
Answer: 1.06A

Question 14. If the radius of the first Bohr orbit is r, what would be the radius of the second?
Answer: 4r

Question 15. The radius of the first electron orbit of a hydrogen atom is 5.3 × 10-11m. What is the radius of its second orbit?
Answer: 21.2 m

Question 16. An electron beam hits a target to produce a continuous X-ray spectrum. If E is the kinetic energy of each electron in the beam, what would be the lowest wavelength of the emitted X-rays?
Answer: hc/E

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Atom Assertion Type

Direction: These questions have statement 1 and statement 2 Of the four choices given below, choose the one that best describes the two statements.

  1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement II is a correct explanation for statement 1.
  2. Statement 1 is true, and statement 2 is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.
  3. Statement 1 is true, and statement 2 is false.
  4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 2 is true.

Question 1.

Statement 1: The total positive charge and almost all the mass of an atom are confined in the nucleus.

Statement 2: In Rutherford’s a -particle scattering experiment, the majority of the a -particles penetrate the target without any deflection.

Answer:   2. Statement 1 is true, and statement 2 is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 2.

Statement 1: The circular orbit of the electron as stated in Rutherford’s atomic model can never be a stable orbit

Statement 2: Any accelerated charged particle radiates energy

Answer: 1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement II is a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 3. 

Statement 1: The distance of the electron from the nucleus is minimal when a hydrogen atom is in the ground state.

Statement 2: According to Bohr’s theory the radius of circular motion of an electron in n -th energy state, rn oc n.

Answer: 3. Statement 1 is true, and statement 2 is false.

Question 4.

Statement 1: The kinetic energy of an electron in the first excited state of a hydrogen atom is 6.8 eV.

Statement 2: The total energy of the first excited state of a hydrogen atom is -3.4 eV.

Answer:  4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 2 is true.

Question 5.

Statement 1: All lines in the Balmer series of the hydrogen spectrum are in the visible region.

Statement 2: Balmer series is formed due to the transition of electrons from 2, 3, 4- – permitted energy levels to the ground level.

Answer: 3. Statement 1 is true, and statement 2 is false.

Question 6.

Statement 1: The ionization potential of a hydrogen atom is 13.6 eV.

Statement 2: The Ground state energy of the hydrogen atom is 13.6 eV.

Answer: 3. Statement 1 is true, and statement 2 is false.

Question 7.

Statement 1: Magnetic moment of election In the n-th orbit of the hydrogen atom

Statement 2: The magnetic moment of a particle of charge  rotating in an orbit of radius r with velocity v is given by \(\mu=\frac{1}{2} e v r\)

Answer: 1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true, and statement II is a correct explanation for statement 1.

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Atom Match The Columns

Question 1. Match the columns for the hydrogen atom.

Atom Hydrogen Atom

Answer: 1- C, 2-D, 3- C, 4- A

Question 2. Match the columns for an electron rotating in the n-th orbit of an atom

Atom N th Orbit Of An Atom

Answer: 1- A, 2 – C, 3 – D, 4 – B

Question 3. 

Atom Ratio Of Kinetic Energy

Answer: 1- D, 2 – C, 3 – A, 4- B

Question 4. Match Column A (fundamental experiment) with Column B (its 1 conclusion) and select the correct option from the choices given below the list:

Atom Fundamental Experiments

  1. 1- A, 2- D, 3 – C
  2. 1- B, 2- D, 3 – C
  3. 1- B, 2- A, 3 – C
  4. 1- D, 2- C, 3 – B

Answer: 3. 1- B, 2- A, 3 – C

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Notes For Atomic Nucleus

Atomic Nucleus Introduction

Physicist Ernest Rutherford was able to reach two important conclusions from his famous alpha particle scattering experiment, regarding the distribution of charge carriers and mass in an atom:

  1. The entire positive charge and most of the mass of an atom is concentrated in a very small space of the atom called the nucleus. The volume of the nucleus is only about 1 in 10-12 part of the atom (atomic diameter is about 10-8cm and the diameter of the nucleus is estimated as 10-12 cm).
  2. The remaining part of the atom contains negatively charged electrons. These electrons are distributed in a regular pattern outside the nucleus, and a large part of the atom is in space. The total mass of the electrons is negligible in comparison to the mass of the atom.

Atomic Nucleus Mass-Energy Equivalence

Matter can be viewed as concentrated energy. Max Planck and others had realized the importance of the concept, early in the twentieth century but it was Albert Einstein who first proposed an equivalence of mass and energy. He suggested c² (c = velocity of light) as the conversion factor from mass to energy. The principle of mass-energy equivalence can be stated thus: If the mass m of a body is completely converted to energy, the amount of the energy is

Read and Learn More Class 12 Physics Notes

E = mc² [c = speed of light in vacuum = constant] The relation suggests that the energy E is equivalent to mass m or that the mass m is equivalent to energy E.

Example:

1. In the CGS system

c = \(2.998 \times 10^{10} \mathrm{~cm} \cdot \mathrm{s}^{-1} \simeq 3 \times 10^{10} \mathrm{~cm} \cdot \mathrm{s}^{-1}\)

∴ Equivalent energy contained in 1 g,

E = 1 × (3  ×1010)2 = 9 ×1020 erg = 9 ×1013 J

Again in SI, c = 3×108 m. s-1

∴ Equivalent energy contained in 1 kg,

E =1 kg × (3 × 108 m. s-1)2 = 9 × 1016 J

2. Mass of electron, me = 9.109 × 10-28 g

∴ Equivalent energy of mass of an electron

= 9.109 × 10-28  × (3 × 1010  )2 erg

= \(\frac{9.109 \times 10^{-28} \times 9 \times 10^{20}}{1.602 \times 10^{-12}}\) eV

= 0.511 × 106 eV

= 0.511 MeV

Rest mass:

Einstein’s theory of relativity also suggests that the mass of a body is not a constant but depends on the velocity of the body. Especially when speed is comparable to the speed of light in a vacuum, the mass of a body increases considerably. Hence, when mentioning the mass as an innate property of matter, the body should be considered to be at rest. This is called rest mass. For example rest mass of an electron = 9.109 × 10-28 g. Lorentz derived the relation between rest mass ( mQ) and the mass at velocity v close to c as

m = \(\frac{m_0}{\sqrt{1-\frac{v^2}{c^2}}}\)

Unit of mass and energy: As mass and energy are equivalent to each other, their units too are equivalent. Hence, the energy unit is also used to represent mass and vice versa. For example, 1 g energy denotes 9 × 1020 erg of energy or a mass of 9 × 1016 J indicates 1 kg mass. Using this equivalence of mass and energy we can say, the rest mass of an electron, me = 0.511 MeV

Law of conservation of mass energy:

When there occurs an interconversion between mass and energy, the law of conservation of mass and the law of conservation of energy cannot be applied separately. Instead, these laws combine to form the law of conservation of mass energy.

In nature, the sum of mass and energy of a system is a con¬ stant. While there may be various changes in the form, energy cannot be destroyed or created.

Atomic energy:

Conversion of mass into energy can take place only in nuclear phenomena within atoms. Energy from this conversion is the source of atomic energy. Atomic energy is used in making nuclear weapons like atomic bombs, and hydrogen bombs, in generating electricity in nuclear power stations, etc

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Notes For Atomic Nucleus

Atomic Nucleus Mass-Energy Equivalence Numerical Examples

Example 1. In any nuclear reaction  \(\frac{1}{1000}\) part ofthe mass of a particular substance is converted into energy. If 1 g of that substance takes part in a nuclear reaction then determine the energy evolved in kilowatt-hour
Solution:

Energy converted = \(\frac{1}{1000}\) × 1

= 0.001 g

∴ Energy involved

E = mc² = 0.001 × (3 × 1010)2

= 9 × 1017erg

= 9 × 1010  J

=   9 × 1010 kW

= \(\frac{9 \times 10^{10}}{1000 \times 3600}\) kW. h.

h = 25000 kW.h

Example 2. If a metal is completely converted into energy, calculate how much of this metal would be required as fuel for a power plant in a year. The power plant, let us suppose, generates 200 MW on average.
Solution:

200 MW = 200 × 1016  W = 2 × 108 W,

1 year = 365 × 24 × 60 × 60 J

In 1 year the energy generated,

E= 2 × 108 × 365 × 24 × 60 × 60 J

Equivalent mass m = \(\frac{E}{c^2}=\frac{2 \times 10^8 \times 365 \times 24 \times 60 \times 60}{\left(3 \times 10^8\right)^2}\)

= 0.070 kg

= 70 kg

Atomic Nucleus Nuclear Structure

Constituents of the Nudeus

Proton:

It is an elementary particle that carries a charge equal to the charge of an electron. Unlike an electron, a proton is positively charged. Its rest mass is about 1836 times that of an electron. Thus rest mass of a proton,

mp = 1836 × (9.109 × 10-28 ) =1.672 × × 10-24 g

And equivalent energy of mp = 938.8 MeV (approx.)

Neutron:

An uncharged or electrically neutral elementary particle of mass slightly greater than that of a proton and equal to 1839 times the rest mass of an electron.

∴  mn = 1839 × (9.109 × 10-28 ) = 1.675× 10-24 g

And equivalent energy of mn = 939.6 MeV (approx.)

Protons and neutrons occupy the space in the nucleus and hence are commonly called nucleons.

Atoms have two parts, a nucleus at the center and electrons that revolve in orbits surrounding the nucleus

  1. Electron,
  2. Proton and
  3. Neutron

Are the constituents of the atom of any element though relative abundance differs from element to element shows the constituents of neutral atoms of few elements

Atomic Nucleus Proton And Neutron Are Collectively

The following points must be remembered:

  • There is no neutron in the hydrogen nucleus.
  • Only one proton forms its nudes. As electrons and protons have equal and opposite charges so for a neutral atom, several protons in nudes is equal to the number of electrons outside the nucleus.
  • Only neutrons cannot form a nucleus.

Nuclear force

A strong force of attraction keeps the neutrons and the protons bound together within the nucleus. This interaction is called strong interaction and the force thus produced and acting between the neutrons is called nuclear force. Neither the law of gravitation nor Coulomb’s law can explain the intensity or properties of this nuclear force.

Characteristics of nuclear force:

  • The nuclear force is stronger than gravitational or coulombia force.
  • It Is only an attractive force
  • Nuclear force Is Independent of charge.
  • So the magnitude of the nuclear force of proton and neutron Is the same l.e., neutron-proton, proton-proton, and neutron-neutron pairs experience die same force.
  • It Is a very short-range force limited to a distance of about 10 -12 cm. So only closer nucleons are bound together by this force, not the distant ones.
  • Protons, neutrons, and some other fundamental particles take part in nuclear interaction.

Atomic Nucleus Atomic Mass And Numar Mass

Atomic mass unit Definition:

\(\frac{1}{12}\) th of the mass of a C¹² atom is called 1 atomic mass unit(u)

Unified atomic mass unit

The mass of an atom is so small that It is not expressed In kilogram or grams. Instead, a special unit called imified atomic mass unit has been designed for this and is expressed as u. This unit is often called Dalton or Da. Earlier the atomic mass was represented by amu or atomic mass unit, it was expressed in terms of the mass of hydrogen or oxygen atom. Presently, carbon Is taken as the standard as C¹² atoms can be obtained free from its Isotopes, in nature.

1 mol of carbon-12 has a mass of 12 g and contains 6.023× 10 23 (Avogadro’s number) of atoms

Hence, mass of 1 atom of C¹² = \(\frac{12}{6.023 \times 10^{23}} \mathrm{~g}\)

∴ As per definition.

1 u = \(\frac{1}{12} \times \frac{12}{6.023 \times 10^{23}}\)g

= 1.66 × 10 -24 g

= 1.66 × 10 -27  kg

Equivalent energy of the unified atomic mass:

According to E = mc². equivalent energy of

1 u of mass = \(1.66 \times 10^{-24} \times\left(2.998 \times 10^{10}\right)^2\) erg

= \(=\frac{1.66 \times 10^{-24} \times\left(2.998 \times 10^{10}\right)^2}{1.6022 \times 10^{-12}} \mathrm{eV}\)

= \(931.2 \times 10^6 \mathrm{eV}=931.2 \mathrm{MeV}\)

It is important to remember the value 931.2 MeV for several mathematical calculations. In nuclear physics.

Atomic moss: Relative atomic men

The atomic mass of an element Is the mass of an Isotope of that element (discussed later).

Depending upon the abundance of Isotopes of an element present on the earth’s surface or in the atmosphere, an average mass of the button of an element Is calculated. This average atomic mass is called the relative atomic mass of that element. It is sometimes referred to as atomic weight though it expresses the mass and not the weight.

It has been possible to measure precisely the atomic mass or relative atomic mass of elements using mass spectroscopes.

Represents the values In u of a few elements. Data sources are

Atomic Nucleus Atomic Mass

Nuclear mass

Nuclear mass = atomic mass- a mass of electrons in the atom ofthe element Mass of one electron I is taken as 0.00055 u . Except for very precise measurements, mass of a the nucleus and the atomic mass are taken to be the same

Mass number

Mass number Definition:

The whole number nearest to the atomic mass of an element expressed in atomic mass unit, is the mass number of the element Mass number is equal to the number of protons and neutrons in the nucleus of that atom.

Example: The mass number of hydrogen (H¹) is 1 and that of uranium (U238) is 238.

A mass number is simply a number and has no unit It is usually expressed by the letter A.

The number of protons present in the nucleus of an element is called the atomic number ofthe element and is represented by Z. The difference (A-Z) represents the number of neutrons in the nucleus. The mass number, atomic number, and neutron number of some elements are listed in

Atomic Nucleus Mass Number

Notation for mass number

To denote or express the mass number (A) of any element the symbol of the element is used then the mass number is written as a superscript either to the left or to the right side of the symbol

Example: H1, C12, N14,- or, 1H, 4He, 12C, 14N

Isotopes

Atoms having the same atomic number but different mass numbers are called isotopes.

Isotopes have identical chemical properties because they are the same element, but differ in physical properties because they differ in mass. All the isotopes of an element should in principle occupy the same place as the parent element in the periodic table. The name has originated from this property. Isotopes are formed due to the difference in number of neutrons in the nucleus of an element.  lists some important isotopes of a few elements.

Atomic Isotopes

Carbon has three isotopes C12, C13, and C14. Therefore, when defining relative atomic mass one should write carbon- 12 atom and not carbon atom.

Heavy water

The isotope of hydrogen having mass number 2 is called deuterium. Its symbol is H2. Often it is also expressed as D . Deuterium has one proton and one neutron in its nucleus.

In water (H2O) hydrogen chemically combines with oxygen. Deuterium too, can form a similar molecule, D20 in combination with oxygen and is called deuterium oxide or heavy. Natural water and heavy water have the same chemical properties but they differ in physical properties as shown

Atomic Nucleus Physical Properties

In any sample of common water, the abundance of heavy water is 1 in 5000 parts. Heavy water is used in nuclear reactors as ‘moderators’ that slow down the fast-moving neutrons formed.

Isobars

The atoms having the same mass number are called isobars. However, isobars differ in their neutron and pro¬ ton numbers.

Example:

C14 and N14  are isobars but the neutron number and proton number in C14 are 8 and 6 while those in N14 are 7 and 7 respectively.

Isotones

Atoms having the same number of neutrons in their nucleus are isotones. They differ in mass number and proton number.

Example: C14 and O16 are mutual isotones. In C14, neutron number = 8, proton number = 6, mass number = 14. In O16 the corresponding numbers are 8, 8, and 16 respectively.

Atomic number

Definition:

Taking hydrogen as the first element, the serial number of an element, arranged according to gradual changes in chemical properties in the periodic table is called the atomic number of that element

1.  Importance of atomic number in an atom:

The number of protons in the nucleus of an atom of an element determines the characteristics of that element. For instance, if there are 6 protons it is a carbon atom, if there are 8 protons it is an oxygen atom. Neutrons inside the nucleus and electrons outside the nucleus cannot be used to identify the element

If the number of neutrons in an atom changes an isotope is formed and when there is a change in the number of electrons an ion is formed. Interestingly, if the proton number is altered, the element itself changes into another element For example, all atoms of oxygen invariably have 8 protons in their nucleus. While the proton number remains constant, the electron and neutron numbers may vary in an atom.

We know, that elements are arranged in the periodic table according to the change in their chemical properties, taking hydrogen as the first element. In the periodic table, we observe that a change in chemical property results in a corresponding change in its atomic number (or number of protons). This observation led to the definition of atomic number.

Modem definition of atomic number is as follows:

Definition:

The atomic number or proton number (Z) of an element is the number of protons present in the nucleus of an atom of that element.

From the position of the element in the periodic table its atomic number can be determined.

Since, an atom is electrically neutral and the number of electrons is equal to the number of protons so, the number of electrons in a neutral atom can also be taken as the atomic number of that element.

2. Representation of atomic number:

An atomic number of an element is represented by Z. The Electric charge in the nucleus of an atom is +Ze where e is died magnitude of the charge of an electron. Similar to the method of denoting the mass number of an atom, we can express the atomic number of an element

In this case, we write the symbol of the element, and then either on the left or on the right side of the symbol we write the atomic num¬ ber as a subscript. When writing the symbol of an element we don’t need to write the atomic number But the mass number needs to be mentioned.

For example, we can write H¹ instead of 1H1 but not H as it could mean either H¹ or H² and we will not be able to differentiate between the two.

Atomic Nucleus Binding Energy Of A Nucleus

Binding Energy Definition:

The energy that keeps protons and neutrons confined to the nucleus, is called nuclear binding energy. If an amount of energy equal to the nuclear binding energy is supplied from outside then the nucleus disintegrates and the protons and neutrons exist as free particles. Hence, the binding energy of a nucleus is also defined as the external energy required to separate the constituents of the nucleus.

Relation between binding energy and mass defect:

The binding energy of a nucleus can be explained using mass-energy equivalence. When protons and neutrons exist freely, the sum of their masses gives the ‘mass energy of the system. But when these very protons and neutrons form a nucleus, both nuclear binding energy and a nuclear mass exist. Hence, from the law of conservation of mass energy,

(Sum of masses of protons and neutrons) × c² = mass of nucleus × c² + nuclear binding energy

If Z = atomic number and A = mass number of the nucleus and mp and mn, mass of proton and mass of neutron independently, the conservation condition can be mathematically expressed as

Zmpc² + (A- Z)mnc²= MzA c² > AC² + ΔE

Where Mz A = mass of the nucleus and AE = binding energy

Hence, AE = {Zmz + (A-Z)mn MZ,A}c² ………………………………………………. (1)

This can be written as

ΔE = Am c²………………………………………………. (2)

The expression within the second bracket in equation (1) represents Δm. When a nucleus is formed from its nucleons, the mass of the nucleus is less than the masses of the nucleons taken together. This means that {Zmp + (A-Z)mn} is greater than MZ, A. This difference is called mass defect, Am. In fact, this reduced mass is transformed into binding energy to form the nucleus

Example: Mass of proton mp = 1.0073 u and that of neutron

mn = 1.0087 u. Since the nucleus of He4 consists of 2 protons and 2 neutrons, their total mass

The experimental value of the mass of He nucleus, M2 > 4 = 4.0015.

Hence, mass defect in the He4 nucleus

Δm =[2mp + 2mn]-M2,4  = 4.0320-4.0015 = 0.0305 u

The binding energy of the He4 nucleus

ΔE = 0.0305 × 931.2 MeV = 28.4016 MeV

Hence, the binding energy per nucleon or the average binding energy of the He4 nucleus

⇒ \(\frac{\Delta E}{4}=\frac{28.4016}{4}\)= 7.1004 MeV

Stability of a nucleus:

The more the binding energy of a nucleus, more is the energy required to separate its nucleons and hence the nucleus is more stable. In this respect, a nucleus can be compared with a liquid drop. A very large liquid drop tends to break up into smaller drops whereas a large number of small drops tend to join to form a large drop. Similarly, a large nucleus (like that of U238 ) and a small nucleus (like H² ) both are unstable.

Atomic Nucleus Stability Of A Nucleus

The stability of a nucleus depends upon the binding energy per nucleon. The graph of binding energy per nucleon of different elements vs mass number is.

Significance of the binding energy curve:

The nearly constant value of the binding energy per nucleon for nuclei of about A

= 25 to A = 170 shows a

  1. Saturation, since no further increase occurs if extra nucleons are added.
  2. The saturation means that nuclear force is a short-range force—any extra nucleon, when added, resides on the surface, not affect the nucleons deep inside the pre¬ existing nucleus.
  3. The binding energy per nucleon for A higher than about 220 is less than that at the middle region of the periodic table.
  4. So a heavy nucleus tends to break up into two mid-range nuclei to attain higher stability this is nuclear fission. A significant amount of energy is released in this process.
  5. Nuclei with say, A < 4 to 6 have a relatively low value of binding energy per nucleon. So two or more of them tend to unite into one nucleus with a higher value of binding energy per nucleon, to attain stability. This is nuclear fusion. In this pro¬ cess also, a significant amount of energy is released.

Mass excess

Mass excess Definition:

If mass number = A and atomic mass = M of a nuclide then mass excess of that nucleus, ΔM = M- A.

For the C12 atom, A = 12, and in this case, | according to the definition of atomic mass the actual mass of the C12 atom, M = 12 u. However, for all other elements, the values of A and M are different. For example, for He4, A = 4 but Af

= 4.002603 u, for O16, A = 16 but M = 15.994915 u. This difference in the value A and the experimental value of M is called mass excess. Mass excess can be either positive or negative for different nuclei

From the above examples, the mass excess ofthe elements is listed below

Atomic Nucleus Mass Excess

Atomic Nucleus Volume And Density Of A Nucleus

Different nuclei are similar to a drop of liquid of constant density. The volume of a liquid drop is proportional to its mass, which is proportional to the number of molecules contained in it. Similarly, the nuclear density is also a constant quantity. So the nuclear volume is directly proportional to the mass number and is independent of the separate values of the proton number and the neutron number.

Radius of the nucleus

Experimentally it has been found that a proton or a neutron has a radius,

r0 = 1.2 × 10 -13 cm

= 1.2 × 10 -15 m

So the volume of each proton or neutron, V’ = \(\frac{4}{3} \pi r_0^3 A\)

Let the total number of protons and neutrons in the nucleus = mass number =A

Then the volume of the nucleus V = \(\frac{4}{3} \pi R^3\)

Let the total number of protons and neutrons in the nucleus = mass number =A

Hence, R³ = r ³0 A or, R = r0 A1/3

For A = 216 , we get R = 6r0 = 7.2 × 10 -13  cm
.
Hence even the radius of a heavy nucleus is less than 10-12cm.

Calculation of nuclear density:

Estimated mass M of a nucleus of mass number A,

M = A u = A × 1.66 × 10 -24 g

Also, volume of this nucleus, V = \(\frac{4}{3} \pi r_0^3 \times\) × A

Hence, nuclear density

V = \(\frac{M}{V}=\frac{A \times 1.66 \times 10^{-24}}{\frac{4}{3} \pi r_0^3 \cdot A}\)

= \(\frac{3 \times 1.66 \times 10^{-24}}{4 \pi \times\left(1.2 \times 10^{-13}\right)^3}\)

= 2.3 × 10 -14 g. cm-3

Generally, nuclear density Is taken as 2 × 10 14  g.cm-3 or 2 × 10 17 kg. m-3, which is very high and represents the presence of a lot of mass concentrated within a very small space. So, nuclear density is more than 1014 times the density of water

Atomic Nucleus Volume And Density Of A Nucleus Numerical Examples

Example 1. For a nearly spherical nucleus-, r =r0 A1/3, where r is the radius A is the mass number and rQ is a constant of value 1.2 × 10 -15 m. If the mass of the neutrons and protons are equal and equal to 1.67 × 10 -27 kg, prove that the density of the nucleus is  10 14 times the density of water.
Solution:

Mass of A -number of neutrons and protons « mass of nucleus (M) = 1.67 × 10 -27 A kg

Again, the volume of the nucleus

V = \(\frac{4}{3} \pi r^3=\frac{4}{3} \pi r_0^3 A\)

= \(\frac{4}{3} \times 3.14 \times\left(1.2 \times 10^{-15}\right)^3\)

Density of nucleus = \(\frac{M}{V}=\frac{1.67 \times 10^{-27} \times A}{\frac{4}{3} \times 3.14 \times\left(1.2 \times 10^{-15}\right)^3 \cdot A}\)

= 2.3 × 1017 kg.m-3

∴ \(\frac{\text { density of nucleus }}{\text { density of water }}=\frac{2.3 \times 10^{17}}{1000}\)

= 2.3 × 1014

∴ The density of the nucleus is more than 1014  times the density of water.

Atomic Nucleus Discovery Of Radioactivity

Uranium and thorium

Henry Becquerel first observed in 1896 that photographic plates preserved in opaque black paper get affected, when kept close to a compound, uraniumpotassium sulphate, and also found that no external energy source was required to initiate the chemical reaction. Becquerel also observed similar properties in other compounds of uranium and named it radioactivity. Scientist Madam Marie Curie of Poland, discovered radioactivity in the element thorium too.

Polonium and radium:

Marie Curie and Pierre Curie extracted radioactive elements polonium and radium from the uranium ore ‘pitchblend’. Polonium and radium exhibit radioactivity 103 and 10® times more than that exhibited by uranium.

Characteristics of radioactivity:

  • Elements of mass number 210 or more, generally exhibit radioactivity.
  • All radioactive substances emit highly penetrating radiations (rays) that can easily penetrate thin metal sheets and similar substances.
  • Radioactivity is a continuous and spontaneous activity.
  • Radioactive rays affect photographic plates.
  • Radioactivity is not affected by physical changes brought about by light, heat, electric or magnetic fields.
  • Chemical changes of radioactive elements cannot influence the amount of radioactivity. Hence, the radioactivity of an ele¬ ment and that of its compound is the same.
  • A chemical change cannot influence the radioactivity of an element and that chemical change involves electrons outside the nucleus. It led to the conclusion that radioactivity is entirely a nuclear phenomenon that happens due to internal changes in the nucleus.
  • Radioactivity brings about the transmutation of elements 1000 where one element changes into another.

Some useful definitions

1. Radioactivity or radioactive decay or radioactive disintegration:

The phenomenon of spontaneous emission of rays from an unstable nucleus or due to a nuclear reaction is called radioactivity radioactive decay or radioactive disintegration. Radioactive rays are highly penetrating and originate due to changes in nuclear structure.

Radioactive elements: Elements that exhibit radioactivity spontaneously are called radioactive elements. Generally, the nucleus of a radioactive element is unstable. The nature of stability varies from element to element.

Examples: Uranium, Radium, Thorium.

Parent and daughter atom:

A radioactive element or atom that exhibits radioactivity is called a parent atom. The atom that is left behind after the emission of radioactive radiation is called a daughter atom, which may or may not be radioactive. If it is radioactive then it will be the parent atom for the next decay.

Radioactive sample:

A radioactive sample is a specimen of the material that emits radioactive radiation. From medicine making to paper manufacture, radioactive samples are in wide use. The entire mass of any naturally occurring radioactive substance is not radioactive. Because radioactive decay starts from its beginning, some part of the radioactive substance transforms into stable non-radioactive parts For example, any radioactive sample of uranium also contains some non-radioactive lead.

Radioactive isotopes or radioisotopes:

Radioactivity is not a characteristic of an element One isotope of an element may be radioactive like C14 whereas the other isotope C12 is non-radioactive. Hence, radioisotopes are radioactive isotopes of elements.

Example: The radioactive nature of two uranium isotopes U238  and U235 are different. Again, Pb206, and Pb208 are non-radioactive but Pb210 called RaD is radioactive.

Atomic Nucleus Classification Of Radioactive Emissions

Rutherford’s experiment

The radioactive emissions from radioisotopes when subjected to a strong magnetic field at right angles to the plane of the radiations, show different deflections. The experimental arrangement.

Atomic Nucleus Ruthrefords Experiment

Experimental arrangement

G  – A container, nearly evacuated and placed In a dark room.

L –  A small, deep, and thick-walled lead container.

R –  A mixture of different radioisotopes.

S –  Slit on the lid of the lead container that allows radiation to come out upwards.

P – A photographic plate.

B0 –  A strong magnetic field perpendicular to the plane of the paper and directed downwards.

1. Observation:

When the photographic plate is examined after a considerable length of time,

Three distinct lines are seen on the plate:

  1. Line A: It shows a small deviation of some emissions to the left.
  2. Line B: This shows a significant deviation of some emissions to the right.
  3. Line C: It shows a part of the radiation not affected by the magnetic field.

2. Inference:

The inferences from the observations are that a mixture of radioactive samples can emit three types of radiation.

  1. α -rays (alpha rays): Applying Fleming’s left-hand rule it is seen that line A Is produced by the comparatively heavy, positively charged stream of high-speed particles called α – rays or α -particles
  2. β –  (beta rays): By similar analysis, the Une made by light, negatively charged stream of high-speed particles called β -rays or β  – particles.
  3. γ -rays (gamma rays): The emission, that is not deflected by the magnetic field and produces line C, consists of y rays or γ -radiations.  γ -radiation is not a stream of charged particles.

3. Discussions:

  1.  Identical results will be obtained when instead of a netic field an electrical field is applied from the right to the left along the plane of the paper.
  2. No radioactive Isotope can emit all three regulations α, β, and γ simultaneously. Hence, a mixture of different types of radioisotopes needs to be kept in R to obtain the results described. Generally, any radioactive sample contains parent Isotopes us well as a daughter isotope.
  3. If this daughter Isotope is also radioactive then we can get three types of rays.
  4. For example: This event may happen parent isotope emits α -rays and the daughter isotope  emits β – rays

Alpha (α) rays

1. Nature of α -rays:

Measurements of charge q and specific q/m  charge establish that α -rays are high-speed, streams of particles.

  • α -particles are positively charged and their charge q – + 2e, that is it contains two units of elementary” charge (e = +1.6 × 10 -12 C  ) as that of a proton or electron.
  • The mass of an a -particle is four times the mass of a proton.

Experimentally it is found that an a -particle is comparable to a helium-4 nucleus. As the helium-4 nucleus consists of two protons and two neutrons, so alpha particle is denoted by the symbol 2He4.

Properties of  α – rays:

Α -rays are not rays, they are a stream of high-speed particles. Each of the particles is known as α -particle.

  • Each α -particle is positively charged and it contains two units of elementary charge as that of the electron.
  • The mass of each α -particle is equal to the mass of 4 protons.
  • From its mass and charge, it is concluded that α -particles are structurally identical to a helium nucleus.
  • As α -particles are positively charged they can be deflected by the electric or magnetic field
  •  The initial velocity and kinetic energy of α -particles depend on radioisotopes from which a -particles are emitted. In most cases, the initial velocity is nearly 109cm s -1 and initial kinetic energy is within the limit of 5 MeV to 10 MeV.
  • 1C1 From its high initial kinetic energy it can be concluded that α-particles are emitted from the nucleus of an atom. CD  α -particles have low penetrating power in comparison to β  and γ -rays and can be completely absorbed in mm thick aluminum plate.
  • As penetrating power is less, or -particles have high ionization power in comparison to β  and γ -rays. In a gaseous medium a -particles dislodge orbiting electrons and ionize the gas.
  • Affects the photographic plate. When it strikes fluorescent material (like zinc sulfide) it produces scintillation (flashes of light).
  • In a gaseous medium α -rays cannot travel beyond a certain range. This range is determined by the nature ofthe the emission source. α -rays are used in nuclear reactions and in artificial transmutation of one element into another:

Beta(β)rays 

1. Nature Of β -rays:

From the experiment, we know that like α -rays, β -rays are also a stream of fast-moving particles.

From the measurement of charge q and the specific q/m charge of β-rays, it is proved that each β-particle is an electron, i.e.,

  1. Charge of β -particle e = -1.6 × 10-19  C and
  2. Mass of β  -particle =9.1 × 10– 31 1 kg

Since the mass of an electron is negligible compared to the mass of the proton, therefore the mass number of β -particle is taken as zero. Due to its unit negative charge fi -particle is sometimes expressed as -1β2 or  -1e2

Properties of β -rays:

β  -rays are not rays rather they are a stream of high-speed particles known as β – particles.

Each β -particle is an electron

  • As β -particles are light and negatively charged they are significantly deflected by the electric or magnetic field.
  • Initial velocity, as well as the kinetic energy of each particle, depends on the radioisotopes from which the particle is emitted. Initial velocity may take any value from zero to the velocity of light.
  • Similarly, kinetic energy ranges from zero to a certain upper limit Generally this value ranges from 5 MeV to 10 MeV.
  • From its high initial kinetic energy, it can be concluded that they are emitted from the nucleus of an atom.
  • Inside a nucleus when a neutron transforms into a proton, an electron is generated. As nuclear force does not influence electrons, it cannot confine the electron in the nucleus and so it comes out. This electron is β – particle and not orbital.
  • The penetration power of β -rays is 100 times greater than that of β -rays but \(\frac{1}{100}\)  part of that of γ -rays. It is completely absorbed by a 1 cm thick aluminum plate.
  • β-rays can ionize gas but its ionizing power is \(\frac{1}{100}\)  of that of a -rays.
  • It affects photographic plates and produces weak scintillation on falling on a fluorescent screen. -β rays are used in the nuclear reaction and artificial trans¬ mutation.
  • Whenever a β -particle is emitted from the nucleus of a radioactive element a massless, chargeless particle called neutrino is formed, the existence of which was originally suggested by Wolfgang Pauli in the year 1930. The name was given by Fermi (in 1934) while giving his neutrino theory of β -decay. It was detected in 1956 by Reines and Cowan.

Comparison between cathode rays and  β – rays:

1. Similarities:

  • Both are streams of moving electrons.
  • Both possess penetrating and ionizing properties.
  • Both affect photographic plates and exhibit fluorescence when falling on compounds like zinc sulfide etc.
  • Both are deflected by an electric or a magnetic field.

2. Dissimilarities:

Atomic Nucleus Dissimilarities Of Cathode And Beta Rays

Gamma rays

Nature of γ-rays:

  • γ-rays are electromagnetic rays like light rays and with the same speed as that of light in a vacuum.
  • According to Planck’s quantum theory, γ-ray is constituted of a stream of photons. As frequency is high, so energy of each photon is also high. Its wavelength is shorter than that of X-rays, ranging from 0.005 Å to 0.5 Å.

Example: The energy of γ -ray photon of wavelength 0.01Å is 1.24 MeV.

Properties of γ -rays:

Like light, γ-rays are electromagnetic waves and travel at the same speed as that of light in any medium.

The wavelength of γ -rays is in the range from 0.005Å to 0.5Å γ -rays are neutral and therefore they are not deflected by an electric or a magnetic field.

According to quantum theory, γ -rays comprise high-energy photons. The energy of each photon is considerably high and can measure up to a few MeV

The high energy of γ-ray photons implies that γ-rays are emitted from the nucleus. When a and β -particles are emitted from a nucleus the nucleus acquires an excited energy state. To return to the ground state γ -rays are emitted

The penetrating power of γ -rays is high in comparison with a or ft -rays. It can penetrate a few centimeters of lead plate. The ratio of the penetrating power of α, β, and γ- rays is 1 : 102: 104.

The ionizing power of 7 -rays is comparatively less than that of α and β  -rays.

γ  -ray, like X-rays, undergoes diffraction.

γ  -rays, can affect photographic plates and adversely affect the cells of the human body. Therefore, for the treatment of cancer and tumor γ -rays are used. Powerful γ -ray bursts are used to probe star formation.

γ -rays are used in nuclear reactions and artificial trans¬ mutation operations.

γ -ray photon of energy of a few MeV or more, when pass¬ ing close to a heavy nucleus changes into an electron and a positron (particle identical to an electron but with positive charge). This is called “pair production’’ which is an example of energy changing to mass hence the energy associated with a γ -ray photon can be taken as E = 2me × c² J.

Comparison between X-rays and γ  -rays:

1. Similarities:

  • Both X-rays and γ-rays are electromagnetic waves. ElSl Both can create fluorescence and affect photographic plates.
  • Both have ionizing and penetrating power. Crystals can diffract both X -rays and γ -rays. ‘Both X -rays and γ -rays remain unaffected by an electric or a magnetic field.
  • x -rays and 7 -rays travel with the speed of light in a vacuum.

2. Dissimilarities:

Atomic Nucleus Dissimilarities Of X Rays And Gama Rays

Atomic Nucleus Activity

Activity Definition:

The rate of radioactive disintegration with time is called the activity of the sample.

Mathematically, activity (A) \(\frac{d N}{d t}=\lambda N\) = the numerical value

There fore activity A∝ N and \(A \propto \lambda \propto \frac{1}{T} .\)

From this, we can say, a radioactive sample has greater activity if

  • The sample contains a large number of radioactive atoms [N)
  • Decay constant is high or half-life is low.

Also if A0 and A are the activities initially and after a time t, then

⇒ \(A_0=\lambda N_0, \text { and } A=\lambda N\)

∴ \(\frac{A}{A_0}=\frac{N}{N_0}=e^{-\lambda t}\)

Or, A =  \(A_0 e^{-\lambda t}\)

∴ Activity also decreases exponentially with time

Units to measure activity

The activity of a radioactive substance is measured in terms of the number of disintegrations per unit of time. In SI, the unit is becquerel or Bq and 1 Bq = 1 dis¬ integration per second or 1 dps.

Other practical units are:

Curie 1 Ci= 3.70 × 1010 dps

Rutherford = 1 Rd = 106 dps

Atomic Nucleus Activity Numerical Examples

Example 1. Po210 has a half-life of 140 d. In lg Po210 how many disintegrations will take place every second? (Avogadro’s number = 6.023 × 1023 )
Solution:

Disintegration constant,

λ = \(\frac{0.693}{T}=\frac{0.693}{140 \times 24 \times 60 \times 60} \mathrm{~s}^{-1}\)

Number of atoms in 210 g Po210

= Avogadro’s number = 6.023 × 1023

Number of atoms in 1 g  Po210, N = \(\frac{6.023 \times 10^{23}}{210}\)

Disintegration per second

= Activity = λN

= \(\frac{0.693}{140 \times 24 \times 60 \times 60} \times \frac{6.023 \times 10^{23}}{210}\)

= 1.64 × 1014 dps

Example 2. A radioactive sample of half-life 30 d contains 1012 particles at an instant of time. Find the activity of the 1 sample
Solution:

Decay constant

λ = \(\frac{0.693}{T}\)

= \(\frac{0.693}{30 \times 24 \times 60 \times 60} \mathrm{~s}^{-1}\) and N = 1012

∴ Activity , λN = \(\lambda N=\frac{0.693 \times 10^{12}}{30 \times 24 \times 60 \times 60}\)

= 2.67 × 105 dps

Example 3. How much  84Po210 of a half-life of 138 days is required to produce a source of α -radiation of intensity 5 (millicurie)?
Solution:

Decay constant, \(\frac{0.693}{T}=\frac{0.693}{138 \times 24 \times 60 \times 60} \mathrm{~s}^{-1}\)

Activity, A =5 mCi = 5 × 3.70 × 107 dps

Now, A = λN

N = \(\frac{A}{\lambda}=\frac{5 \times 3.7 \times 10^7 \times 138 \times 24 \times 60 \times 60}{0.693}\)

Again, the number of atoms contained in 210 g Po210

= Avogadro’s number = 6.023 × 1023

Hence, the mass of N such particles

= \(\frac{210 \times 5 \times 3.7 \times 10^7}{6.023 \times 10^{23}} \times \frac{138 \times 24 \times 60 \times 60}{0.693}\)

1.11 × 10-6 (approx)

Example 4. A 280-day-old radioactive substance shows an activity of 6000 dps, 140 days later its activity becomes 3000 dps. What was its initial activity?
Solution:

Atomic Nucleus Time And Activity

In the table, the last two values of activity are given. These are used to calculate the first two values.

Hence, initial activity =24000 dps

 

Atomic Nucleus Nuclear Fission

Nuclear Fission Definition:

Breaking up of a heavy nucleus into two nuclei of almost equal masses is called Nuclear Fission

Peripheral reactions: In most nuclear reactions, the emitted particle is not heavier than a projectile particle. This indicates that there is a small change in the atomic number and mass number ofthe target nucleus. These are termed peripheral reactions because the core of the nucleus is practically unaffected. For example,

⇒ \({ }_7 \mathrm{~N}^{14}+{ }_2 \mathrm{He}^4 \rightarrow{ }_8 \mathrm{O}^{17}+{ }_1 \mathrm{H}^1 ;{ }_7 \mathrm{~N}^{14}+{ }_0 \mathrm{n}^1 \rightarrow{ }_6 \mathrm{C}^{14}+{ }_1 \mathrm{H}^1\)

Collision of thermal neutron with U-235: This results in the formation of almost two equally heavy nuclei, due to the disintegration of the heavier U-235 nucleus. For example

⇒ \({ }_0 \mathrm{n}^1+{ }_{92} \mathrm{U}^{235} \rightarrow{ }_{35} \mathrm{Br}^{85}+{ }_{57} \mathrm{La}^{148}+3{ }_0 \mathrm{n}^1\) …………………….. (1)

⇒ \({ }_0 \mathrm{n}^1+{ }_{92} \mathrm{U}^{235} \rightarrow{ }_{36} \mathrm{Kr}^{92}+{ }_{56} \mathrm{Ba}^{141}+3{ }_0 \mathrm{n}^1\) …………………….. (2)

Such splitting up of the nucleus cannot be termed a peripheral reaction. Generally, it is called nuclear fission. This was invented in 1939 by Otto Han and Strassman

The energy released In nuclear fission:

Mass lost during nuclear fission changes to energy as per mass-energy equivalence. In the equation (1),

Initial mass = total mass of U-235 and neutron

= 235.1 + 1.009 = 236.1 u (approx.) J

Final mass = total mass of Br-85 , La-148 and 3 neutrons

= 84.9 + 148.0 + 3 × 1.009 = 235.9 u (approx.)

∴ Mass loss =236.1- 235.9 = 0.2 u

∴ Energy released =0.2 × 931MeV = 186 MeV (approx.) (as- 1 u ≈ 931 MeV ). This energy is available from only one nucleusÿ of U-235

Considering the number of atoms of U-235 in 1 g of.U-235, the energy released during nuclear fission is of the order of 7.6 x 1010 J per g. This energy is equivalent to the energy that can be obtained by burning 3000 tons of coal.

Moderator

The three neutrons released in nuclear fission practically absorb the released energy (approximately 186 . MeV) and change to high-speed neutrons as kinetic energy increases. For further use of these neutrons for fission reaction, these are to be slowed down as thermal neutrons. Substances like heavy water (D2O), and graphite can slow down the high-speed neutrons when neutrons pass through them. These are called moderators

Chain reaction

Nuclear reactions sustained by the product of the initial reaction leading from one reaction to the other consecutively is called chain reactions. In equation (1), one neutron is bombarded on the U-235 target and 3. neutrons are released. They are slowed down to thermal neutrons.

Now they are used to set up further fission of 3 U-235 nuclei, releasing 9 new neutrons and so on. The number of fissions, like 1, 3, 9, 27, 81, is increasing in the form of multiple progression. Hence, in a short time, a large number of fissions take place, t releasing a huge amount of thermal energy. This is the principle’ i of an atomic bomb

Critical Size

Neutrons formed during fission tend to escape without hitting the target nucleus. This decreases the number of available neutrons to sustain the chain reaction, ultimately resulting in the cessation of the chain tion.

To prevent this, the following two methods are applied:

  1. The radioactive sample Uiat is taken in the shape of a sphere, which has less surface area compared to its volume.
  2. Mass of the sample taken is a little more than the calculated value. To continue nuclear fission sustaining its chain reaction the minimum size of the sample required is called critical size.

Controlled fission: Nuclear reactor

The energy released during nuclear fission should not be misused. Rather it should be used for useful and necessary purposes like the tion of electricity.

But for that, the following precautions should be taken: 

  1. The huge energy produced should not go out of control causing immense destruction and
  2. Energy supply should continue almost at the same rate for a long time. Fission brought about conforming to the above two conditions is called controlled chain reaction or controlled fission.

The device where controlled fission and subsequent generation of electricity is conducted is called a nuclear reactor.

The effective number of fission neutrons produced per absorp¬ tion in the fuel in each successive step of a chain reaction is the balled neutron reproduction factor. In case of an uncontrolled chain reaction in an atomic bomb, the ratio is 2.5 or above.

In a nuclear reactor, the factor is kept close to 1 or slightly more to attain the condition stated above. This Is the guiding principle of an atomic reactor.

Out of different types of reactors, a Pressurised Water Reactor or PWR is most widely used.

A schematic diagram of a PWR is shown in Fig. 2.7. The reactor consists of:

Core:

Inside the core the nuclear reaction takes place. Core contains

  • Fuel rod,
  • Control rod
  • Moderator and
  • Coolant.

1. U-235 ’is used as a fuel rod. Heat is generated when U-235 is bombarded with neutrons.

2. A steel rod with a coating of boron is used as a control rod. Boron absorbs surplus thermal neutrons

3. Heavy water is usually used as a moderator. Moderator slows down the high energy neutrons produced1 =, due to the nuclear reaction in the core to thermal neutrons to sustain the chain reaction.

4. Generally water is used as a coolant. The heat generated due to fission is absorbed by coolant water maintained at high 1 pressure to avoid boiling

Heat exchanger:

In this part, heat from coolant which is radioactive is transferred to non-radioactive water for further use. Radioactive water from coolant is kept confined within the core area by protective concrete shielding.

Turbine:

Non-radioactive water, at high temperature, is piped out of the shielding and converted to steam to rotate the turbine to produce electricity in the same manner as in a Thermal Power Station.

Atomic Nucleus Nuclear Reactor

Atomic Nucleus Nuclear Fission Numerical Examples

Example 1. The kinetic energy of a slow-moving neutron is 0.04 eV. What fraction of the speed of light is the speed of this neutron? At what temperature will the average kinetic energy of a gas molecule be equal to the energy of this neutron? [mass of neutron : 1.675 ×  10-27 kg, Boltzmann constant, kB = 1.38 × 10-23 J. K-1
Solution:

The kinetic energy of the slow neutron

= 0.04 eV = 0.04 ×  (1.6 ×  10-19)J

Kinetic Energy, \(E_k=\frac{1}{2} m v^2\)

v = \(\sqrt{\frac{2 E_k}{m}}=\sqrt{\frac{2 \times 0.04 \times 1.6 \times 10^{-19}}{1.675 \times 10^{-27}}}\)

= 2764 m.s1

⇒ \(\frac{v}{c}=\frac{2764}{3 \times 10^8} \times 100 \%\)

= 0.00092%

Average kinetic energy at temperature T

= \(\frac{3}{2} k_B T=0.04 \times\left(1.6 \times 10^{-19}\right) \mathrm{J}\)

T = \(\frac{2 \times 0.04 \times\left(1.6 \times 10^{-19}\right)}{3 \times\left(1.38 \times 10^{-23}\right)}\)

= 309 K

= 36° C

2. Example In a typical nuclear fission reaction, it was found that there was a loss of mass of 0.2150 u. How much energy in MeV will be released from this reaction?  (c = 3× 108ms-1).
Solution:

Loss of mass

Δm = 0.2150 u = 0.2150 × (1.66  × 10-27) kg

Associated release of energy,

ΔE = Δm c²

= \(0.2150 \times\left(1.66 \times 10^{-27}\right) \times\left(3 \times 10^8\right)^2\)

= \(3.2121 \times 10^{-11} \mathrm{~J}=\frac{3.2121 \times 10^{-11}}{1.6 \times 10^{-19}}\)

200 × 106  eV

= 200 MeV

Atomic Nucleus Nuclear Fusion

Nuclear fusion Definition:

The phenomenon in which two or more light nuclei combine to form a comparatively heavy nucleus is called nuclear fusion

Fusion is the reverse phenomenon of fission.

Example:

The probability of fusion of two hydrogen nuclei is very low. A good example of nuclear fusion is the fusion between two deuterons i,e.f two heavy hydrogen nuclei (jH2)

⇒ \({ }_1 \mathrm{H}^2+{ }_1 \mathrm{H}^2 \rightarrow{ }_2 \mathrm{He}^3+{ }_0 \mathrm{n}^1\) …………… (1)

The probability of fusion of another hydrogen isotope, tritium (jH3) with deuteron is also high

⇒ \({ }_1 \mathrm{H}^3+{ }_1 \mathrm{H}^2 \rightarrow{ }_2 \mathrm{He}^4+{ }_0 \mathrm{n}^1\) …………… (1)

The energy released In nuclear fusion: Mass lost during nuclear fusion changes to energy as per mass-energy equivalence. In the equation (1) :

Initial mass = total mass of 2 deuterons = 2 × 2.015 = 4.030 u

Final mass = total mass of He3 and neutron

= 3.017 + 1.009 = 4.026 u

Mass loss = 2 × 2.015 -(3.017 + 1.009)

= 0.004 u

The energy released =0.004 × 931 MeV

= 3.7 MeV (approx.)

Hence, the energy released from 1 g of deuterium will be about

“For fusion of tritium with deuteron, the released per gram will be more and is about 30 × 1010 J.

Thus, the energy released from comparatively easily available deuterium or tritium fusion is greater than tÿat obtained from the fission of U-235

In addition, in a fusion reaction, a greater percentage of the nucleus takes part than the participant in fission nuclei in a fission reaction. A hydrogen bomb is made, based on this fusion reaction.

Conditions of Nuclear Fusion:

1. light dement:

For bringing about (Vision of two post* tively charged nuclei. the electrostatic force of repulsion needs to be overcome. Hydrogen-like lighter elements arc convenient because of die low positive charge contained in them and thereby there is less force of repulsion.

2. High temperature:

To bring about nuclear (Vision, hydrogen isotopes are to be raised to a few awe degrees Celsius temperature. That is why fusion reaction Is a thermonuclear reaction. To reach a high temperature, the most effective way is to set up an uncontrolled fission reaction. Therefore, to get nuclear energy from fusion, nuclear fission has to take place first.

The energy of the sun and the stars:

In the sun and other stars, the energy at the center is produced by the thermonuclear reaction. The core of stars being at a very high temperature, favours the process. According to the presently accepted theory, the thermonuclear reaction cycle in the sun is completed in steps. In ever)’ Cycle, primarily due to nudear fusion of four protons, one helium nudes, and two positrons are formed.

1H1 + 1H1 + 1H1 + 1H1 2He4 + +1e0 + +1e0

The mass defect = mass of 4 protons- combined mass of 2He4 and 2 positrons = 4 × 1.008 – (4.003 + 2  0×.00055) = 0.0279 u Corresponding energy =0.0279 × 931 = 26MeV (approx.)

Sun has a huge hydrogen stored, but per year only 1 part in 1011 of the hydrogen stored in the sun is used. Also, the energy released due to thermonuclear reaction is about 4 × 1026 W. It is estimated that the sun will continue producing energy for another 5 billion years before the total store of energy fuels is exhausted

Atomic Nucleus Uses Of Radioactive Isotopes

Medical science:

  • Studying blood circulation patterns and investigating of
    ailments, radioactive sodium (Na-24) and radioactive
    phosphorus (P-32) are used.
  • Radioactive radium or strontium are used to destroy
    cancer cells. Presently radioactive cobalt (Co-GO) is extensively used for this purpose.
  • Radioactive phosphorus (P-32) is very effective in treating blood cancer and brain tumors. S3 Radioactive iodine (1-131) is used in the treatment of the thyroid gland.

Radioactive tracer or indicator:

For various investigation purposes, P-32 and Na-24 are used as tracers or indicators. Examples: Different chemical reactions in plants and animals, the reaction of phosphorus-containing manure for agriculture, and detecting cracks in dams and reservoirs.

Radioactive pigments:

A paint in which traces of radium and a fluorescent ZnS are mixed glows even in the darkness. This pigment is used in watch dials, electrical switches, roads, etc.

Radiocarbon dating:

Cosmic rays bring about a nuclear reaction with atmospheric nitrogen producing some C-14 of half-life about 5600 years. C-14, in the atmosphere, changes to CO (carbon dioxide) and during the process of photosynthesis enters into the plant body. In living plant and animal bodies, a definite ratio is maintained between radioactive C-14 and normal C-12.

Assume this ratio is 1: x. The quantity of radiocarbon C-14 decreases exponentially after the death of a carbon-enriched sample, but the quantity of C-12 remains constant. So, at the time T, 2T, 3T, ……….., the ratio of C-14 and C-12 will be 1/2 :x, 1/4 :x, 1/8 :x, respectively. Hence, by estimating this ratio in an archaeological sample, the age of the sample can be estimated. Thus, radiocarbon C-14 acts as a radioactive clock.

Geological time determination:

The half-life of c-14 is only 5600 years while Earth and other geological specimens are more ancient. Therefore C-14 clock cannot be used for determine their age. Here uranium clock is used by noting the ratio of lead and uranium (half-life = 450 crores of years) in the sample. Q Production of energy: Radioactive uranium or plutonium is used as fuel in nuclear power stations.

Atomic Nucleus Uses Of Radioactive Isotopes Numerical Examples

1. In a piece of ancient wood, C and C-12 are present. The ratio of C-14 and C-12 in this wood at present is part of their ratio in the ancient wood. The half-life of C14 is 5570 y. What is the age of the wood?
Solution: 

Half-life C14 , T = 5570 y

Atomic Nucleus Ratio Of C12 And C14

From the table, in time 3T ratio of C and C is \(\frac{r}{8}\) i.e., \(\frac{1}{8}\) of that ratio when T = 0

∴ The age of the piece of wood

3T = 3 × 5570

= 16710 y

 

 

Atomic Nucleus Very Short Questions And Answers

Question 1. What is the relation between a unified atomic mass unit (u) and an electron volt?
Answer: [lu = 931.2 MeV]

Question 2. The mass of a proton or 1.67 × 10-24 g. What is its equivalent energy in MeV?
Answer: [939.4 MeV]

Question 3. What is the order of magnitude of the density of nuclear matter? 
Answer: [1017kg. m-3]

Question 4. What is the difference in the structure’s nuclei?
Answer: Cl37 has 2 extra neutrons

Question 5. What is the relation between the atomic number (Z) and the mass number (A) of two isobars?
Answer: [Z is different, but A is the same]

Question 6. What is the difference in the properties of the two carbon isotopes C12 and C14, in the context of radioactivity?
Answer: C14 is radioactive, but C12 is not

Question 7. What is the approximate ratio of the penetrating power of rays α, β and ϒ
Answer: 1: 102:104

Question 8. What is the relation between the half-life and decay constant of a radioactive isotope?
Answer: \(\lambda=\frac{\ln 2}{T}\)

Question 9. When a β -particle is emitted from the radioactive isotope 15P32, it is converted into 16S32. Write down the required transformation equation.
Answer:  \({ }_{15} \mathrm{P}^{32} \rightarrow{ }_{16} \mathrm{~S}^{32}+{ }_{-1} \beta^0\)

Question 10. When an α -particle is emitted from a uranium nucleus (atomic no, 92, mass number 238), a new nucleus is formed. From this nucleus β -particle is also emitted What will be the atomic number and mass number of the final nucleus?
Answer: 91, 234

Question 11. What are the atomic number and the mass number of the plutonium isotope produced due to two successive  β – decays of the isotope 92PU239 of uranium
Answer:  94, 239

Question 12. Which fundamental particle was first discovered from artificial transmutation?
Answer: Neutron

Question 13. \({ }_1 \mathrm{H}^2+{ }_1 \mathrm{H}^3 \rightarrow{ }_2 \mathrm{He}^4+\) __________
Answer: 0n1

Question 14. Write down the decay scheme of a free neutron.
Answer: n→  p+e

Question 15. \({ }_1 \mathrm{H}^1+{ }_1 \mathrm{H}^1+{ }_1 \mathrm{H}^1+{ }_1 \mathrm{H}^1 \rightarrow{ }_2 \mathrm{He}^4+2\) ______________
Answer:
+1β0

Question 16. Four nuclei of an element undergo fusion to form a heavier nucleus, with a release of energy. Which of the two the parent or the daughter nucleus would have higher binding energy per nucleon? The d
Answer:

Daughter nucleus in nuclear fusion would have higher binding energy per nucleon

Atomic Nucleus Assertion Type

Direction: These questions have statement 1 and statement 2. Of the four choices given below, choose the one that best describes the two statements.

  1. Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is a correct explanation for statement 1
  2. Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is not a correct explanation for statement 1
  3. Statement 1 Is true, and statement 2 Is false
  4. Statement I is false, statement 2 Is true

Question 1.

Statement 1: Negative charges are never emitted from the nucleus of an atom.

Statement 2: Nucleus of an atom is constituted only of protons and neutrons.

Answer: 4. Statement I is false, statement 2 Is true

Question 2.

Statement 1: The Mass of the O16 nucleus is less than the sum of masses of 8 protons and 8 neutrons.

Statement 2: Some internal energy is needed to keep the protons and neutrons bound in the nucleus.

Answer: 1.  Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is a correct explanation for statement 1

Question 3.

Statement 1:  At any specific instant, if the number of atoms in two radioactive samples of radium-226 and polonium-210 is equal, then the activity of the radium sample will be less because the half-life of radium and that of polonium are 1600 y and 140 d respectively.

Statement 2: The activity of a radioactive sample is proportional to its decay constant.

Answer: 1.  Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is a correct explanation for statement 1

Question 4.

Statement 1: Some energy is released when a heavy nucleus disintegrates into two nuclei of moderate size

Statement 2: The more the mass number of the nucleus, the more is the binding energy for each proton of the neutron.

Answer: 3. Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is false

Question 5.

Statement 1: No natural radioisotope can emit positron.

Statement 2: Some artificially transmuted isotopes show radioactivity some of these may emit positrons.

Answer: 3. Statement 1 Is true, statement 2 Is false

Question 6.

Statement 1: The greater the decay constant of a radioactive element, the smaller its half-life.

Statement 2: An element, although radioactive, can last longer, if its decay with time is slow.

Answer:  2.  Statement 1 Is true, and statement 2 Is true; statement 2 Is not a correct explanation for statement 1

Atomic Nucleus Match The Columns

Question 1.  Match column A with column B.

Atomic Nucleus Particles

Answer: 1 – B, 2 – A, 3 – D, 4 -C

Question 2. The half-life of radium-226 is about 1600y. Match the columns for a sample rich in radium

Atomic Nucleus Half Life Of Radium

Answer: 1 – C, 2 – D, 3 – A, 4 – B

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Notes

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Introduction

We have discussed in the previous chapter the refraction of light at a plane surface separating two transparent media and the formation of Image due to It. If the surface of separation be spherical (concave and convex), how light will be refracted and how the image will be formed will be discussed in the present chapter. The refraction of light in a lens and its principle of action can easily be understood from the refraction oflight at a spherical surface.

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Spherical Refracting Surfaces

A spherical refracting surface is the part of a sphere separating two transparent media

The spherical refracting surfaces are of two types :

  1. Concave spherical refracting surface which is concave towards the rarer medium
  2. Convex spherical refracting surface which is convex towards the rarer medium

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Convex Spherical Refracting Surface

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens A Few Terms Related To Spherical Refracting Surfaces

Pole: The midpoint P of the spherical refracting surface called the pole of the surface

Centre of curvature: The centre of the sphere C, of which the curved refracting surface forms a part is called the centre of curvature of the surface.

Read and Learn More Class 12 Physics Notes

The radius of curvature: The radius of the sphere of which the refracting surface is a part is called the radius of curvature of the surface.  PC is the radius of curvature (R) of each surface. It is equal to the distance of the centre of curvature from the pole of the surface.

Principal axis: The straight line joining the pole and the centre of curvature of the spherical refracting surface is called the principal axis of the surface. In the line PC extended both ways is the principal axis.

Aperture: The effective diameter of the refracting spheri¬ cal surface exposed to the incident light is called the aperture of the surface. In the line joining M end M’ i.e., the line MM’ is the aperture of the spherical refracting surface.

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Sign Convention

  1. All distances are measured from the pole of the spherical surface.
  2. The distances measured from the pole in the direction opposite to the direction of the incident ray are taken as negative and those measured in the direction of the incident ray are taken as positive
  3. If the principal axis of the spherical refracting surface is taken as x -the x-axis, distances along the y – y-axis above the principal axis are taken as positive and distances along y -axis below the principal axis are taken as negative.

Assumptions

While studying refraction through spherical surfaces following assumptions are made:

  1. The aperture of the spherical refracting surface is small.
  2. Refraction of only paraxial rays will be considered

The object will be a point object and will lie on the principal axis.

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Notes

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Refraction At Spherical Surfaces

Refraction at Concave Surface

1. When the object is real and lies in a rarer medium and the image formed is virtual:

Let MPM’ be a concave surface separating two media of refractive indices μ1 and μ2  ( μ1 2) . Let P be the pole and C be the centre of curvature of the concave surface. A point object O is placed in the rarer medium on the principal axis OP.

An incident ray OA, after refraction at point A on the surface bends towards the normal CAN and goes along AB in the denser medium. Another ray OP moving along the principal axis is incident on the surface normally and hence gets undeviated into the denser medium. The two refracted rays AB and PQ being divergent meet at / when produced backwards. I is the virtual image of O.

Let angle of incidence, ∠OAC – i; angle of refraction, ∠BAN = opposite angle ∠IAC = r; ∠ACO = θ; object distance, PO = -u; image distance, PI = -v; radius of curvature, PC = -R

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Refraction At Concave Surface

Now from the triangle AOC have

⇒ \(\frac{\sin i}{C O}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A O} \text { or, } \frac{\sin i}{\sin \theta}=\frac{C O}{A O}\)

From the triangle AIC we have

⇒ \(\frac{\sin r}{C I}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A I}, \text { or, } \frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}=\frac{C I}{A I}\)

Again considering refraction at point A, according to Snell’s law we have

μ1 sin i = μ2 sin

Or, \(\mu_1 \frac{\sin t}{\sin \theta}=\mu_2 \frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}\)…………. (3)

From equations (1), 2) and(3) we have,

For the small aperture of the spherical surface

AO ≈ PO; and AI ≈ PI

Or, \(\mu_1\left(\frac{P O-P C}{P O}\right)=\mu_2\left(\frac{P I-P C}{P I}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_1\left(1-\frac{P C}{P O}\right)=\mu_2\left(1-\frac{P C}{P I}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_1\left(1-\frac{-R}{-u}\right)=\mu_2\left(1-\frac{-R}{-v}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_1\left(1-\frac{R}{u}\right)=\mu_2\left(1-\frac{R}{v}\right) \text { or, }\left(\frac{\mu_2}{v}-\frac{\mu_1}{u}\right) R=\mu_2-\mu_1\)

Or, \(\frac{\mu_2}{v}-\frac{\mu_1}{u}=\frac{\mu_2-\mu_1}{R}\) …………….. (4)

Equation (4) is called Gauss’ equation for refraction at a concave spherical surface.

If the object O is in air, μ1 = 1 and μ2 = μ (say), then equation (4) becomes

⇒ \(\frac{\mu}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{\mu-1}{R}\)…………………….. (5)

2. When the object is virtual and the Image formed is real:

Let MPM’ be a concave surface separating two media of refracting indices μ1 and μ2 ( μ2 > μ1 ) the pole and C be the centre of curvature of the concave surface.

O is the virtual point object on the principal axis of the concave surface and I is its real image.

Let angle of incidence ∠DAC = opposite angle ∠NAO = i; angle of refraction, ∠NAI = r; ∠ACP = Q ; virtual object distance, PO = u; real image distance, PI = v; radius of curvature,

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Virtual And The In Image Formed Is Real

Now, from ΔAOC we have

⇒ \(\frac{\sin \left(180^{\circ}-i\right)}{C O}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A O}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin i}{C O}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A O}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin i}{\sin \theta}=\frac{C O}{A O}\) ……………………… (6)

From ΔACI we have,

⇒ \(\frac{\sin \left(180^{\circ}-r\right)}{C I}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A I}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}=\frac{C I}{A I}\) ……………………… (7)

Again considering refraction at point A, according to Snell’s law we have,

⇒ \(\mu_1 \sin i=\mu_2 \sin r\)

Or, \(\mu_1 \cdot \frac{\sin i}{\sin \theta}=\mu_2 \cdot \frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}\) ………………………  (8)

From equations (6), (7) and (8) we have

⇒ \(\mu_1 \cdot \frac{C O}{A O}=\mu_2 \cdot \frac{C I}{A I}\)

Or, \(\mu_1 \frac{C O}{P O}=\mu_2 \frac{C I}{P I}\) [ Small aperture approximation]

Or, \(\mu_1\left(\frac{C P+P O}{P O}\right)=\mu_2\left(\frac{C P+P I}{P I}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_1\left(1+\frac{C P}{P O}\right)=\mu_2\left(1+\frac{C P}{P I}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_1\left(1+\frac{-R}{u}\right)=\mu_2\left(1+\frac{-R}{v}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_1\left(1-\frac{R}{w}\right)=\mu_2\left(1=\frac{R}{v}\right)\)

Or, \(\left(\frac{\mu_2}{v}-\frac{\mu_1}{u}\right) R=\mu_2-\mu_1\)

Or, \(\frac{\mu_2}{v}-\frac{\mu_1}{u}=\frac{\mu_2-\mu_1}{R}\) …………………………….. (9)

If μ1 = 1 and μ2= 2 equation (9) takes the form

⇒ \(\frac{\mu}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{\mu-1}{R}\)…………….. (10)

When the object is real and lies in a denser medium and the image formed is virtual:

In MPM’ is a spherical surface which is concave towards the rarer medium.

Object O is placed in the denser medium. The virtual image of the object is I.

Here μ1 2

Let angle of incidence, ∠DAO = i;

Angle of refraction, ∠BAC = r;  ∠ACP =  θ

Object distance, PO = -u;

Image distance, PI = -v;

The radius of curvature, PC = R

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Real Image And Lies In Denser Medium

Now, from the triangle ACO, we have,

⇒ \(\frac{\sin \left(180^{\circ}-i\right)}{O C}=\frac{\sin \theta}{O A}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin i}{O C}=\frac{\sin \theta}{O A}\) ……………….. (11)

And we have from AACI

⇒  \(\frac{\sin \left(180^{\circ}-r\right)}{I C}=\frac{\sin \theta}{I A}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}=\frac{I C}{I A}\) …………… (12)

Again considering refraction at point A, according to Snell’s law we have,

μ1 sin i = μ2 sin r

⇒ \(\mu_2 \frac{\sin i}{\sin \theta}=\mu_1 \frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}\)

From the equations (11), (12) and (13) we have

⇒ \(\mu_2 \cdot \frac{O C}{O A}=\mu_1 \cdot \frac{I C}{I A}\)

Or, \(\mu_2\left(\frac{O P+P C}{O P}\right)=\mu_1\left(\frac{I P+P C}{I P}\right)\)

∴ For small aperture of the spherical surface OA≈OP; IA≈IP

Or, \(\mu_2\left(1+\frac{P C}{O P}\right)=\mu_1\left(1+\frac{P C}{I P}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_2\left(1+\frac{R}{-w}\right)=\mu_1\left(1+\frac{R}{-v}\right) \text { or, } \mu_2\left(1-\frac{R}{w}\right)=\mu_1\left(1-\frac{R}{v}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_2-\mu_1=\mu_2 \cdot \frac{R}{u}-\mu_1 \cdot \frac{R}{v}\)

Or, \(\mu_2-\mu_1=R\left(\frac{\mu_2}{u}-\frac{\mu_1}{v}\right) \text { or, } \frac{\mu_2}{u}-\frac{\mu_1}{v}=\frac{\mu_2-\mu_1}{R}\)

Or, \(\frac{\mu_1}{v}-\frac{\mu_2}{u}=\frac{\mu_1-\mu_2}{R}\) ……………………. (14)

If μ2 = μ  and μ1 = 1, the equation (14) takes the form

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{\mu}{u}=\frac{1-\mu}{R}\)

Or, \(\frac{\mu}{u}-\frac{1}{v}=\frac{\mu-1}{R}\)…………………. (15)

Refraction at Convex Surface

1. When the object is real and lies in a rarer medium and the image formed is virtual:

Let MPM’ be a convex surface separating two media of refractive indices and μ221)

An incident ray of OA after refraction at point A on the surface goes along AB in the denser medium

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens An Incident Of Ray

Another ray of tight OP moving along the principal axis Is incident on the surface normally and hence gets undeviated into the denser medium. The two refracted rays AB and PQ when produced back meet on the principle axis at point I which is the virtual image Of O

Let the angle of incidence ∠OAN = r

∴ ∠CAO = 180°- i

Angle of refraction, ∠BAC = ∠IAN = r

∴ ∠CAI = 180°-r

Let, ∠ACO = θ

Object distance a PO = -u

Image distance, PI = -v

radius of curvature, PC = R

From tire ΔACO we have

⇒ \(\frac{\sin \left(180^{\circ}-i\right)}{C O}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A O}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin i}{C O}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A O}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin i}{\sin \theta}=\frac{C O}{A O}\)

From the ΔACI we have

⇒ \(\frac{\sin \left(180^{\circ}-r\right)}{C I}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A I}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin r}{C I}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A I}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}=\frac{C l}{A l}\)

Again, considering ing refraction at point A, according to Snell’s law we have

μ1 sin = μ2 sin r

⇒ \(\mu_1 \cdot \frac{\sin i}{\sin \theta}=\mu_2 \cdot \frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}\). ………………………………. (3)

From equations (1), (2) and (3) we have

⇒  \(\mu_1 \cdot \frac{C O}{A O}=\mu_2 \cdot \frac{C I}{A I}\)

⇒  \(\mu_1 \cdot \frac{C O}{A O}=\mu_2 \cdot \frac{C I}{A I}\)

∴ For small aperture of the spherical surface AO ≈ PO, AI≈pI

⇒  \(\mu_1\left(\frac{P C+P O}{P O}\right)=\mu_2\left(\frac{P C+P I}{P I}\right)\)

⇒  \(\mu_1\left(\frac{P C}{P O}+1\right)=\mu_2\left(\frac{P C}{P I}+1\right)\)

⇒  \(\mu_1\left(\frac{P C}{P O}+1\right)=\mu_2\left(\frac{P C}{P I}+1\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_1\left(\frac{R}{-u}+1\right)=\mu_2\left(\frac{R}{-\nu}+1\right)\)

⇒  \(\mu_1\left(1-\frac{R}{u}\right)=\mu_2\left(1-\frac{R}{\nu}\right) \text { or, }\left(\frac{\mu_2}{\nu}\right)\)

Or, \(\frac{\mu_2}{\nu}-\frac{\mu_1}{u}=\frac{\mu_2-\mu_1}{R}\) …………………….(4)

Equation (4)  is called Gauss’ equation for refraction for refraction at a convex spherical surface.It is similar to the equation (4)

If object O Is situated In the air,  μ1 = 1  and μ= μ  (say)

Convex spherical surface. It Is similar to the equation (4)  of the equation (4) becomes

⇒ \(\frac{\mu}{\nu}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{\mu-1}{R}\) ……………………… (5)

2. When the object is real and lies In a rarer medium and the Image formed Is also real:

Let MPM’ be a convex surface separating two media of refractive Indices μ1 and μ2 ( μ2 > μ1 ). Let P be the pole and C be the centre of curvature of the convex surface. O is the point object on the principal axis of the convex surface and I is its real Image.

Let the angle of Incidence, ∠NAO = i

The angle of refraction,∠ IAC = r;

∠ACO = θ

Object distance, PO = -u

Image distance, PI = v

The radius of curvature, PC = R

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Real Image And Lies In Rarer Medium

Now, from ΔACO we have

⇒ \(\frac{\sin \left(180^{\circ}-i\right)}{C O}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A O}\)

Or,  \(\frac{\sin i}{C O}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A O}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin l}{\sin \theta}=\frac{C O}{A C}\) …………………………………….. (6)

From ΔAIC we have

⇒  \(\frac{\sin r}{C I}=\frac{\sin \left(180^{\circ}-\theta\right)}{A I}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}=\frac{C I}{A I}\) ……………………………………….. (7)

Again, considering refraction at point A, according to Snell’s law we have,

μ1 Sini = μ2 Sini r

Or, \(\mu_1 \cdot \frac{\sin i}{\sin \theta}=\mu_2 \cdot \frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}\)  ………………………………. (8)

From equations (6), (7) and (8) we have,

⇒  \(\mu_1 \cdot \frac{C O}{A O}=\mu_2 \cdot \frac{C I}{A I}\)

Or, \(\mu_1 \cdot \frac{C O}{P O}=\mu_2 \cdot \frac{C I}{P I}\)

For the small aperture of the spherical surface AO ≈  PO, AI ≈ PI

Or, \(\mu_1\left(\frac{P O+P C}{P O}\right)=\mu_2\left(\frac{P I-P C}{P I}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_1\left(1+\frac{P C}{P O}\right)=\mu_2\left(1-\frac{P C}{P I}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_1\left(1+\frac{R}{-u}\right)=\mu_2\left(1-\frac{R}{v}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_1\left(1-\frac{R}{w}\right)=\mu_2\left(1-\frac{R}{v}\right)\)

Or, \(\frac{\mu_2}{v}-\frac{\mu_1}{u}=\frac{\mu_2-\mu_1}{R}\) ……………………………………….  (9)

If the object O is situated in air, μ1 = 1  and μ= μ (say) the equation (9) becomes

Or, \(\frac{\mu}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{\mu-1}{R}\)……………………………………….. (10)

2. When the object is real and lies in a denser medium and the image formed is real:

In  MPM’ is a spherical surface which is convex towards the rarer medium. The object O is placed in the denser medium. The real image formed is I.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Real Image And Lies In Denser Medium Image Formed Is Real

Let the angle of incidence, ∠CAO = i

The angle of refraction, ∠NAI = r;

∠ACP = θ;

Object distance, PO = -u

Image distance, PI = + v

The radius of curvature, PC = -R

Now, from the triangle ACO we have

⇒ \(\frac{\sin i}{O C}=\frac{\sin (180-\theta)}{O A}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin i}{O C}=\frac{\sin \theta}{O A}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin i}{\sin \theta}=\frac{O C}{O A}\)…………………………………… (11)

From the triangle AIC, We have,

⇒ \(\frac{\sin \left(180^{\circ}-r\right)}{C I}=\frac{\sin \theta}{A I}\)

Or, \(\frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}=\frac{C I}{A I}\) ………………………… (12)

Again considering refraction at point A, according to Snell’s law we have,

μ1 sini =  μ2 sin r

Or, \(\mu_2 \cdot \frac{\sin i}{\sin \theta}=\mu_1 \cdot \frac{\sin r}{\sin \theta}\) ……………………………. (13)

From equations (11), (12) and (13) we have,

⇒ \(\mu_2 \cdot \frac{O C}{O A}=\mu_1 \cdot \frac{C I}{A I}\)

Or, \(\mu_2 \cdot \frac{O C}{O P}=\mu_1 \cdot \frac{C I}{P I}\)

For small aperture of the spherical surface OA ≈ OP; IA ≈ IP

Or, \(\mu_2\left(\frac{O P-P C}{O P}\right)=\mu_1\left(\frac{P I+P C}{P I}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_2\left(1-\frac{P C}{O P}\right)=\mu_1\left(1+\frac{P C}{P I}\right)\)

Or, \(\mu_2\left(1-\frac{-R}{-w}\right)=\mu_1\left(1+\frac{-R}{v}\right)\)

Or, \(\left(\frac{\mu_1}{v}-\frac{\mu_2}{u}\right) R=\mu_1-\mu_2\)

Or, \(\frac{\mu_1}{v}-\frac{\mu_2}{u}=\frac{\mu_1-\mu_2}{R}\) ……………………. (14)

If  μ2 = μ and μ1= 1 the equation (14) takes the form

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{\mu}{u}=\frac{1-\mu}{R}\)

Or, \(\frac{\mu}{u}-\frac{1}{v}=\frac{\mu-1}{R}\) ………………………………………. (15)

If the object is a mat and lies In a rarer medium, then relation \(\frac{\mu_2}{v}-\frac{\mu_1}{u}=\frac{\mu_2-\mu_1}{R}\) is valid irrespective of the type of the spherical refracting surface

If the object is real and lies in the denser medium, then relation \(\frac{\mu_1}{v}-\frac{\mu_2}{u}=\frac{\mu_1-\mu_2}{R}\)  is valid irrespective of the type of the spherical refracting surface

Here  u =  object distance, v = image distance, r = radius of Air Venture of spherical refracting surface, μ1 = refractive index of rarer medium and μ2  =  refractive index of denser medium

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Refraction At Spherical Surfaces Numerical Examples

Example 1.  There is a small air bubble inside a glass sphere; (μ = 1.5) of radius 10 cm. The bubble is 4 cm below the surface and is viewed nearly normal from the out side. Find the apparent depth of the bubble
Solution: 

Here, u = -4 cm; r =  -10 cm; μ2 = 1.5, μ1= 1

O is the position of the bubble and I is the position of the image of the bubble

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Small Air Bubble Inside A Glass Sphere

We know, \(\frac{\mu_1}{v}-\frac{\mu_2}{u}=\frac{\mu_1-\mu_2}{r}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1.5}{-4}=\frac{1-1.5}{-10}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{0.5}{10}-\frac{1.5}{4}\)

Or,  v = -3 cm

Thus the bubble will appear 3 cm below the top point of the sphere.

Example 2. A point of red mark on the surface of a glass sphere Is observed straight, nearly along the diameter from the opposite surface of the sphere. If the diameter of the sphere is 20 cm and the refractive index of the glass is 1.5, find the position of the image. Sftlutlan: Let P be a point of red mark on the glass sphere being observed from point A
Solution:

According to the question, object distance = AP = u = -20:  radius of curvature = r = -10 cm

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Red Mark On The Surface Of A Glass Sphere

In this case, the object lies in the denser medium μ2=  1.5

The observer is situated in the rarer medium (μ1= 1)

So, in case of refraction in the spherical surface BAC

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_1}{v}-\frac{\mu_2}{u}=\frac{\mu_1-\mu_2}{r}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1.5}{-20}=\frac{1-1.5}{-10}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{15}{200}=\frac{-0.5}{-10}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{5}{100}-\frac{15}{200}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{10-15}{200}=\frac{-5}{200}\)

or, v = -40 cm

So, a virtual image will be formed on Q on the extended line AOP at a distance of 40 cm from point A. So the virtual position of the red spot will be found (40- 20) or 20 cm behind its real position while looking through the sphere

Example 3. A mark exists at a distance of 3 cm on the axis from the plane surface of a hemisphere of glass. If the mark Is observed from above the curved surface determine the apparent position of the mark. The radius of the hemisphere = 10 cm; the refractive index of glass = 1.5.
Solution: 

A is the position of the mark  A’ is the position of its image.

u = -OA = -(OC- AC) = -(10 – 3) = -7 cm

r = -10 cm; μ2 = 1.5 and μ1= 1

We know \(\frac{\mu_1}{v}-\frac{\mu_2}{u}=\frac{\mu_1-\mu_2}{r}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1.5}{-7}=\frac{1-1.5}{-10}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1.5}{7}=\frac{0.5}{10}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{0.5}{10}-\frac{1.5}{7}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{-11.5}{70}\)

Or,  v = – 6.09 cm

∴ Position of±e ima8e from the plane surface is at a distance of (10 – 6.09) or 3.91 cm

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Radius Of The Hemisphere

Example 4. A parallel beam of light travelling In the water is refracted a by a spherical air bubble of radius 2 mm situated In the water. Find the position of the Image due to refraction at the first surface and the position of the final Image. Refractive Index of water = 1.33. Draw a ray diagram showing the positions of both the Images.
Solution:

Let C be the centre of the spherical air bubble. P1 and P2 are the poles of the spherical surfaces. A beam of light parallel to the diameter of the sphere, after refraction at the first surface, forms a virtual Image I1 After that it forms another virtual image I2 due to refraction at the second surface.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens A Parallel Beam Of Light Travelling In Water

We know \(\frac{\mu_1}{v}-\frac{\mu_2}{u}=\frac{\mu_1-\mu_2}{r}\)

For refraction at the first surface of the bubble (from water to air)

μ1 = 1 ,μ = 1.33 ; u = ∞ and r = 2 mm

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1.33}{\infty}=\frac{1-1.33}{2}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{-1}{6}\)

v = -6 mm

The negative sign indicates that the image Ix is virtual and forms at 6 mm from the surface of the bubble on the waterside. The refracted rays (which seem to come from I1 ) are incident on the farther surface of the bubble. For this refraction, μ1 = 1, μ =  1. 33 , r = 2 mm and u = -(6 + 4) = -10 mm

∴ \(\frac{\mu_2}{v}-\frac{\mu_1}{u}=\frac{\mu_2-\mu_1}{r}\)

Or, \(\frac{1.33}{\nu}+\frac{1}{10}=\frac{1.33-1}{-2}\)

Or, \(\frac{1.33}{v}=\frac{-0.33}{2}-\frac{1}{10}\)

Or, v = – 5mm

The negative sign shows that the image is formed on the air side at 5 mm from the second refracting surface.

Measuring from the centre of the bubble the first image is formed at (6+2) or 8 mm from the centre and the second image is formed at (5- 2). or 3 mm from the centre. Both images are formed on the side from which the incident rays are coming.

Example 5. A spherical surface of radius of curvature R separates air (refractive Index 1.0) from glass (refractive Index = 1.5). The centre of curvature Is In the glass A point object P placed In the air is found to have a real Image Q In the glass. The line PQ cut the surface at a point O and PO = OQ. Find the distance of the object from the spherical surface.
Solution:

Let PO = OQ = x. Suppose object and image distances are u and v respectively.

We, know ,\(\frac{\mu_2}{v}-\frac{\mu_1}{u}=\frac{\mu_2-\mu_1}{R}\)

Here,  μ2 = 1.5 , μ1 = 1, v = +x, u = -x

From equation (1),

⇒ \(\frac{1.5}{x}-\frac{1}{-x}=\frac{1.5-1}{+R}\)

Or, \(\frac{2.5}{x}=\frac{0.5}{R}\)

Or, x = 5R

Hence distance of the object from the spherical surface is 5R.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens A Spherical Surface Of Radius Of Curvacture R Separates Air

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Application Of Refraction In A Spherical Surface Lens

Spherical surface  Definition:  A lens Is a portion of a transparent refracting medium bounded by two spherical surfaces or a spherical surface and a plane surface.

The lens is generally of two types:

  1. Convex or converging lens and
  2. Concave or diverging lens.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Convex Or Conver ging Lens And Concave Or Diverging Lens

A lens which is thicker in the middle than towards its edges is called a convex lens. A lens which is thinner in the middle than towards the  edges is called a concave lens

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Different Types Of Lenses

Convex lens

Convex lenses may be of three types according to the shape of two surfaces forming it.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Convex Bi Convex Or Double Convex Lens

  1.  Bi-convex or double convex lens: It is one in which both the surfaces are convex   The radii of curvature of both the surfaces may or may not be equal. If the radii of curvature are equal, the convex lens is called the equi-convex lens.
  2.  Plano-convex lens: It is a lens with one surface plane and the other convex.
  3.  Concavo-convex lens: Here one surface is concave and the other is convex  In this type of lens the radius of curvature of the convex surface is smaller than that of the concave surface.

Concave lens

Similarly, the concave lens may be of three types according to the shape of two surfaces forming it

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Concave Bi Concave Or Double Concave Lens

  1. Bi-concave or double-concave Lens: This type of lens has both surfaces concave. The radii of curvature of both surfaces may or may not be equal. If the radii of curvature are equal, the. concave lens is called the equiconcave lens.
  2. Plano-concave lens: This type of lens has one surface, plane and the other concave.
  3. Convexo-concave lens: Here one surface Is convex and the other is concave. The radius of curvature of the concave surface Is smaller than that of the convex surface,

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Action Of A Lens

Principal axis

The line passing through the centres of curvature of the two bounding surfaces of a lens Is called the principal axis of the lens. If one surface of the lens is spherical and the other plane, then the perpendicular drawn from the curvature of the spherical surface to the plane surface is the principal axis of the lens. [The definition of centre of curvature is given in the section 3.9

Converging and diverging lenses

If the surrounding medium of a lens is rarer compared to the medium of the lens, then the parallel beam of rays after refraction through a convex or a concave lens appears to be converging or diverging respectively. Therefore, a convex lens is called a converging lens and a concave lens is called a diverging lens.

1. Convergence by the convex lens:

A convex lens may be imagined as being formed of two sets of truncated prisms arranged symmetrically on the opposite sides of a central paral¬ lel-faced rectangular slab. the prisms in each set being placed one above another with their bases turned towards the principal axis of the lens

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Convergence By Convex Lens

As we move further away from the principal axis the angle of refraction consequently keeps on increasing. Any parallel ray incident on a prism will bend by refractippÿthrough the prism towards its base. Since the refracting angles of.the various prisms.

Increase successively with their distance from the principal axis, the raj’s which fall on a prism at a distance from the axis is bent more than those which pass nearer to the axis. So a pencil of parallel rays is refracted by the combination of prisms i.e, by the convex lens to converge to a particular point on the princi¬ pal axis. Hence, a convex lens is called a converging lens,

2. Divergence by concave lens:

Let us refer to the concave lens may also be imagined as being formed of two sets of truncated prisms arranged symmetrically on the opposite sides of a central parallel-faced slab. The pile of prisms on each side of the principal axis have their refracting angles turned towards the axis. So their bases are turned towards the edge of the lens.

Therefore in this case a pencil of parallel rays after refraction through the prism will bend away from the axis being tinned towards foe bases of foe prisms. So for emergent light will behave as a divergent beam. Hence, a concave lens is called a diverging lens.

Divergence by the convex lens and convergence by the concave lens

It is to be noted that usually, a convex lens acts as a converging lens and a concave lens as a diverging one. These types of behaviour offoe lenses are seen when foe refractive indices offoe material of foe lenses are greater than that of the surrounding medium. But if the refractive index of the material of for lens is less than that of the surrounding medium i.e., the medium surrounding the lens is denser, the convex lens will diverge and a concave lens will converge for incoming parallel rays

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens A Few Definitions

Centre of curvature: Generally the two surfaces of a lens are spherical. The two spherical surfaces are each a part of two spheres. The centres of the spheres are called the centres of curvature of the Idris.

If for two surfaces of a lens are spherical, the centres of the nature of the lens are at a finite distance. C1 and C2 are the centres of curvature of the lenses. If the surface of the lens is plane, the centre of curvature of that surface is at infinity

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Centre Of Curvacture

Radius Of curvature

The two spherical surfaces are each a part of two spheres. The radii of the spheres are called the radii of curvature of the lens.

If the two surfaces of a lens are spherical, each radius of curvature is finite. AC2 and BC1 are the radii of curvature of the lens. If one of the surfaces is plane, its radius of curvature is infinite

Principal axis

For a lens having two spherical surfaces, the line passing through the centres of curvatures of the two bounding surfaces of a lens is called the principal axis of the lens for the principal axis of the ~ lens.

If one surface of the lens is spherical and the other is a plane, then the perpendicular drawn from the centre of curvature of the spherical surface to the plane surface is the principal axis of the lens

Optical centre

If a ray of light passes through a lens in such a way that the direction of emergence is parallel to the direction of incidence, the path of the ray inside the lens intersects the principal axis at a fixed point. This fixed point for a lens is called its optical centre

The incident ray AB and the emergent ray CD are parallel to each other. The refracted ray BC intersects the principal axis at O . So point 0 is the optical centre of the lens.

It is to be noted that the incident ray AB and the emergent  CD do not lie on the same straight line. The emergent ray CL is laterally displaced from the incident ray AB. The displacement will be small if the lens is a thin one. If the lens is very thin

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Optical Centre

The displacement is so negligible that AB, BC and CD may be taken as the same straight line. So we can say that the optical centre of a thin lens Is such n point on Its principal axis that a ray passing through it passes out straight without any displacement or deviation.

The optical centre is a fixed point:

The optical centre of a lens Is a fixed point on Its principal axis. But the position of the point depends oil its shape. It can be proved in die following way.

C1 and C2 are the centres of curvature of the spherical surfaces LBL’ and LAL’ respectively. Q and R are two points on the spherical surfaces. If r1 and r2 are the radii of curvature of the surfaces LBL’ and LAL’ then C1Q = C1B = r1 and C2R = C2A = r1

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Optical Centre Is A Fixed Point

Let us join Q and R and let the line QR intersect the principal axis at O . Therefore, O is the optical centre of the lens. Thus the rays PQ and RS are parallel to each other. Suppose, the thickness of the lens =AB = t.

Two tangent planes are drawn at Q and R of the two surfaces of the lens. We know that when a ray is refracted through a parallel glass slab the incident ray and the emergent ray are parallel.

In this case, the rays PQ and RS being parallel we can assume that the ray PQ is refracted through a parallel glass slab. So the tan¬ gent planes at Q and R will be parallel to each other.

The radius of curvature C1Q is perpendicular to the tangent plane at Q and the radius of curvature C2R is perpendicular to the tangent plane at R. Since the two tangent planes are parallel, therefore C1Q  and C2 R are parallel, to each other.

So the triangles C1OQ and C2OR are similar.

∴  \(\frac{O C_1}{O C_2}=\frac{C_1 Q}{C_2 R}=\frac{r_1}{r_2}\)

∴  \(\frac{O C_1}{O C_2}=\frac{C_1 n}{C_2 A}\)

= \(\frac{C_1 B-O C_1}{C_2 A-O C_2}=\frac{O B}{O A}\)

⇒ \(\frac{r_1}{r_3}=\frac{O B}{O A}\)

So, the point O divides the thickness of the lens AB In a fixed ratio i.e., in ratio of the radii of curvature of the two surfaces

Again \(\frac{r_1}{r_1+r_2}=\frac{O B}{O B+O A}=\frac{O B}{A B}=\frac{O B}{t}\)

∴ OB = \(\frac{t r_1}{r_1+r_2}\), OA = \(\frac{t r_2}{r_1+r_2}\) …………………………………………. (2)

Since t, r1 and r2 are constants, the position of O is constant. i.e., the optical centre O of a lens is a fixed point.

  1. In the case of equi-convex and equi-concave lenses:  In this case since r1 = r2 therefore from equation (1), we get OB = OA. i.e., in this case, the optical centre is situated on the principal axis within the lens and equidistant from both surfaces.
  2. In the case of plano-convex and plano-concave lenses: In this case, one surface of the lens is the plane. Therefore when  r1→∞ , then OA →0. Again when r2→ ∞ , then OB →0. So, in this case, the optical centre lies at the intersecting point of the spherical surface with the principal axis

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Spherical Surface With The Principle Axis

It is to be noted that the optical centre may be within the lem or outside, depending on the nature of the two surfaces, the case of the concavo-convex and convexo-concave optic centre lies outside the lens, Wherever the position of the optical centre, its distance from any surface of lens is proportional to the radius of curvature of the surface because

⇒ \(\frac{O B}{O A}=\frac{r_1}{r_2}\)

Principle focuses

Suppose, a narrow beam of rays parallel to the principal axis is incident on a lens’

  1.  If the lens is convex, the beam of rays after refraction verges to a point on the principal axis. This point is called the principal focus of the lens.
  2. If the lens is concave, the beam of rays after refraction appears to diverge from a point on the principal axis. This point is called the principal focus of the lens.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Principle Focus

The point F is the principal focus of the lens. A lens has two principal foci. Here in either case point F is the second principal focus of the lens. In addition to this principal focus a lens has another principal focus which is called the first principal focus.

1. First principal focus:

  • In the case of a convex lens: The first principal focus is a point on its principal axis such that the rays diverging from it emerge parallel to the axis after refraction through the lens.
  • In the case of a concave lens: The first principal focus is a point on its principal axis such that the rays directed towards it emerge parallel to the axis after refraction through the lens. The point F’ is the first principal focus.

2. The second principal focus is conventionally called the principal focus of a lens:

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens The Second Principle Focus Is Conventionally

Focal Length

The distance of the principal, focus from the optical centre of a lens is the focal length F of that lens.

1. The first principal focal length: 

Is the distance of the first principal focus from the oj$cal centre. The second principal focal length is the distance of the second principal focus from the optical centre.

The point O Is the optical centre.

OF’ = First principal focal length of the lens

OF = Second principal focal length of the lens

2. The second principal focal length Is conventionally taken as the focal length of a lens:

The value of the focal length of the lens depends on the colour of light, the lens medium and also on the surrounding medium. If the media on both sides of the lens are the same, then it can be proved that the first principal focal length (f1) and the second principal focal length (f2) are equal. But if the media are different on both sides, then these two lengths would be different.

Focal plane

A plane perpendicular to the principal axis of a lens drawn through the principal focus is known as the focal plane of a lens.

A lens has two focal planes corresponding to its two focal points. The focal plane through the first principal focus is called the first principal focal plane and the plane through the second principal focus is called the second principal focal plane.

Secondary focus

Suppose a beam of parallel rays inclined at a small angle with the principal axis of a lens is incident on it. The point on the focal plane to which the beam converges (in the case of the convex lens) and from which the beam appears to diverge (in the case of the concave lens) after refraction is called the secondary focus of the lens.

The point F’ is the secondary focus of the lens. It Is to be noted that the principal focus of a convex or concave lens Is a fixed point, but the secondary focus is not a fixed point. With the change of the angle of inclination of the incident rays with the principal axis of the lens, the position of the secondary focus changes. However the secondary focus always remains on the focal plane.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Secondary focus

  1. Aperture: The boundary line of the planes of a lens is circular and the diameter of the circle is ordinarily called the aperture of the lens. In the diameter CD Is the aperture of the lens.
  2. Thin lens: A thin lens Is one in which the thickness at the principal axis Is small compared with the radii of curvature of the two surfaces

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Determination of the Position Of An Image By Geometrical Method

In all the following discussions the lenses we shall deal with are thin lenses with small aperture.

To find the position of the image of an extended object placed on the principal axis of a lens

By the geometrical method, we should remember the following facts:

  1. A ray falling on a convex lens in a direction parallel to the principal axis converges to the second principal focus after refraction by the lens and a ray falling on a concave lens in a direction parallel to the principal axis appears to diverge from the second principal focus after refraction by the lens.
  2. A ray passing through the first principal focus of a convex lens or proceeding to the first principal focus of a concave lens will emerge parallel to the principal axis after refraction through it.
  3. A ray passing through the optical centre of a convex or a concave lens emerges out from the lens undeviated and undisplaced with respect to the direction of incidence as the concerned lens is a thin lens.

Using any two rays of the above-mentioned three rays, the image Q of an object can be drawn,  images have been drawn in different cases applying this method. These diagrams are called ‘Ray diagrams’

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Position Size And Nature Of The Image For Different Positions Of An Object

For any particular surrounding media (here, air), the position, size and nature of the image of an object formed by refraction in a lens depend on the position of the object with respect to the lens. How the position and nature of the Image change when the object is brought from infinity up to a position dose to the lens is shown below. For the convenience of discussion, we shall consider the object PQ to be placed perpendicular to the principal axis of the lens LL’ .{f is taken as the focal length of the lens).

In the case of convex lens

1. Object is placed at infinity:

If the object is at infinity, the rays of light from a point on the object may be considered parallel. The beam of parallel rays inclined at a small angle with the principal axis of the convex lens converges at this point p on the second principal focal plane after refraction the lens. So, the image is formed in the focal plane and it is real, inverted and infinitely diminished.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Object Is Placed At Infinity Diminished

Use: The objective of a telescope is made by using this prop of the convex lens.

2. Object is placed between infinity and 2 f: 

The  object PQ is placed perpendicular to the principle axis of the convex lens LL’ and at a  distance greater than 2f from the lens

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Object Is Placed At Infinity And 2f

A ray travelling parallel to the principal axis the refraction through the lens passes through the focus F’ Another ray from p goes straight through the Optical centre O . These two refracted rays meet at the point p which is the image of p, from p, pq is drawn perpendicular to the principle axis Obviously, q is the image of the foot Q of the object. So, pq is the image of PQ.

3. Object is placed at 2f:   

The object PQ Is placed per appendicular to the principal axis of the convex lens I, If and is a distance 2f from the Leon A ray from travelling parallel to the principal axis air refraction through the lens passes through the focus P, Another ray from P goes straight through the optical centre Q, These two refracted rays meet at the point p which is the image of P from p, pq IN drawn perpendicular to the principal axis. Q Is the Image of the foot Q of the object. So, pq Is the image of PQ.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Object Is Placed At 2f

Therefore, the image is formed on the side of the lens opposite to that of the object at a distance of 2f from the lens. The Image Is real, inverted and equal In size to the object

Use: In terrestrial telescope, this property of the convex lens Is utilised to convert the inverted Image Into an erect image of the same size.

4. Object is placed between f and 2f:

The object PQ is placed perpendicular to the principal axis of the convex lens LL’ and is placed between f and 2f, A ray from P travelling parallel to the principal axis after refraction through the lens passes through the focus P. Another ray from P goes straight through the optical centre 0. These two refracted rays meet at the point p which is the Image of P. From p, pq Is drawn perpendicular to the principle axis q is the image of the foot Q of the object. So pq is the images of PQ.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Object Placed f And 2f

Therefore, die Image In formed on the side of the lens opposite to that of the object and at a distance greater than 2f. The image is real, inverted and magnified i size with respect to the object

Use:  The objective of a microscope Is made by utilising this property of the convex lens.

5. Object Is placed at:

The Object PQ is placed perpendicular to the principal axis of the convex lens LL’ and Is placed at focus. A ray from fi travelling parallel to the principal axis after refraction through the lens passes through DM focus V. Another ray from fi moves straight through Ilia optical centre O, these two refracted rays being parallel, the I Image of PQ Is assumed to be formed at infinity

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Object Is Placed At f

Therefore, the linage Is formed at infinity on the side of the lens opposite to that of the object. The Image Is real, inverter and Infinitely magnified.

Use: The convex lens is utilised in the above way in such instruments whore the production of a parallel beam of rays is required. spectrometer parallel rays are produced in this way

6. Object is placed between f and lens:

Is placed perpendicular to the principal axis of the convex le LL’ and Is placed between f and the lens. A ray free P travelling parallel to the principal axis after refraction through the lens passes through the focus F, Another ray horn I” moves straight through the optical centre 0. These two refracted rays are divergent. So when the two rays are produced backwards they meet at; which is the virtual Image of F. l; from p, pq is drawn perpendicular to the principal axis. So, pq Is the image of PQ.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Object Is Placed between f And Lens

Therefore, the image Is formed on the same side of the lens as the object Is situated. The image is virtual, erect and magnified.

Use: Magnifying glass, eyepieces of microscope and telescope are made utilising this principle of the convex lens

In the case of a concave lens

The object PQ is placed perpendicular to the principal axis of the concave lens LL’. A ray from P travelling parallel to the principal axis after refraction through the lens appears to diverge from the focus F. Another ray from P moves straight through the optical centre O.

The two refracted rays being divergent, when produced backwards, virtually meet at p. The point p from where the emergent rays appear to diverge after refraction through the lens is the image of P. From p, pq is drawn perpendicular to the principal axis. So, pq is the image of PQ

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens In Case Of Concave Lens

Therefore, the image is formed on the same side of the lens as the object is situated. The image is virtual, erect and diminished in size concerning the object.

The image moves from F to the lens and increases in size as the object is brought from infinity up to the lens. But the size of the page will always be less than the object

Inference: The following Inferences can be drawn from the above discussion.

  1. The virtual InutHo la formed on the Maine (tide of the lens as the object but the real Image IN formed on the aide of the lens opposite to that of the object.
  2. Virtual Image Is always erect and real Image Is always Inverted.

If half of a lens Is palmed black, the brightness of the Image produced by the lens reduces to half as the Image will be produced due to refraction through half portion of the lens. However, the size of the Image remains the same, because every half part of a lens forms a complete image of an object.

Method of Identifying Lenses

We know that if an object is placed very near to a convex lens l.o., within the focal length, then a virtual, erect and magnified Imago Is formed. On the other hand, when an object Is placed very near to a concaveÿ Ions a virtual, correct and diminished Imago Is formed. So, to Identify a lens easily will hold a linger In front of the lens and look at It from the other side of the lens. If the Image Is erect and magnified concerning the object the lens Is convex. But If the image Is erect but diminished In size, the lens Is concave

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Sign Convention

  1. Distances along the principal axis are to be measured from the optical centre of the lens.
  2. Distance from the  optical centre) to be measured opposite to the direction of the incident ray are taken as negative and those to be measured in the direction of the incident ray are taken as positive. According to the above convention, the focal length of a convex lens is positive and that of a concave lens is negative.
  3. If the principal axis of the lens is taken as the x-axis, distances along the y-axis above the principal axis are taken as positive and distances along the y-axis below the principal axis are taken as negative

Assumptions are made during a discussion of refraction through the lens :

  1. The lens will be thin and its aperture will be small.
  2. Direction of incident ray will be shown from left to right i.e., the object should be considered to be placed on the left side of the lens.
  3. The optical centre O of the lens will be the origin of the cartesian frame of reference and the principal axis of the lens will be the x-axis

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens General Formula Of Lens

The relation among object distance, image distance and focal length of a lens is known as the general formula of the lens.

Convex lens and real image

LL’ is a convex lens. An object PQ is placed perpendicular to the principal axis of the A ray from P travelling parallel to the; principal axis after refraction through the. leap passes through the second principal focus F. Another ray from P moves straight through the optical centre O. These two refracted rays meet at the point p which is the image of P. From p, pq is drawn per

Pendicular to the principal axis. So, pq is the image of PQ. This image is real and inverted

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Convex Lens And Real Image

As the triangles POQ and pOq are similar

∴ \(\frac{P Q}{p q}=\frac{O Q}{O q}\) ……………………………….(1)

On the other hand, as the triangles AFO and pFq are similar,

∴ \(\frac{A O}{p q}=\frac{F O}{F q}\)

Or,\(\frac{P Q}{p q}=\frac{F O}{F q}\)  ……………………………… (2)

AO = PQ

From equations (1) and (2) we, get

∴ \(\frac{O Q}{O q}=\frac{F O}{F q}\)

Or, \(\frac{O Q}{O q}=\frac{F O}{O q-O F}\) …………………… (3)

Now, according to sign convention, object distance = OQ = -u,

Image distance = Oq = +v, focal length = OF = +

Putting these values in equation (3) we get

Or , \(\frac{-u}{v}=\frac{f}{v-f}\)

Or, -uv+uf= vf

Or, -uf-vf = uv

Or, \(\frac{u f}{u v f}-\frac{v f}{u v f}=\frac{u v}{u v f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) ………………………(4)

Convex lens and virtual image

The object PQ is placed perpendicular, to the principal axis of the convex lens LL’ and is placed between the focus and the lens. So, the virtual image pq has been formed

As the triangles POQ and pOq are similar,

⇒ \(\frac{P Q}{p q}=\frac{O Q}{O q}\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Convex Lens And Virtual Image

On the other hand, as the triangles AFO and pFq, they are similar

⇒  \(\frac{A O}{p q}=\frac{O F}{q F}\)

Or, \(\frac{P Q}{p q}=\frac{O F}{q F}\) …………………….. (6)

[AO = PQ]

From equations (5) and (6) we get

⇒  \(\frac{O Q}{O q}=\frac{O F}{q F} \text { or, } \frac{O Q}{O q}=\frac{O F}{O q+O F}\) …………………. (7)

Now, according to sign convention, object distance =OQ -~u , image distance – Oq = -v, focal length = OF = +f

Putting these values in equation (7) we get

⇒  \(\frac{-u}{-v}=\frac{f}{-v+f}\)

or, uv-uf= -vf Or, uf- vf = uv

Or, \(\frac{u f}{u v f}-\frac{v f}{u v f}=\frac{u v}{u v f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) ……………………. (8)

The focal length of a convex is taken as positive, In the formation of a real image of a real object, u is negative but v is positive. So the formation of a real image of a real objective by a convex lens the modified form of the general formula is as follows.

⇒  \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{-u}=\frac{1}{f} \text { or, } \frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Concave lens and virtual image

LL’ is a concave lens, An object PQ is placed perpendicular to the principal axis of the lens. A ray from P travelling parallel to the principal axis after refraction through the lens appears to diverge from the focus F. Another ray from P moves straight through the optical centre O. The two refracted rays virtually meet at p, The point p from where the emergent rays appear to diverge after refraction through the lens is the image of P. From p, pq is drawn perpendicular to the principal axis. So, pq is the Image of PQ. The image is virtual and erect

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Concave Lens And Virtual Image

As the triangles POQ and pOq are similar,

⇒ \(\frac{P Q}{p q}=\frac{O Q}{O q}\)

On the other hand, as the triangle APQ and ppq are similar

⇒  \(\frac{A O}{p q}=\frac{O F}{q F}\)

Or, \(\frac{P Q}{p q}=\frac{O F}{q F}\) ………………………………….. (10)

[AO = PQ]

From equations (9)and (10) we get,

⇒ \(\frac{O Q}{O q}\)

= \(\frac{O F}{q F} \text { or, } \frac{O Q}{O q}=\frac{O F}{O q+O F}\) ………………………… (11)

Now, according to sign convention , object distance = OQ = -u , image distance = Oq = -v, focal length = OF = -f

Putting these values in equation (11) we get,

⇒ \(\frac{-u}{-v}\)  = \(\frac{-f}{-f+v}\)

Or, uf – uv= vf

Or, uf- vf= uv

Or, \(\frac{u f}{u v f}-\frac{v f}{u v f}=\frac{u v}{u v f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) ………………………….. (12)

This is the conjugate foci relation of the lens, also known as the general formula of the lens.

The term conjugate means that the two points are Interchangeable, This follows from the principle of reversibility of light path. For these lenses the distance of conjugate foci l.e., u and v are given by the relation \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u} \equiv \frac{1}{f}\) So this relation Is often called conjugate foci relation.

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Magnification Of The Image Formed By Lens

Linear or Transverse or Lateral Magnification of the Image of an Object Kept Perpendicular to the Principal Axis

Linear Magnification Definition:

Linear magnification of an image formed by a lens is defined as the ratio of the size of the image to the size of the object

Denoting linear magnification by m we have, from and

m = \(\frac{\text { size of image }(I)}{\text { size of object }(O)}=\frac{p q}{P Q}\)

= \(\frac{v}{u}=\frac{\text { image distance }}{\text { object distance }}\)

According to sign convention:

  1. For the formation of a real image in a convex lens u is negative and v is positive. So linear magnification m is negative. The image is inverted
  2. For the formation of a virtual image in a convex lens both u and v are negative. So linear magnification m is positive. The image is erect.
  3.  In the case of a concave lens both u and v are negative, So linear magnification m is positive. So the image is erect.

So we can say that if magnification is negative, the image is inverted and if magnification is positive, the image is erect

We can determine the expression for the magnification of an image formed by a lens by the same process as adopted for the determination of the magnification of an image formed by the reflection oflight on a curved surface.

It is to be noted that the real image formed by reflection is formed in front of the mirror i.e. on the same side of the mirror as the object. But in the case of a lens, the real image formed by a lens due to refraction is formed on the opposite side of the real object.

The general expression for magnification of the image formed by refraction in the lens is given by

m = \(\frac{I}{O}=\frac{v^2}{u}\)

Magnification produced by a combination of lenses:

The magnification of the final image produced by a combination of lenses is given by m = m1 × m2  × m3; where m1,m2,m3,…… etc..are respectively the magnifications produced by each lens.

Areal Magnification of the image is kept perpendicular to the principal axis

Areal Magnification Definition:

Linear magnification of an image formed by a lens is defined as the ratio of the size of the image to the size of the object.

Let the length and breadth of a two-dimensional object be l and b respectively. Hence, the area of object A = lb

If the linear magnification of the image is m, the length of the image l’ = mx l and the breadth of the image b’ = m × b

Area of the image, A’ = l’b’ = m²lb = m²A

Therefore areal magnification

m’ = \(\frac{A^{\prime}}{A}=m^2\) …………………. (1)

Longitudinal or Axial Magnification of the Image of an Object Kept Along the Principal Axis

Axial Magnification  Definition:

Longitudinal or Axial magnification of the image formed by a lens of an object kept along the principal axis is defined as the ratio of the length of the image to that of the object.

Let an extended object is kept along the principal axis of a vex lens.

Let u1 and u2 be the distances of the nearest and the furthest points respectively of the object along the principal axis and v1 and v2 the respective image distances

Longitudinal magnification m” = \(\frac{v_2-v_1}{u_2-u_1}=\frac{\Delta v}{\Delta u}\)

For infinitesimal values of Δv and Δu, magnification should be noted a \(\frac{d v}{d u}\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Infinitesimal Values

Differentiating the lens equation, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) , with respect to u we get,

⇒ \(-\frac{1}{v^2} \frac{d v}{d u}-\frac{1}{u^2}\) = 0 [ f is constant]

Or, \(\frac{d v}{d u}=\frac{-v^2}{u^2}\)

m” = \(\frac{d v}{d u}=-m^2\) …………………………..(1)

Longitudinal magnification =- (linear magnification)²

Hence, longitudinal magnification in the case of the lens is numerically equal to the square of linear magnification.

It is dear from equation (1) that m” is always negative irrespective of the sign of m. This implies that object and image always lie in opposite directions along the principal axis, whatever may be the nature of the image real or virtual, in a convex or concave lens. This matter is called axial change

Relation of f and v or f and u with m

The lens formula is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{\nu}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) …………………………………… (1)

Or, \(1-\frac{\nu}{u}=\frac{p^{\prime}}{f} \text { or, } 1-m=\frac{\nu}{f}\)

Or, m = \(1-\frac{\nu}{f} \text { or, } m=\frac{f-\nu}{f}\)

Again, from equation (1) we get,

⇒ \(\frac{u}{\nu}-1=\frac{u}{f} \text { or, } \frac{1}{m}-1=\frac{u}{f}\)

Or,  \(\frac{1}{m}=1+\frac{u}{f} \text { or }, \frac{1}{m}=\frac{f+u}{f}\)

m = \(\frac{f}{u+f}\)

u-v And \(\frac{1}{u} \frac{1}{v}\) Graphs For Convex Lens

The focal length of convex lens f is positive. The real image formed by this lens is always situated on the side opposite to the object So image distance v is also positive. According to the sign convention object distance u is negative. Hence if a real image is formed by a convex lens the equation of the lens is as follows

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{-u}=\frac{1}{f} \text { or, } \frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

1. u – v graph: In the case of a convex lens if different values of object distances and the corresponding image distances are recorded and plotted on a graph, It will be a rectangular hyperbola

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Rectangular Hyperbola

2. \(\frac{f}{u+f}\) graph:

In case a convex lens if \(\frac{1}{u} \sim \frac{1}{v}\)graph Is drawn taking different values of u and v, It will be a straight line The intercept cut by the straight line AB from the axes are each equal to \(\frac{1}{f}\)

i.e OA = OB = \(\frac{1}{f}\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens The Intercept Cut By The Straight Line

Numerical Examples

Example 1. The distance of an object from a convex lens is 20 cm. If the focal length of the lens is 15 cm determines the position of the image and its nature.
Solution:

Here, u = -20 cm ; as the lens is convex,f = +15 cm

We know, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{u}+\frac{1}{f}=\frac{1}{-20}+\frac{1}{15}\)

= \(\frac{4-3}{60}=\frac{1}{60}\)

Or, v = 60 cm

As v  is positive, the image will be formed on the side opposite to the object at a distance of 60 cm i.e., the image is real.

Magnification, m = \(\frac{v}{u}\frac{60}{-20}\) = -3

So, an image magnified three times as the size of the object is formed. As magnification is negative, the image is inverted

Example 2. If an object is placed at a distance of 30 cm from a lens, a virtual image is formed. If the magnification of the image Is, find the position of the image and the focal length of the lens. Also, find the nature of the lens
Solution:

Here, object distance, u = -30 cm ; magnification

m = \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{u}{v}-1=\frac{u}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{m}-1=\frac{u}{f}\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Focal Lenght Of The Lens

Substituting m = \(\frac{2}{3}\) u = -30 we get,

⇒ \(\frac{3}{2}\)– 1 = \(\frac{3}{2}-1=\frac{-30}{f}\), or, f = -30 × 2 = -60 cm

The focal length of the lens is 60 cm.

Further, the negative sign of f implies that the lens is a concave one

Example 3. A convex lens forms a real image of an object magni¬ fied n times. Prove that the object distance =(n+ 1) \(\frac{f}{n}\) , f = focal length of the lens
Solution:

Here, magnification =n

i.e, \(\frac{v}{u}\) = n or, v = nu

For a real object, is negative and v is positive. For a convex lens f is positive. Following this sign convention, we get from the lens formula

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{n u}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

or, u = \(\frac{1+n}{n u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

u = (n+1)\(\frac{f}{n}\)

i. e the object distance is (n+1)\(\frac{f}{n}\)

Example 4.

1. A luminous object and a screen are placed 90 cm apart. To cast an image magnified twice the size of the object on the screen, what type of lens is required and what will be its focal length?

2. An object Is situated at a distance of 10 in from the convex lens. A magnified Image Is cast on a screen by the lens. Its magnification Is 19  what is the focal length of the lens
Solution:

Since The image is formed on a screen, it Is real. Hence lire lens to be used should be convex.

In this case, u + v = 90 cm

And \(\frac{v}{u}\) = 2 or, v = 2u

∴ 3u = 90 cm

or, u = 30 cm

∴  v= 90- 30 = 60 cm

Substituting in lens formula, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{60}-\frac{1}{-30}=\frac{1}{f}\)  [

u = – 30, as the object is real

Or, f = 20 cm

The focal length of the lens is 20 cm.

Magnification , m = \(\frac{v}{u}\) = 19

v = 19 u = 19 × 10 = 190m

Substituting v = 190 and u – 10 in \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

We get, \(\frac{1}{190}+\frac{1}{10}=\frac{1}{f}\) Or, f = \(\frac{190}{1+19}\) = 9.5 m1

∴ The focal length of the lens is 9.5 m.

Example 5.  A convex lens is placed just above an empty vessel. Ait object is placed at the bottom of the vessel and at u distance of 45 cm below the lens. An image of the object is formed above the vessel at a distance of 36 cm front die lens. A liquid is poured up to a height of 40 and cut lit the vessel. Now the image is formed above the vessel at ! a distance of 48 cm from the lens. Calculate the refractive index of the liquid
Solution: 

When the vessel is empty, u = (-45) cm , v = 36 cm From the equation of the lens we get

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{+36}-\frac{1}{-45}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{+9}{180}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or,  f = + 20 cm

On pouring the liquid into the vessel the apparent position of the object will be raised.

Real depth of the liquid = 40 cm and apparent depth = cm (say)

If the refractive index of the liquid is fi, then

μ = \(\frac{\text { real depth }}{\text { apparent depth }}=\frac{40}{x}\)

⇒ \(\frac{40}{\mu}\)

Or, x =  \(\frac{40}{\mu}\)

Now, distance of the lens from the liquid surface = 45-40 = 5 cm

Object distance from the lens = (5 + x) = 5 + \(\frac{40}{\mu}\)

In this case, v = +48 cm and f = +20 cm

From the equation of the lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒  \(\frac{1}{48}-\frac{1}{-\left[5+\frac{40}{\mu}\right]}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{48}+\frac{1}{5+\frac{40}{\mu}}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{5+\frac{40}{\mu}}=\frac{1}{20}-\frac{1}{48}=\frac{7}{240}\)

⇒ \(5+\frac{40}{\mu}=\frac{240}{7}\)

⇒  \(\frac{40}{\mu}=\frac{240}{7}-5\)

⇒ \(\frac{40}{\mu}=\frac{205}{7}\)

⇒ \(\frac{280}{205}\)

= 1.366

Example 6. Two convex lenses of focal lengths 15 cm and 10 cm are placed coaxially. A ray of light parallel to the principal axis of a lens is incident on it and emerges from the other lens parallel to the same axis. Draw a neat ray – diagram. What is the distance of separation between the lenses?
Solution: 

The ray incident on the lens Ly passes through the second principal focus of this lens after refraction. Since the ray after refraction through the second lens moves parallel to the principal axis of this lens, F is the first principal focus of lens L2

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Two convex Lenses Of Focal Lenghts

O2F = 15 cm , O2 F = 10 cm

Distance of separation between the lenses

= 15 + 10 = 25 cm

Example 7. If an object is placed at a distance of 20 cm in front of a convex lens, three times magnified and an Inverted Image is formed. In which direction and how far Is the lens to be moved to obtain an erect Image of equal magnification [m = 3] T
Solution:

Here, m = 3 and u = 20 cm

Here, m = 3 and u = 20 cm

⇒ \(\frac{v}{u}\)= 3

Or, v = 3u = 3 × 20 = 60 cm

Now \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{60}-\frac{1}{-20}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Following sign convention, u = -20 cm and v = 60 cm

Or, f = 15 cm

To obtain an erect image, the lens is to be moved towards the object, so that the object distance now becomes less than the focal distance of the lens

Let the lens is moved x cm towards the object

So, the object distance becomes, u1 = (20 -x) cm

Let the image distance be v1 cm

⇒ \(\frac{v_1}{u_1}\)  = m = 3

Or, v1 = 3u1 = 3(20- x) cm

From the lens equation following the sign convention we have,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v_1}-\frac{1}{u_1}=\frac{1}{f} \text { or, } \frac{1}{-3(20-x)}-\frac{1}{-(20-x)}\)

= \(\frac{1}{15}\) [as the image is virtual and so v1 is taken as negative]

Or, \(\frac{2}{3(20-x)}=\frac{1}{15}\)

Or,  x = 10 cm

∴ The lens is to be moved by a distance of 10 cm towards the lens

Example 8. If a magnifying lens of focal length 10 cm is held in front of very small writing, It is magnified five times. How far was the magnifying lens held?
Solution:

Here, focal length, f = 10 cm

Let object distance = u

Now, magnification, m = \(\frac{v}{u}\) – = 5, or, v = 5u

Now \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{-5 u}-\frac{1}{-u}=\frac{1}{10}\)

[For magnifying lens, u and v both are negative]

Or, \(-\frac{1}{5 u}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{10}\)

Or, \(\frac{4}{5 u}=\frac{1}{10}\)

Or , u = 8 cm

So, the lens was held at a distance of 8 cm from the writing

Example 9. An object is placed at a distance of 150 cm from a screen. A convex lens is placed between the object and the screen so that an image magnified 4 times the object is formed on the screen. Determine the position of the lens and its focal length
Solution:

Here, u + v – 150 cm

And magnification, m = 4 or, – = 4 or, v = 4h

From equation (1) we have,

u + 4u = 150

Or,  5u = 150 or, u = 30 cm

∴ v = 4 × 30 = 120 cm

Hence, the distance of the lens from the screen = 120 cm

Now, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{120}-\frac{1}{-30}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Since the object and the image are situated on mutually opposite sides of the lens, u = -30 cm, v = 120 cm

⇒ \(\frac{1}{120}+\frac{1}{30}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{f}=\frac{1+4}{120}\)

= \(\frac{5}{120}\)

or, f = 24 cm

The focal length of the lens is 24 cm.

Example 10. A convex lens of focal length f forms an image which is m times magnified on a screen.If the distance of the object and the screen is x, prove that f = \(\frac{m x}{(1+m)^2}\)
Solution:

Since the image is formed on a screen, it is real. So the image distance is positive. The focal length is also positive. Object distance is negativeMagnification, m = “ or; v

Magnification, m = \(\frac{v}{u}\)  or; v  = mu

Here u+v = x Or, U+ mu = x Or, u= \(\)

v =  \(\frac{m x}{1+m}\)

The equation of lens \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{m u}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) Or, \(\)

Or, f = \(\frac{m u}{1+m}=\frac{m x}{(1+m)^2}\)

Since u = \(\frac{x}{1+m}\)

Example 11.  An object is placed on the left side of a convex lens A of focal length 20 cm at a distance of 10 cm from the lens. Another convex lens of focal length 10 cm is placed co-axially on the right side of lens A at a distance of 5 cm from it Determine magnification and position of the final image by the lens combination. Solution; In case of image formation by the first lens, u cm; f = 20 cm, v =?
Solution:

Now, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{-10}=+\frac{1}{20}\)

⇒  \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{-1}{10}+\frac{1}{20}=\frac{-1}{20}\)

v = -20cm

Since v is negative, a virtual image would form on the same side of the object at a distance of 20 cm from the lens.

This image will act as the object for the second lens.

In the case of image formation by the second lens,

u= -(20+5) = -25 cm,

f= 10 cm,

v =?

From the equation of lens,

⇒  \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒  \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{-25}=\frac{1}{10}\)

⇒  \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{-1}{25}+\frac{1}{10}=\frac{3}{50}\)

Or, v = \(\frac{50}{3}\)

= 16.66

So, finally, a real image is formed on the right side of the second lens (on the opposite side of the object) at a distance of 16.66 cm from this lens.

Magnification by the first lens

m1 = \(\frac{v}{u}=\frac{20}{10}\)

= 2

And magnification by the second lens

m2 = \(\frac{v}{u}=\frac{50}{3 \times 25}\)

= \(\frac{2}{3}\)

Magnification by the lens combination

m = m1 × m2

= 2 × \(\frac{2}{3}\)

= \(\frac{4}{3}\)

= 1.33

Example 12. A convex lens forms a real image of an object magnified 10 times. If the focal length of the lens is 20cm, determine the distance of the object from the lens
Solution:

Let object distance = x

Here, m= 10

∴ \(\frac{v}{x}=10\)

Or, v = 10 x

In this case, v is positive and f = 20 cm

From The Equation of the Lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{10 x}-\frac{1}{-x}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{11}{10 x}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, x =  22cm

Object distance = 22cm

Example 13. Two convex lenses of focal lengths 3cm and 4cm are placed 8cm apart from each other. An object of height Icm Is placed In front of a lens of smaller focal length at a distance 4cm. Determine the magnification and size of the final image by the lens combination.
Solution:

In the case of image formation by the first lens, u = -4cm,f = 3cm

Now, \(\frac{1}{\nu}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{4}=\frac{1}{3}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{\nu}=\frac{1}{3}-\frac{1}{4}=\frac{1}{12}\)

Or, v = 12 cm

Since v is positive, an image would form on the side of the first lens opposite that of the object. This image acts as a virtual image for the second lens.

In the case of image formation by this lens

u = (12-8) = 4cm , f = 4 cm , v= ?

From the equation of lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{4}=\frac{1}{4}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{4}+\frac{1}{4}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{2}\)

Or v = 2cm

So, the final image is real and it will be formed at a distance 2cm from the second lens.

Magnification by the first lens

m1 = \(\frac{v}{u}=\frac{12}{4}\)

m1 = 3

Magnification by the second lens

m2 = \(\frac{v}{u}=\frac{2}{4}\)

m2 = \(\frac{1}{2}\)

So, magnification by the lens combination

m = m1 × m2 = \(3 \times \frac{1}{2}=\frac{3}{2}\)

Again m = \(\frac{\text { size of image }}{\text { size of object }}\)

Or, \(\frac{3}{2}=\frac{\text { size of image }}{1}\)

Or, size of image = \(\frac{3}{2}\)

= 1.5 cm

Image Of A Virtual Object

We have so far discussed the image formation of real objects. But objects may be virtual as well and images of the virtual objects can be formed by using lenses.

A converging beam of rays is incident on a convex lens and a concave lens respectively. In the absence of the lenses, the converging beam of rays would meet at Q on the other side of the lenses but due to the presence of the lenses the beam meets at Q’. So, Q is a virtual object here and its image Q’ is a real

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Image Of A Virtual Object

After refraction in the convex lens, a convergent beam of rays becomes more convergent i.e., the convergent beam meets nearer to the lens. In the case of the convex lens, Q’ is nearer to the lens than Q . Obviously in this case image distance, OQ’ is less than object distance, OQ. In a convex lens, the real image of a virtual object is formed and the image lies within the focus

After refraction in the concave lens, a convergent beam of rays becomes less convergent i.e., the convergent beam meets further away from the lens. In the case of a concave lens Q’ is more distant from the lens than Q . Obviously in this case image distance, OQ’ is greater than object distance, OQ.

But if the virtual object distance, OQ is greater than the focal length of the concave lens, the image formed by the concave lens becomes virtual.

Remember that virtual object distance is positive.

Example 1. If a convex lens of focal length 20 cm is placed in the path of a convergent beam of rays, the beam meets at Q. In the absence of the lens, the beam would meet at P.If the distance of P from the lens- is 30 cm, determine the distance of Q from the lens
Solution:

The converging beam of rays meets at Q after refraction in the lens LL’. In the absence of the lens the beam would meet at P In this case concerning the lens, P is the virtual object and Q is its real image

Here, u = 30 cm , f= 20 cm , v = OQ = ?

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens The Coverging Beam Of Rays Meets

The equaton of lens is = \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{30}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{30}+\frac{1}{20}=\frac{1}{12}\)

Or, v =12cm

Required distance OQ = 12cm

Example 2. A converging beam of frays after refraction in a concave lens of focal length 20 cm meets at a distance of 15 cm from the lens. In the absence of the lens, where would the beam meet?
Solution:

In the absence of the lens, the converging beam would meet at P. So, concerning this lens P is the virtual object and Q is its real image

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens A Convergining Beam Of Rays After Refraction

In this case, v = OQ – 15 cm; f= -20 cm

The equation of lens is \(\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{15}-\frac{1}{u}=-\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{20}+\frac{1}{15}\)

u = \(\frac{60}{7}\) = 8.57 cm

Therefore, in the absence of the lens, the beam of rays would meet at a distance of 8.57 cm from the lens.

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Newton’s Equation

Let II’ be a convex lens. F, F’ and O are the second principal focus, the first principal focus and the optical centre of the lens respectively. P and Q are the point object and point image respectively

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Newtons Equation

Here, OF = OF’ = f; PF’ = x and QF = y; object distance, OP = -u = and image distance,
OQ – v = y+f

The equation of the lens is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{y+f}+\frac{1}{x+f}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{x+f+y+f}{(y+f)(x+f)}=\frac{1}{f}\)

or, (y +f)(x +f) = f(x + y + 2f)

or, xy + xf+ yf+f² = xf+ yf+ 2f² or, xy = f²

This is Newton’s equation in the case of lens.

For any lens, f is a constant quantity. Hence, an x- y graph supporting Newton’s equation will be a rectangular hyperbola.

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Lens Makers Formula For Thin Lens

The lens maker’s formula involves the focal length, the refractive index of the material of the lens, and the radius of curvature of the two surfaces of the lens. This formula is derived from the refraction of light on the two spherical surfaces of a lens.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens lens MArkers Formula For Thin Lens

In refraction of light at the two spherical surfaces of a biconvex lens has been shown. P is the point object on the principal axis of the lens; Q’ is the image formed due to the refraction of light at die first surface of the lens and Q is the final image

Let μ1 = Refractive index of the medium in which the object is placed

μ2  = Refractive index of the material of the lens

μ3   = Refractive index of the medium into which the final ray emerges

In the Gaussian system, the object distance is measured from the pole O of the first spherical surface, and the final image distance is measured from the pole O of the second spherical surface. Accordingly,

object distance, OP = -u

Image distance, OQ’ = v’

Final image distance, O’Q = v

Thickness of lens on the axis, OO’ = t

The radius of curvature of the first surface of the lens = r1

The radius of curvature of the second surface of the lens = -r2

Considering refraction at the first surface AOB of the lens we have,

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_2}{v^{\prime}}-\frac{\mu_1}{u}=\frac{\mu_2-\mu_1}{r_1}\) ……………. (1)

Both object and image are real

Considering refraction at the second surface AO’B of the lens we have,

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_3}{v}-\frac{\mu_2}{v^{\prime}-t}=\frac{\mu_3-\mu_2}{r_2}\) …………….(2)

The object is virtual and the image is real

If the lens is very thin i.e…… v’, then it can be neglected.

In that case, equation (2) becomes

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_3}{v}-\frac{\mu_2}{v^{\prime}-t}=\frac{\mu_3-\mu_2}{r_2}\) …………….(3)

Adding equations (1) and (3) we have,

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_3}{v}-\frac{\mu_1}{u}=\frac{\mu_2-\mu_1}{r_1}+\frac{\mu_3-\mu_2}{r_2}\) ……………. (4)

This is the general equation of the lens:

This formula has been obtained for the formation of real images by a convex lens. But this formula is equally applicable for the formation of virtual image by a convex lens or for the concave lens

If the surrounding medium is by air, then μ1 = μ3  = 1

Taking  μ2  = μ for the r of the material, we have

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) ………… (5)

If the object is at infinity, the image will be formed at the principal focus

i. e if u = ∞, v= f

∴ \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) ……………………. (6)

This is the lens maker’s formula.

Lens in the air

If the refractive index of a glass lens relative to air is Jig and the radii of curvature of the first and the second refracting surfaces are r1 and r2 respectively, the focal length  of the lens is obtained from the following relation,

\(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) ………………… (7)

1. In the case of the biconvex lens:  r1 is positive and r2 is negative,

So for this lens from equation (7) we have,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=\left({ }_a \mu_g-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}+\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) ……………………. (8)

If the lens is equi-convex, then r1 = r2 = r and in that case,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=\left(a_g{ }_g-1\right)^{\frac{2}{r}}\) ……………….. (9)

2. In the case of the biconcave lens: r1 is native and r2 is positive.

So for this lens from equation (7) we have

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=-\left(a_a \mu_g-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}+\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) ……………….. (10)

If the lens Is equt-concnvo, then r1 = r2 = r. In this case

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=-\left({ }_a \mu_g-1\right) \cdot \frac{2}{r}\) …………………………… (11)

Dependence of focal length on surrounding medium:

Let us suppose that a lens Is situated In a medium denser titan air. Suppose, the denser medium is water.

Now, If the focal lengths of the lens In air and water are fa and fa respectively, then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f_a}=\left({ }_a \mu_g-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right) \text { and } \frac{1}{f_w}=\left({ }_w \mu_g-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

∴ r1 and r2 are the radii of curvature of the first and the second refracting surfaces respectively

⇒ \(\frac{\frac{1}{f_a}}{\frac{1}{f_w}}=\frac{\left({ }_a \mu_g-1\right)}{\left({ }_w \mu_g-1\right)}\)

Or,  \(\frac{f_w}{f_a}=\frac{\left({ }_a \mu_g-1\right)}{\left({ }_w \mu_g-1\right)}\) ……………… (12)

Now , \(\frac{w^{\mu_g}}{1}=\frac{a^{\mu_g}}{a^{\mu_w}}\)

Or, \(\frac{a^\mu g}{w^\mu g}=a^\mu w>1\)

∴ \(w^{\mu_g}<{ }_a \mu_g\)

Or, \(w^{\mu_g-1}<_a \mu_g-1\)

From equations (12) and (13) we get,

⇒\(\frac{f_w}{f_a}\) >1 Or, fw >fa

So, the focal length of a lens increases with the Increase of optical density of the surrounding medium.

If a convex lens of focal length f is cut horizontally along its principal axis into two halves, each half will have a focal 1 length equal to/ because the radii of curvature of the two surfaces of the new parts have the same values as the original

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Lens Makers Formula For Thin Lens Numerical Examples

Example 1. Focal length The focal length of a glass lens in air is 5 cm. What will be its focal length In water? The refractive index of glass =1.51 and the refractive index of water =1.33.
Solution:

Let the focal length of the lens in air =fa radii of curvature of the two surfaces = r1 and r2

\(\frac{1}{f_a}\) = ( aμg– 1) \(\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{5}=(1.51-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}=\frac{1}{5 \times 0.51}\)

= \(\frac{1}{2.55}\)

If the focal length of the lens In water Is fw, then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f_w}=\left({ }_w \mu_g-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}=\frac{1}{5 \times 0.51}=\frac{1}{2.55}\)

⇒ \(\left(\frac{1.51}{1.33}-1\right) \times \frac{1}{2.55}\)

= \(\frac{0.18}{1.33} \times \frac{1}{2.55}\)

= \(\frac{1.33 \times 2.55}{0.18}\)

= 18.84 cm

Example 2.  A convex lens(μ =1.5) Is Immersed. In water (μ = 1.33). Will the focal length of the lens change In water? If so, how?
Solution:

If the focal length of the convex lens In air Is fa, the refractive index of the material of the lens is and the radii of curvature of the two surfaces are r1 and r2, then following sign convention

\(\frac{1}{f_a}=+\left(a_a \mu_g-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}+\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) ………………………… (1)

If the lens is immersed in water, the focal length of the lens will be changed. If the focal length of the lens when immersed in water is fw, then

\(\frac{1}{f_w}=+\left({ }_w \mu_g-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}+\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) ……………………… (2)

Dividing equation (1) by equation (2)

⇒ \(\frac{\frac{1}{f_a}}{\frac{1}{f_w}}=\frac{a^{\mu_g-1}}{w^{\mu_g-1}}\)

Or, \(\frac{f_w}{f_a}=\frac{1.5-1}{1.1278-1}\)

wμg = \(\frac{a^{\mu_g}}{a^\mu}=\frac{1.5}{1.33}\)

= 1.1278

⇒ \(w^{\mu_{\mathrm{g}}}=\frac{a^{\mu_{\mathrm{g}}}}{a^{\mu_w}}=\frac{1.5}{1.33}=1.1278\)

⇒ \(\frac{0.5}{0.1278}\)

= 3.9 Or , fw = 3.9 fa

So, if the lens is immersed in water Its focal length will be about 4 times its focal length in air.

Example 3. The radii of curvature of two surfaces of a biconvex glass lens are 20 cm and 30 cm. What is its focal length in air and water Refraction index of glass = \(\frac{3}{2}\) refractive index of water = \(\frac{4}{3}\)
Solution:

If the focal length of the lens in air is fa and following sign convention, we have

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f_a}=\left({ }_a \mu_g-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}+\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

= \(\left(\frac{3}{2}-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{20}+\frac{1}{30}\right)\)

= \(\frac{1}{2} \times \frac{5}{60}=\frac{1}{24}\)

fa = 24 cm

Therefore, the focal length of the biconvex lens in air is 24 cm. If the focal length of the lens in water is fw, we have

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f_w}=\left({ }_w \mu_g-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}+\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

⇒ \(\left(\frac{9}{8}-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{20}+\frac{1}{30}\right)\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{8} \times \frac{5}{60}=\frac{1}{96}\)

wμg= \(\frac{a^{\mu_g}}{a^{\mu_w}}=\frac{\frac{3}{2}}{\frac{4}{3}}=\frac{9}{8}\)

fw= 96 cm

So, the focal length of the lens in water is 96 cm

Example 4. A plano-convex lens has a radius of curvature 10. It focal length is 80 cm in water. Calculate the refractive index ofthe material ofthe lens. Given refractive index of water \(\frac{4}{3}\)
Solution:

Let the absolute refractive index of the material of the lens = n of the material concerning water = n1: absolute r. i of water = n’

Given, r1 = ∞ and r2 = -10 cm. The focal length of the planoconvex lens when immersed in water = 80 cm.

∴ \(\frac{1}{f}=\left(n_1-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

Or , \(\frac{1}{80}=\left(n_1-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{\infty}+\frac{1}{10}\right)\)

Or , n1– 1= \(\frac{10}{80}=\frac{1}{8}\)

i.e n1 = \(\frac{9}{8}\)

n = n1 n’ = \(\frac{9}{8} \times \frac{4}{3}\)

= \(\frac{3}{2}\)

= 1.5

Example 5. The refractive index of the material of an equal convex lens is 1.5 and the radius of curvature of each spherical surface is 20 cm. Calculate the focal length of the lens
Solution:

Let the focal length of the lens he f and ratlins of curvature of each spherical surface be r

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1) \cdot \frac{2}{r}\)

(1.5 – 1) \(\frac{2}{20}=\frac{1}{20}\)

f = 20 cm

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Combination Of Lenses And Equivalent Focal Length

Equivalent lens

Suppose, the image of an object Is produced by the combination of more than one co-axial lens. Now, without changing the position of the object and the Image, a single lens is used in place of the combination. If this single lens produces the image of the same magnification of the object and in the same position, this single lens Is called the equivalent lens of the combination. The focal length of this lens Is called the equivalent focal length

The equivalent focal length of the combination of two thin co-axial lenses In contact:

Let two thin lenses and L2 having focal lengths f1 and f2 respectively be placed In contact so as to have a common axis. Since the lenses

Are thin, we may assume that the optical centers of the two lenses coincide at a single point the point O is their common optical center.

P is a point object on the principal axis. Rays of light starting from P form an image at point Q1 due to refraction in the lens.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Equivalent Focal Lengths

In this case, object distance = OP =  -u, image distance

= OQ1 = v1 , focal length =+f1.

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v_1}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f_1} \text { or, } \frac{1}{v_1}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f_1}\)………………. (1)

Q1 acts as a virtual object concerning the second lens and forms the final real image at Q due to refraction in the second lens L2. So, in this case, object distance = OQ1 = +v1, image distance = OQ = +v, focal length =f1.

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v_1}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f_1} \text { or, } \frac{1}{v_1}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f_1}\)………………. (2)

Adding equations (1) and (2) we get

⇒  \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}\) ………………. (3)

Now, if the equivalent focal length is F, according to the definition, the equivalent lens will form the image of the equivalent lens will be converging. So we can write

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{-u}=\frac{1}{F} \quad \text { or, } \frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{F}\) ………………. (4)

From equations (3) and (4), we get

⇒ \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}\) ………………. (5)

If several thin lenses are placed in contact, it can be proved similarly that

⇒  \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}+\frac{1}{f_3}\) ………………. (6)

It is to be noted that instead of the combination of convex lenses, a combination of concave lenses or a mixed combination of convex and concave lenses may be used. In each case, equivalent focal length is obtained from equation (6), with proper signs of focal lengths of the lenses used

If an equi-convex lens focal length f is cut vertically into two equal haves, each half will have a focal length equal to 2f.

One of the lenses of the combination is convex and the other is concave:

Let the focal length of the convex lens be /t and that of the concave lens be f2 , If F be the focal length of the combination, then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{-f_2}=\frac{1}{f_1}-\frac{1}{f_2}\)

∴ \( \frac{f_1 f_2}{f_2-f_1}\)

If f1>f2, then F will be negative and the combination will act as a concave lens. I If f1 < f2  then F will be positive and the combination will act as a convex lens.

[H If f1 = f2, then F will be infinite and the combination will act as a plane laminar plate

The general formula of equivalent focal length:

In all practical purposes, no lens-combination is formed by keeping the lenses in contact. Rather, in different optical Instruments the lenses are necessarily placed separated by a distance. Again, f even when the two lenses are placed in contact, an effective distance due to their thickness is introduced. This distance cannot be ignored in all cases.

Let the focal length of two lenses placed co-axially be f1 and f2 and the distance between their optical centres be a.

Then the expression of the equivalent focal length of the combination of lenses is given by

⇒ \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}-\frac{a}{f_1 f_2}\) ………………… (7)

When the two lenses are in contact, a = 0; then equation (7) becomes equation (5).

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Combination Of Lenses And Equivalent Focal Length Numerical Examples

Example 1. A combination of a convex lens of focal length 20 and a concave lens of focal length 10 cm Is formed by keeping In contact with each other. Determine the equivalent focal length of the combination
Solution:

Here, f1 = 20 cm and f2= -10 cm

We know \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{20}+\frac{1}{-10}=\frac{-1}{20}\)

F = – 20 cm

Since the sign of equivalent focal length is negative, the equivalent lens is concave

Example 2. A lens combination is formed by keeping a lens in contact with a concave lens of a focal length 25 cm. This Icnscomblnatlon produces a real Image magnified 5 tim* of an object placed at a distance of 20 cm from the combination. Calculate the focal length and the nature of the lens placed In contact with the concave lens.
Solution:

Final magnification, m = \(\frac{v}{u}\)

= 5

v = 5u = 100 cm (as u = 20 cm )

From lens formula = \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{F}\)

We get, for the combination

⇒ \(\frac{1}{100}-\frac{1}{-20}=\frac{1}{F}\)

∴ u is negative

Or \(\frac{100}{6}\)

= 16.66 cm

For the combination, let the focal length of the unknown lens be f. Then

⇒\(\frac{1}{f}-\frac{1}{25}=\frac{1}{16.66}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{f}=\frac{1}{16: 66}+\frac{1}{25}\)

The unknown lens is a convex lens with a focal length 10 cm

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Combination Of Lenses And Mirror

Combination of a convex lens and a plane mirror determination of the focal length of a convex lens:

A lane mirror MM’ is placed behind a convex lens LL’

A pin AB is placed in front of the combination of lens and mirror in such a way that the tip of pin A just tousches the principal axis of the lens, The pin is moved until its real Image Ao’ coincides with the pin Itself without parallax, lids Is possible only If the rays from A are Incident normally on the plane mirror after refraction from the lens and these rays retrace the same path.

Then the real Image A’B’ IS formed at the position of All. The tip A of the pin All Indicates the position of the focus of the Ions. So If the lens Is thin, the distance of the tip of the pin from the surface of the lens Is the focal length of the lens. If the lens Is thick, half of the thickness of the lens is to be added to the previous distance to get the focal length of the convex lens.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Combination Of Lenses And Mirror

Combination of a convex lens and a convex mirror: Determination of the focal length of a convex mirror: 

In  LL’ Is a convex lens. The convex mirror MM’ IS placed a little behind the convex lens. Now the point object P is to be placed in front of the combination of lenses and mirror at such a distance that the image of the object coincides with the point object.

It Is possible only if the rays from P are incident normally on the convex mirror after refraction by the lens. These rays if produced further, must converge to the center of curvature C of the mirror. Hence the rays after being reflected from the convex mirror return along the same path and form the image at P.

Now on applying the lens formula for the formation of a real image by a convex lens, the image distance OC is determined. Measuring the distance of the mirror from the lens i.e., OO1, the distance O1C is determined. This distance O1C  is the radius of curvature of the convex mirror.

Half of this distance is the focal length of the convex mirror

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Focal Length Of The Mirror

Combination of a convex tens and a concave mirror: Determination of focal; length of a concave mirror:

In LL’ is a convex lens. P is a point object Placed on the principal axis of the lens. MM’ is a concave mirror placed at a certain distance on die other side of the lens. The point object P is placed on the axis; at such a distance that its image coincides with the object at the same point P.

Since the final image coincides with the object at the same point, it can be said that the ray of light after passing through the convex lens is incident on the mirror perpendicularly. So point Q in the figure is the centre of curvature of the concave mirror. On applying the lens formula for the formation of a real image by a convex lens the image distance OQ is determined

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Cobination Of A Convex lens And A Concave Mirror

So the radius of curvature of the concave mirror, QO1 = OO1– OQ

If OO1 is known, QO1 can be determined.

Therefore focal length of the concave mirror = \(\frac{1}{2}\) QO1

Combination of a concave lens and a concave mirror: Determination of focal length of a concave lens:

In LL’ is a concave lens. P is a pin. It is taken as a point object placed on the principal axis of the lens. MM’ is a concave mirror placed at a certain distance on the other side of the lens. Now the pin is placed in front of the lens at such a distance that the image formed by the combination of the lens and the mirror will be formed at the position of the pin.

It is possible only if the light rays from the object after refraction by the lens are incident perpendicularly on the concave mirror and after reflection from the mirror return along the same path. In that case, if the lens is absent, the reflected rays would meet at Q, the centre of curvature of the mirror. So concerning the concave mirror, the real image of the virtual object at Q is formed at P.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Combination Of A Concave Lens And A Concave Mirror

If the radius of curvature of the concave mirror is known, QO’ will be known. Again If the distance between the lens and the mirror i.e., OO’ is known, QO will be known since QO = QO’-OO’ .

This QO is the virtual object distance with respect to the concave Knowing the distance PO and using the general lens for the focal length of the concave lens can be determined.

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens A Few Problems On Formation Of Real Image By A Convex Lens

Prove that by keeping the object and the screen fixed, a convex lens can be placed in two such positions that in each position, a distinct image of the object is formed on the the screen. Suppose, PQ is an object and S1S2 is a screen In between them a convex lens LL” is placed.

The lens forms a real image pq on the screen. Let the distance between the object and the screen =D, object distance = u, image distance = v. Here, D ‘ = u + v For the formation of a real image by a convex lens the equation of the lens is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}\)=\(\frac{1}{f}\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Real Image By A Convex Lens

∴ \(\frac{1}{D-u}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{D}{(D-u) u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, u² – Du +Df = 0……………(1)

In solving this equation, the following two values of u are obtained

⇒ \(\begin{aligned}
& u_1=\frac{D+\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2} \\
& u_2=\frac{D-\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}
\end{aligned}\) Taking u1 > u2 ……………….(2)

For the different values of (D2– 4Df) three cases may arise:

1. When D² > 4Df i.e., D > 4f, the values of u1 and u2 are real and different.

So, if the distance between the object and the screen is greater than 4 times the focal length of the lens, then for two different positions of the lens, two real images of the object are formed on the screen.

2. When D2 = 4Df i.e., D = 4f, the values of u1 and u2 real and equal u1 = u2 = \(\frac{D}{2}\)

So, if the distance between the object and the screen is equal to 4 times the focal length of the lens, then for a single position of the lens, real images of the object are formed on the screen.

In this case, the lens is to be placed in the middle of the object and the screen, because

Object distance = u = u1 = u2 = \(\frac{D}{2}\)

= \(\frac{D}{2}\)

= 2f

And image distance =v = D-u = 4f- 2f = 2f.

3. When D² < 4Df i.e., D < 4f, the values of uy and u2 are imaginary. So in this case, wherever the lens is placed, no image is formed on the screen.

So it is clear from the above discussion that to obtain a real image on a screen with the help of a convex lens, the minimum distance between the object and the screen should be 4 times the focal length of the lens. If the distance between the object and the screen is greater than

4 times the focal of the lens two images will be obtained on-.the screen for two positions of the lens

An object and a screen are placed at a fixed distance D apart from each other. There are two positions for a convex lens in between them for a sharp image to be cast on the screen.

If the separation between positions shows that the focal length of the lens is given by f = \(\frac{D^2-x^2}{4 D}\)

Suppose, OO is the position of the object and SS{ is the position of the screen. L1 and L2 are two different positions of the lens. these two positions of the lens, the image of the object is  obtained on the screen,

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Object Obtained On The Screen

We have seen in the discussion of the problem

u1 = \(\frac{D+\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}\)

u1 = \(\frac{D-\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}\)

u1 and u2 have been chosen arbitrarily

u1– u1 = \(\frac{1}{2}\left[\left(D+\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}\right)-\left(D-\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}\right)\right]\)

Or, \(\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}\)

u1– u2 = x = distance between the two positions of the lens]

Or, x2 = D2 – 4Df

or, f = \(\frac{D^2-x^2}{4 D}\)

If two images of the object are obtained on the screen for two different positions of the lens, prove that ux = v2 and Vy = u2.

Suppose, the distance between the object and the screen is D.

For the first position of the lens at L1, object distance = u1 and image distance = v1

For the second position of the lens at L2 the corresponding values are u2 and v2 respectively

u1+ v1 = D and u2+ v2 = D

Taking u1 = \(\frac{D+\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}\)

And So , u2 = \(\frac{D-\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}\)

∴ v1 = D – \(D-\frac{D+\sqrt{D^2-4 b f}}{2}=\frac{D-\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}\) = u2

And v1 = D – \(\frac{D-\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}=\frac{D+\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}\) = u1

4. A convex lens is placed between an object and a screen. If dj and d2 be the lengths, of the two real images formed for taro positions of. the lens and d be the length of the object, prove that d = \(\sqrt{d_1 d_2}\)

Suppose, for the first position of the lens the length of the image = d1, and for the second position of the lens the length of the image = d2

If u1 and v1 are the object distance and the Image distance respectively for the first position of the lens, then

Magnification m1 = \(\frac{d_1}{d}=\frac{v_1}{u_1}=\frac{D-u_1}{u_1}\)

[∴ D = u1 +v1 ]

If u2 and v2 are the object distance and the Image distance respectively for the first position of the lens, then

Magnification m2 = \(\frac{d_2}{d}=\frac{v_2}{u_2}=\frac{D-u_2}{u_2}\)

∴ m1 ×  m2 =  \(\frac{d_1}{d} \times \frac{d_2}{d}=\frac{\left(D-u_1\right)\left(D-u_2\right)}{u_1 u_2}\)

∴ \(\frac{d_1 d_2}{d^2}=\frac{D^2-\left(u_1+u_2\right) D+u_1 u_2}{u_1 u_2}\)

= \(\frac{D^2-\left(u_1+v_1\right) D+u_1 u_2}{u_1 u_2}\)

Since u2 = v1

= \(\frac{D^2-D^2+u_1 u_2}{u_1 u_2}\)

Since = u1 +v1 = D

= \(\frac{u_1 u_2}{u_1 u_2}\) = 1

d1 d2 = d² or, d = \(\sqrt{d_1 d_2}\)

i.e., the size or length of the object the geometrical mean of the sizes or lengths of the images formed on screen for two different positions of the lens

5. A convex lens is placed between an object and a screen. A real image of the object is formed for two positions of the lens. If m1 and m2 are the magnifications of the Image for the two positions of the lens respectively, prove that the focal length of the lens is given by f =
\(\frac{x}{m_2-m_1}\) Where x = Distance between the two positions of the lens

According to the position of the lens at L1 object distance = u and image distance = v1. For the

Formation of real image by the convex lens at lens the equation of the lens is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v_1}+\frac{1}{u_1}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(1+\frac{v_1}{u_1}=\frac{v_1}{f}\)

Or, \(1+m_1=\frac{v_1}{f}\)

Since  m1 = \(\frac{v_1}{u_l}\) ……………… (3)

Similarly, for the position of the lens at L, object distance = u2 and image distance – v2 For the formation of a real image by the lens, the equation of the lens is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v_2}+\frac{1}{u_2}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(1+\frac{v_2}{u_2}=\frac{v_1}{f}\)

Or, \(1+m_1=\frac{v_1}{f}\)

Since  m1 = \(\frac{v_1}{u_l}\) ……………… (4)

Subtracting equation (3) from equation (4) we get,

1 +\(m_2-1-m_1=\frac{v_2}{f}-\frac{v_1}{f}\)

Or, \(m_2-m_1=\frac{v_2-v_1}{f}\)

Or, \(m_2-m_1=\frac{x}{f}\)

Since [v2– v1= u1-u2= x]

Or, f = \(\frac{x}{m_2-m_1}\)

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Displacement Method To Find The Focal Length Of A Convex Lens By Finding Position Of Images

A Convex Lens By Finding Position Of Images Procedure

Two pins N1 And N2 are mounted on the optical bench such that the separation such that the separation between them is greater

then four times the focal length of the convex lens. Now the lens is placed in between the pins N1 and N2 Two positions of the lens are found in such a way that in each position of the lens the image of one pin if formed at the position occupied by the other

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Lens The Image Of One Pin Is Formed At The Position Occupied

A Convex Lens By Finding Position Of Images Calculation

Let the distance between the two pins be D distance between the two positions of the lens be x. For the first position L1 of the lens,’

u = N1L1 = \(\frac{1}{2}\left(N_1 N_2-L_1 \dot{L}_2\right)=\frac{1}{2}(D-x)\)

v = L1N2 = \(N_1 N_2-N_1 L_1=D-\frac{1}{2}(D-x)=\frac{1}{2}(D+x)\)

The general formula of a convex lens forming a real image is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{2}{D+x}+\frac{2}{D-x}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{f}=\frac{4 D}{D^2-x^2}\)

Or, f = \(\frac{D^2-x^2}{4 D}\)

Measuring D and x from the optical bench, the focal length of a convex lens can be determined from equation (1)

 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Power Of A Lens

The function of a lens is to converge a beam of light in the case of a convex lens or to diverge it in the case of a concave lens

Power of a Lens Definition

The power of a lens is the degree of convergence in the case of the convex lens or the degree of divergence in the case of a concave lens.

Since a convex lens of shorter focal length produces a greater convergence and a concave lens of shorter focal length produces

Hence, the reciprocal of the focal length of a lens is called its power. Representing the fatal length of a lens by f and power by P we can write, P = \(\frac{1}{f}\)

Unit of power of lens

The unit of power of the lens is dioptre (dpt or, D).

1 dioptre is defined as the power of a lens of focal length one meter. So unit of power oflens in SI is m-1

i. e P = \(\frac{1}{\text { focal length in meter }} \text { dioptre or } \mathrm{m}^{-1}\)

= \(\frac{100}{\text { focal length in centimeter }} \text { dioptre or } \mathrm{m}^{-1}\)

or, p (diopter) = \(\frac{1}{f(\text { metre })}=\frac{100}{f(\text { centimetre })}\)

The power of a convex lens is considered positive and that of a concave lens is considered negative.

The convex lens having a focal length of 20 cm has power

= \(\frac{100}{20}\)

= 5 dpt

The lens having power 4 dpt has a focal length

= \(\frac{1}{4}\) m = 25 cm

Again, the nature of the lens having power -4 dioptre is concave, and its focal length

f = \(\frac{1}{4}\) = – 0.25m

Power of a combination of lenses

The power of; a combination of lenses is equal to the algebraic sum of the powers of the constituent lenses.

The power of the combination of two lenses with powers Px and P2 kept in contact with one another is

p = P1+P2

Relation of the radius of curvature of a lens with the power

We know that the equation of focal length of a given by,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

If the radii of curvature of the two surfaces of the lens be equation then in the case of biconvex and biconcave lenses we have,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1) \cdot \frac{2}{r}\) and

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=-(\mu-1) \frac{2}{r}\) respectively

So, the corresponding power of (these lenses are,

P = (mu-1).\(\frac{2}{r}\) and p = -(mu-1)

I. e \(P \propto \frac{1}{r}\)

Therefore, if the radius of curvature of a biconvex or a biconcave lens increases, the power of the lens decreases, and if the radius of curvature decreases power of the lens increases.

1. When two thin lenses haying equal and opposite focal lengths (one convex and one concave) are placed in contact with each other and if F be their equivalent focal length then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f}+\frac{1}{-f}\) = 0

F = \(\frac{1}{0}\)

So, power P = \(\frac{1}{F}\) = 0

This type of combination of lenses acts as a plane glass plate.

2. If the refractive index of the medium surrounding the lens is greater than that of the material of the lens, the convex lens shows diverging power and the concave lens shows converging power

3. Suppose that the refractive index of the surrounding medium is μm and the refractive index of the material of the lens is μg. If μm increases, the power of the lens decreases i.e, its focal length increases

Change of the focal length and the power of a lens with the wavelength of the incident light:

According to Scientist Cauchy, the relation of wavelength (λ) with refractive index (μ) is given by

μ = A + \(\frac{B}{\lambda^2}\) [ where A and B are constants]

Now, if be the focal length of a lens then,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

So, for any particular lens,

⇒  \(f \propto \frac{1}{(\mu-1)}\)

In comparison to any other wavelength of light, the wavelength of red light is greater i.e., for red light, the refractive index of the lens is minimal. So the focal length of a lens is greater for red light is comparison to other colours.

The power of a lens is given by

⇒ \(P\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

Or, P ∝(μ-1)

So, the power of a lens will be less in the case of red light in comparison to any other colour.

f-number of lens:

The focal length of a lens is generally expressed as a multiple of the diameters of its aperture. This multiple is called the f-number of lenses. If F is the focal length and D is the diameter of the aperture, Then D = \(\frac{F}{f}\) or, f = \(\frac{F}{D}\). For example, if the f-number of a lens is (\(\frac{1}{15}\)), it means that the diameter of the aperture of the lens is its focal length.

Depth of field:

In optics, depth of field (DOF) is the distance between the nearest and farthest objects in a scene that appear acceptably sharp in an image. The term mainly relates to film and photography. For a particular lens greater the value of f-number, the greater is the depth of field.

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Power Of A Lens Numerical Examples

Example 1. The power of a lens- of a pair of spectacles is -2.5 dioptre. What is the nature and focal length of the lens used?
Solution:

We know, P= + \(\frac{100}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{100}{f}\) dioptre

[If f is expressed in cm]

= – 2.5 = + \(\frac{100}{f}\) Or, f = -40 cm

Since the focal length is negative, the lens is concave and its focal length is 40 cm.

Example 2. A lens of power 0.5 dioptre is placed In front of a lens of power 2.0 dioptre. Assume that the distance between the two lenses is zero, 

  1. What will be the power of the lenses in dioptre
  2. What will be their focal lengths?

Solution:

Power of the combination of lenses

P = P1 + p2

Here P1 = 0.5 dpt

P2 = 2 dpt

= 0. 5 + 2 = 2.5 dpt = 2.5 m1

The focal length of the lens of power is 0.5 dioptre

f1 = \(\frac{+100}{0.5}\) = 200 cm (convex lens)

And focal length of the lens of power 2.0 dpt

f2 = \(\frac{100}{2}\)

= + 50 cm (convex lens)

Example 3. A convex lens of focal length 40cm Is placed In contact with a concave lens of focal length 25cm. What Is the power of the lens combination?
Solution:

Power of the convex lens, P2 = \(\frac{100}{f_1}\)

⇒ \(\frac{100}{40}\) ‘

Power of the concave Mirror lens P2 = \(\frac{100}{f_2}=\frac{100}{-25}\) = -4.0 m1

= 2.5 m1

The Power of the combination of lenses

P = P1+P2 = 2.5 – 4.0 = -1.5 m1

Example 4.   An object is placed at a distance of 12 cm from a lens and a virtual image, four times magnified is formed. Calculate the focal length of the lens. Draw the ray diagram for the formation of linage. What Is the power of the lens?
Solution:

Magnification , m= \(\frac{v}{u}\) = 4 or, v = 4u

From diagram u = OQ = -12 cm, v = OQ’ = -48 cm

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Convex Lens And Virtual Image

From the lens equation

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{-48}-\frac{1}{-12}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{f}=\frac{1}{12}-\frac{1}{48}\)

Or, f = 16

The focal length of the lens is 16 cm.

The lens is convex i.e.,f is positive.

Power of the lens P = \(\frac{100}{f}\) D = \(\frac{100}{16}\) D

= + 6.25 D

Example 5. A real image of an object Is formed by a convex. lens on. a screen at a distance of 20 cm from the lens. When a concave lens is placed at a distance of 5 cm from the convex lens towards the screen the Image Is shifted through 10 cm. Calculate the focal length and the power of the concave lens.
Solution:

The role of the convex lens is just to form the first image on the screen

For the concave lens, this image acts as the virtual object, and another real image is formed at a distance of 10 cm away from The virtual object.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Focal Lenght And The Power Of The Concave Lens

Let P is the position of the object. L1 and L2 are the convex and concave lenses respectively separated by O1O2= 5 cm

P’ is the real image formed by L1 and O1P’ = 20 cm

P’ acts as the virtual object for the second lens L2 and a real

Image of P’ is formed at P1, the distance P’P1 = 10 cm

∴ For the concave lens:

u = O2P’ = O1P’-  O1O2 = 20 – 5 = 15 cm

And v = O2P1 = O2P’ + P’P1 = 15 + 10 = 25 cm

Putting in \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\), we get

⇒ \(\frac{1}{25}-\frac{1}{15}=\frac{1}{f}\),Or, f = – 37. 5 cm

So, the focal length of the concave lens is 37.5 cm

Power of the lens = \(\frac{100}{f}=\frac{100}{-37.5}\)D

= – 2.67 D

Example 6. The distance between a lamp and a screen is 90 cm. Where should a convex lens of focal length 20 cm be placed In between the lamp and the screen so that a real Image of the lamp Is formed on the screen?
Solution:

Let the distance of the lamp from the lens be x cm.

So, image distance =(90-x) cm I.e., u = -x and v = (90-x)

For the formation of a real image by the convex lens we have

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{90-x}+\frac{1}{x}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{90}{x(90-x)}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, x² – 90x +1800 = 0

Or, (x – 30)(x – 60)= 0

Or, x = 30 cm or, 60 cm

So, the lens is to be placed at a distance of 30 cm or 60 cm concerning the lamp.

Example 7. The size of the image of an object that is at infinity, as formed by a convex lens of focal length 30 cm, is 2 cm. If a concave lens of focal length 20 cm is placed between the convex lens and the image at a distance of 26 cm from the convex lens what will be the size of the final image?
Solution:

For the convex lens, since the object is at Infinity

Image is formed at the focus (P’)

∴ v = f = 30 cm

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Size Of The Image Of An Object Is Infinity Formed By A Convex Lens

This is the virtual object for the second lens which Is at a distance Oj02 = 26 cm from the first lens.

In this case object distance

u = (O1P’-O1O1) = 30 -26 = 4cm and f = -20 cm

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{4}=\frac{1}{-20}\) Or, + = 5 cm

Magnification by the second lens = \(\frac{5}{4}\)

Size of the final image = size of the 1st image x \(\frac{5}{4}\)

= 2 × \(\frac{5}{4}\)

= 2.5 cm

Example 8. The image of an Illuminated pin placed at a distance of 20 cm from a convex lens is formed on a screen placed at a distance of 30 cm from the lens. In between the screen and the convex lens, a concave lens Is placed at a distance of 10 cm from the convex lens. If the screen Is shifted through a distance of 10 cm more, a distinct image is formed on the screen. Find the ratio of the power of the two lenses. If the power of the concave lens Is -4 m-1, how far should the screen is to be shifted?
Solution:

For the convex lens

u = O1 P = -20 cm

v = O1P = 30 cm , f= ?

From \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) we ,get

⇒ \(\frac{1}{30}-\frac{2}{-20}=\frac{1}{f_1}\)

Let the focal length be f1

∴ f1 = 12cm

Example 9. The radii of the curvature of (lie two surfaces of a convexoconcave lens made of glass are 20 cm and 60 cm. An object Is situated on the left side of the lens at a distance of 80 cm along the principal axis.

  1. Determine the position of the Image
  2. A similar type of lens Is placed at a u distance of 100 cm on the right side of the first lens co-axially  Determine the position of the image. [Given mu of glass a l.5 ]

Solution: The focal length of an Ions Is given the lens maker’s formula

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

In this case mu = 1.5 r1 = + 20 cm

r1 = + 60 cm

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=(1.5-1)\left(\frac{1}{20}-\frac{1}{60}\right)\)

Or, f = 60 cm

Here, u = -80 cm , f = 60 cm

From \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) we get

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{80}=\frac{1}{60}\) or, v = 240 cm

So, the Image Is at a distance of 240 cm on the other side of the lens.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens The Radii Of Curvacture Of The Two Surfaces Of A Convexoconcave

The image P formed by the 1st lens will act as the virtual

Image of the second lens

∴ Object distance, u’ = O2P = 240-160 = 80 cm

Distance is measured along the direction of the ray

And f’ = 60 cm

∴ From \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

We get,  \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{80}=\frac{1}{60}\)

Or, v =  \(\frac{240}{7}\)

= 34.28

So, the final image is formed at a distance of 34.28 cm from the second lens and on the other side of the first lens

Example 10. An illuminated object is placed at a distance 15cm in front of a convex lens of a focal length of 12cm. If a plain mirror is placed behind the lens at a distance 45cm, a distinct image is formed in front of the lens (on the object side) on the screen. Find the distance of the screen from the lens.
Solution:

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Distance Of The Screen From The Lens

LL’ is a convex lens and MM’ is a plain mirror placed at a distance of 45cm from the lens. P is an illuminated object at a distance 15cm in front of the convex lens.

In the case of image formation by the lens,

u = -15 cm , f= 12 cm, v= ?

From the lens equation,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{15}=\frac{1}{12}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{12}-\frac{1}{15}=\frac{1}{60}\)

∴ v = 60 cm

If the plain mirror is absent a real image will be formed at P’. This P’ will act as a virtual object for the plain mirror.

For plain mirror,

object distance = O1 P’ = 60 – 45 = 15cm

Mirror MM’ will form a real image of P’ at P”.

Now, image P” acts as an object for the formation of the image in a second time

So, object distance – OP”= OO1– O1P”

= (45 – 15) = 30 cm

Since [ O1p’ = O1 P” = 15 cm]

Thus, u = -30cm, f = 12cm, v = ?

From lens equation, \(\frac{1}{v} \cdot \frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{30}=\frac{1}{12}\) Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{12}-\frac{1}{30}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, v = 20 cm

Therefore an image will be formed on screen S at a distance of 20cm in front of the lens (on the object side).

Example 11. If an object is placed at a distance from a convex lens, the magnification of the real image so formed is m1. If the object is shifted through a distance x, the magnification of the real image now formed is m2. Prove that the focal length of the lens,  f = \(\frac{x}{\frac{1}{m_2}-\frac{1}{m_1}}\)
Solution:

Let the object distance and image distance in the first and second cases be u1, v1 and u2, v2 respectively

∴ m1 = \(\frac{v_1}{u_1}\)

And m2 = \(\frac{v_2}{u_2}\)

From the general lens formula, we get

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{u}{v}-1=\frac{u}{f}\)

So in the 1st case, for the formation of a real image in the convex lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v_1}+\frac{1}{u_1}=\frac{1}{f} \text { or, } \frac{u_1}{v_1}+1=\frac{u_1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{m_1}+1=\frac{u_1}{f}\) ………………… (1)

And the second case, the relationship will be

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v_2}+\frac{1}{u_2}=\frac{1}{f} \text { or } \frac{u_2}{v_2}+1=\frac{u_2}{f}\)

From equations (1) and (2) we get

⇒ \(\frac{u_2}{f}-\frac{u_1}{f}=\frac{1}{m_2}-\frac{1}{m_1}\)…………. (2)

Or, \(\frac{u_2-u_1}{\frac{1}{m_2}-\frac{1}{m_1}}=\frac{x}{\frac{1}{m_2}-\frac{1}{m_1}}\)

Since [ u2 – u2= x]

Example 12. An Object Is Placed At A Distance D From A Screen. A Convex Lens Forms A Distinct Image of Object On The Screen. When The Lens Is Shifted Through A Distance X Towards The Screen, Another Distinct Image Is Formed Cm The Screen. Prove That The Ratio Of The Lizes Of The first and the second images are equal to \(\left(\frac{D+x}{D-x}\right)\)
Solution: 

Suppose, in the first case, object distance -u, image distance =D

For the formation of a real image in a convex lens, the lens equation is

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f} \text { or, } \frac{1}{D-u}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{D}{(D-u) u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

or, u²- Du+Df = 0

The two roots of u are

u1 = \(\frac{D-\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}\)

And u2 = \(\frac{D+\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}\) …………….. (1)

According to the

x = u2– u1

⇒ \(\frac{D+\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}-\frac{D-\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}}{2}\)

⇒ \(\sqrt{D^2-4 D f}\)

Putting the value of x in equation (1) we get

u1 = \(\frac{D-x}{2}\) and

u2 = \(\frac{D+x}{2}\)

Let v1 and v2 be the image distances corresponding to the object distances Uj and u2 respectively.

v = D-u = \(-\frac{D-x}{2}=\frac{D+x}{2}\) and

v = D-u =  \(-\frac{D+x}{2}=\frac{D-x}{2}\)

⇒ If f be the size of the object and I1 had I2 be the size of the images for the two positions of the lens, then

⇒ \(\frac{I_1}{I}=\frac{v_1}{u_1}=\frac{D+x}{D-x}\)

And \(\frac{I_2}{I}=\frac{v_2}{u_2}=\frac{D-x}{D+x}\)

⇒  \(\frac{I_1}{I_2}=\frac{\frac{1}{I}}{I_2}=\frac{\frac{D+x}{D-x}}{\frac{D-x}{D+x}}\)
= \(\left(\frac{D+x}{D-x}\right)^2\)

Example 13. The focal length of a lens is inversely proportional to, (n-1) where n is the refractive index. Forviolet light if the focal length of the lens is 50 mm, what will be the focal length of the lens for red light? Given for violet light, n = 1.532 andforred light, n = 1.512.
Solution:

If f is the focal, the length of the lens

⇒ \(f \propto \frac{1}{n-1}\)

or, f = \(\frac{k}{n-1}\)

⇒ \(-\frac{f_r}{f_\nu}=\frac{n_\nu-1}{n_r-1}\)

⇒  \(f_r=\frac{n_\nu-1}{n_r-1} \times f_\nu\)

= \(\frac{1.532-1}{1.512-1} \times 50\)mm

= 51.95mm

So, the focal length of the lens for red light is 51.95 mm.

Example 14. The focal length–of the lens of a camera is 1.25 times its I diameter. Calculate the angle of deviation of a ray parallel to the axis of the lens incident at the edge of the lens.
Solution:

Suppose, the diameter of the lens is D and the focal length of the lens is f.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Angle Of A Deviation Of A Ray Parallel To The Axis Of The Lens

According to the question, f = 1.25D.

According to suppose that the ray has deviated through an angle θ

⇒ \(\tan \theta=\frac{O L}{O F}=\frac{\frac{D}{2}}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{D}{2 f}=\frac{D}{2 \times 1.25 D}\)

Or, tan θ \(\frac{1}{2.5}\)

= 0.40

= tan 22°

or, θ = 22°

Example 15. Two lenses one convex and another, concave, both of equal focal length are placed In contact What is the focal length of the lens combination?
Solution:

If F is the equivalent focal length of the lens combination, then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}\)

For convex lens, f1 = f and for concave lens, f2 =  -f

Thus \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f}-\frac{1}{f}\) = 0 Or, F = ∞

Therefore, the focal length of the lens combination will be infinite,

Example 16. A convex lens of focal length 15 cm is placed coaxially at a distance of 5 cm in front of a convex mirror. When an object is placed on the axis at a distance of 20 cm from the lens, it is found that the image coincides with the object. Find the focal length of the mirror.
Solution:

Here, the object at P is supposed to be a point object. LL’ is the convex lens and MM’ is a convex mirror. If the image of the object is to coincide with the point object, the light rays after being refracted from the lens must be incident normally on the convex mirror i.e., the light rays should be directed along the radius of curvature, C of the convex mirror as a result of which after being reflected on the mirror the rays of light return along the same path and form image at P.

According to the problem, u = -20 cm, f = 15, v =?

According to the equation of lens,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f} \text { or, } \frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{u}+\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{-20}+\frac{1}{+15}=+\frac{1}{60}\)

Or, v = + 60 cm

OC = 60 cm

Or, OO1+O1C = 60

Or, 5 +  O1 C = 60 Or, O1C = 55

∴ The radius of curvature of the convex mirror = 55 cm

∴ Focal length = \(\frac{55}{2}\) = 27.5 cm

Example 17. if an object is placed at position A in front of a convex of vex lens of focal length f, the Image produced by the lens becomes erect But If the object Is placed at position B, an Inverted image of the same size is produced. If the amount of magnification is m, prove that AB = \(\frac{2 f}{m}\)
Solution:

In the 1st case, let the object distance, OA = u1 and image distance, OA1 = v1

From the lens equation, we get,

⇒\(\frac{1}{-\nu_1}-\frac{1}{-u_1}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(-\frac{u_1}{v_1}+1=\frac{u_1}{f}\) ……………………. (1)

In this case, magnification, m = \(\frac{\nu_1}{u_1}\)

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Inverted Image Of The Same Size

Putting in equation (1) we get

⇒ \(-\frac{1}{m}+1=\frac{u_1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{m}-1=-\frac{u_1}{f}\) …………………………….. (2)

Similarly, in the second case, let the object distance, OB1 = u2, and image distance, OB1 = v2

In this case, magnification

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v_2}-\frac{1}{-u_2}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{u_2}{v_2}+1=\frac{u_2}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{m}+1=\frac{u_2}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{m}+1=\frac{u_2}{f}\) ………………………… (3)

From Equations (2) we get

⇒ \(\frac{2}{m}=\frac{u_2-u_1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{A B}{f}=\frac{2}{m} \text { or, } A B=\frac{2 f}{m}\)

Example 18. A convex lens of focal length 10cm is placed In front of a concave mirror. The principal axes of both coincide and the lens is at a distance 40cm from the pole of the mirror. If an object is placed on the axis at a distance15 of cm from the lens on another side of the lens, then image point coincides with the object point. Find the focal length of the mirror.
Solution:

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Cobination Of A Convex lens And A Concave Mirror

LL’ is a convex lens and MM’ is a concave mirror. P is an

object and Q is the image of P formed by the lens.

Here, object distance = PO = u = -15cm

And image distance – OQ = v

From the lens equation, \(\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{15}=\frac{1}{10}\)

Or, v = 30 cm

v is positive Le., the image is formed on another side at a distance of 30cm from the lens. This image acts as a real object for the concave mirror. In this case object distance = O1Q = 40- 30 = 10cm.

Since the final image is formed at the same point where the object is situated it can be concluded that light ray is incident on the mirror normally.

Therefore, Q is the centre of curvature of the concave mirror.

∴ The radius of curvature of the mirror, r = O1Q = 10cm

∴ Focal length of the mirror f = \(\frac{r}{2}=\frac{10}{2}\)

= 5cm

Example 19. The focal length of a convex lens is/ and the distance of the object from the lens is u. A plane mirror is placed perpendicular to the principal axis of the lens at a distance f from the lens on the opposite side of the object. If the final Image is formed at a distance v in front of the lens, prove that u + v= 2f
Solution:

Let P be the object in front of the lens L

Object distance, OP = -u

In the absence of the mirror, P’ would be the image formed by the lens.

Let OP’ = v’

But the rays before forming the image P’ are incident on the mirror M and are reflected by it to form a real image at P” for the virtual object P’.

MP’ = OP’- OM and MP” = MP’

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Perpendicular To The Principle Axis

Again the rays before reaching P” are refracted by the lens for the second time and converge at P to form a real image.

Now, OPl = v; OP” = us = MP”-MO

[ u’ is positive as the distance is taken along the direction of the ray.]

Now, for the 1st refraction, we have

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v^{\prime}}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(v^{\prime}=\frac{u f}{u-f}\)…………………….. (1)

For reflection in the mirror,

MP’ = \(v^{\prime}-f=\frac{u f}{u-f}-f=\frac{f^2}{u-f}\) ………………………………………… (2)

And MP’ = \(M P^{\prime}=\frac{f^2}{u-f}\)

[Positive, since the distance is taken along the ray]

For the second refraction in the lens

u’ = OP” = MP”- MO

⇒ \(\frac{f^2}{u-f}-f=\frac{2 f^2-u f}{u-f}=\frac{f(2 f-u)}{u-f}\)

From the lens equation; we can write

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u^{\prime}}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{u-f}{f(2 f-u)}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{f}+\frac{u-f u}{f(2 f-u)}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{2 f-u}\)

v = 2f- u

Or, u+v = 2f

Example 20. A Concave of focal length 20 cm Is placed at a distance of 25 cm behind a concave lens. If a pin is u = distance 68.6 cm, placed In front of the lens at an Image formed by the combination of lens and mirror will be formed at the position of the pin. What Is the focal length of the lens?
Solution:

In P is a pin. It is taken as a point object. LL’ is the concave lens and MM’ is the concave mirror. Light rays from the object after refraction in the lens are incident perpendicularly on the concave mirror and after reflection from the mirror return, along the same path. In that case, if the lens is absent the. reflected rays would meet at Q, the optical center of the mirror. Therefore, with respect to the concave lens, the real image of the virtual object at Q is formed at P.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Concave lens The Real Image Of The Virtual Object

The radius of curvature of the concave mirror,

r = 2f = 2 × 20 = 40 cm

Therefore, concerning the concave lens,

u = OQ =(40-25) = 15 cm

[Along the direction of the ray]

v = 68.6 cm ; f = ?

According to the equation of the lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒  \(\frac{1}{68.6}-\frac{1}{15}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{15-68.6}{68.6 \times 15}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{-53.6}{68.6 \times 15}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, f = \(-\frac{68.6 \times 15}{53.6}\)

= 19.2 cm

Therefore, the focal length of the concave lens is 19,2 cm

Example 21. A convex lens of power 5 D is placed on a plane mirror. A pin is placed above 30 cm straight from the lens. Determine the position of the Image. Where should the pin be placed The image will coincide with the pin
Solution:

We know,

P = \(\frac{100}{f}\)

Or, 5 = \(\frac{100}{f}\)

Or, 20 cm

In the case of the formation of an image by the convex lens,

u = -30 cm , f = +20 cm; v = ?

According to the equation of lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{-30}=+\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{-1}{30}+\frac{1}{20}=\frac{+1}{60}\)

Or, + 60 cm

So the image is real and is formed at a distance of 60 the lens. This image will act as a virtual object for the plane mirror. The image of this virtual object will be formed above at a distance of 60 cm. This image will again act as a virtual object for the convex lens.

In the case of the formation of an image again by the convex lens,

u = + 60 cm [distance taken along the direction of ray]

f = +20 cm; v = ?

According to the equation of lens,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{60}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{60}+\frac{1}{20}=\frac{1}{15}\)

Or, v = 15 cm

So, the image will be formed above the lens at a distance of

Radius of curvature of the concave mirror, If the pin is placed at the focus of the convex lens, its image will coincide with the pin. In that case the distance of the pin from the lens = 20 cm.

Example 22. The diameter of the sun makes an angle of 0.5° at the pole of the convex lens. If the focal length of the lens be 1 m, what will be the Image of the sun?
Solution:

Suppose, the diameter of the sun = D m and the distance of the sun from the lens = u m

Angle made by the sun at the pole of the lens, θ = \(\frac{D}{u}\)

Given = 0.5 = \(\frac{0.5 \times \pi}{180}\)rad

As the sun is stated at a long distance, its image is formed at the focus.

v = f

Suppose, the diameter of the image of the sun = d

m = \(\frac{v}{u}=\frac{d}{D}\)

Or, d = \(\frac{v D}{u}\)

fθ =  \(\frac{1 \times 0.5 \pi}{180}\)

= 0.00872 m

= 0.872cm

Example 23. There is a square hole In the screen. The hole is Illuminated and its Image is formed on another screen with the help of a convex lens. The distance of the hole from the lens is 40 cm. If the area of the Image is 9 times the area of the hole, determine the position’ of the image and the focal length of the lens.
Solution:

Suppose, the length of each side of the hole = x and the length of each side of the image = y

The area of the hole = x² and the area of the image = y².

⇒ \(\frac{y^2}{x^2}\) = 9

Or, \(\frac{y}{x}\) = 3

m = 3

Or, \(\frac{v}{u}\) = 3 or, 3u = 3 × 40= 120 cm

u = 40 cm

So, the image is formed at a distance of 120 cm from the lens

v = +120 cm and given , u= – 40 cm

According to the equation of lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{+120}-\frac{1}{-40}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{f}=+\frac{1}{30}\)

f = 30 cm

Therefore, the focal length of the lens is 30 cm

Example 24. The focal—length of a camera lens is 45 cm msmmand the measurement of the photographic plate Is 30 cm x 30 cm. What is the measure of square area of the earth that can be photographed from a plane at a height 1500 m above the earth
Solution:

Here, u = 1500 m = 150000 cm . The image of a very distant object is formed at the focus of the convex lens.

v = f = 45 cm

Now m = \(\frac{45}{150000}\)

Or, \(\frac{\text { length of the image }}{\text { length of the object }}=\frac{45}{150000}\)

Or, length of the object = \(\frac{150000}{45}\) × length of the image

The length of the photographic plate is 30 cm. So, the length of a side of the image of a square area of the earth to be photo-‘ graphed is 30 cm

Length of the square area of the earth

= \(\frac{150000}{45} \times 30\)

= 10000 cm = 1000 m = 1 km

So, the area of the earth to be photographed = 1 km ×1 km = 1 km²

Example 25. The distance of a source of light from a screen Is 1 m. By placing a convex lens between them an image Is cast on the screen. The lens Is shifted through a distance of 40 cm along the line joining the source and the screen and again an Image Is formed on the screen. What is the focal length of the lens? If the length of the images are 0.428 cm and 2.328 cm respectively, what is the length of the object?
Solution:

Distance between the object and the screen, D = lm = 100 cm, and distance between the two positions of the lens, x = 40 cm

If the focal length of the lens

f = \(\frac{D^2-x^2}{4 D}=\frac{(100)^2-(40)^2}{4 \times 100}\)

= \(\frac{140 \times 60}{4 \times 100}\)

= 21 cm

The length of the two images

I = 0.428 cm and J2 = 2.328 cm

Length of the object = \(\sqrt{I_1 I_2}=\sqrt{0.428 \times 2.328}\)

= 0.998 cm

Example 26.  Two equal-convex lenses are so placed inside the two curved faces of a thin box of glass that they are well set in the box. The focal lengths of the two lenses are 10 cm and 20 cm respectively. If the box Is used as a lens by filling it with water, how far should the object be placed to get an image double its size? \(\frac{3}{2}\) and uw = \(\frac{3}{2}\)
Solution:

The lens combination has been shown. If the radii of curvature of the two lenses be and r2 , then

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens A Bi Concave Lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f_1}=(\mu-1) \cdot \frac{2}{r_1}\)

And \(\frac{1}{f_2}=(\mu-1) \cdot \frac{2}{r_2}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{10}=\left(\frac{3}{2}-1\right) \cdot \frac{2}{r_1}\)

And \(\frac{1}{20}=\left(\frac{3}{2}-1\right) \cdot \frac{2}{r_2}\)

Or, = r1 = 10 cm and r = 20 cm

If f3 be the focal length of the biconcave lens’ made of water, then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f_3}=-\left(\mu^{\prime}-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}+\frac{1}{1+m_2}\right)^{\prime}\)

⇒ \(-\left(\frac{4}{3}-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{10}+\frac{1}{20}\right)=\frac{-1}{3} \times \frac{3}{20}=\frac{-1}{20}\)

Or,  f3  = – 20 cm

If F be the equivalent focal length of the Icns-combination, then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}+\frac{1}{f_3}\)

= + \(\frac{1}{10}+\frac{1}{20}-\frac{1}{20}\)

= + \(\frac{1}{10}\)

Or, F = + 10 cm

Since the Image Is double the size of the object, so magnification,

m = 2 or, \(\frac{v}{u}\) = 2 Or, v = 2u

So, for the formation of real Images,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{2 u}-\frac{1}{(-u)}=\frac{1}{10}\)

Or, \(\frac{3}{2 u}=\frac{1}{10}\)

u = 15 cm

For the formation of a virtual Image,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{-2 u}-\frac{1}{(-u)}=\frac{1}{F}\)

or, \(\frac{1}{-2 u}+\frac{1}{u}=+\frac{1}{10}\)

or, \(\frac{-1+2}{2 u}=\frac{1}{10}\)

Or, u = 5 cm

Therefore, the object distance Is 15 cm (In the formation of a real image) and 5 cm (information of a virtual Image)

Example 27. An object Is placed at a distance of 36 cm in front of a convex lens of focal length 30 cm. A plane mirror is placed behind the lens at a distance of 100 cm In such a way that the mirror Is inclined at an angle of 45° with the axis of the lens. A vessel containing water of a height 20 cm Is placed below the mirror In such a way that the image formed by the above combination is situated at the bottom of the vessel. What is the distance of the bottom of the vessel from the axis of the lens? The refractive index of water \(\frac{4}{3}\) =. Draw the ray diagram.
Solution:

Ray-diagram has been shown.

For convex lens, u = -36 cm ; f = + 30 cm ; v = ?

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Bottom vessel of The Axis And Refractive Index Of Water

According to the equation of lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{36}=\frac{1}{30}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{-1}{36}+\frac{1}{30}=\frac{1}{180}\)

v = 180 cm

So, If the piano mirror was absent, the Imoge would be formed at a P’ nt n distance of 180 cm behind the lens .

But due to the reflection In the plane mirror, the Image should be formed at Q below the principal axis at a distance, BO cm P’N=Q’N (P’N IS normal to mirror),’ Therefore in bP’O’Q’, O’Q’ = O’P’ = 80 cm]. However, due to refraction in the water of the vessel, the final image Is formed at Q, situated at the bottom of the vessel.

According to the formula

⇒ \(\frac{A Q}{A Q}\)

Or, \(\frac{4}{3}=\frac{20}{A Q^{\prime}}\)

Or, AQ’ = 15 cm

QQ’ = AQ-AQ’ = 20-15 = 5 cm

Distance of the bottom of the vessel from the axis of the lens

= 80 + 5 = 85 cm

Example 28. A convex lens of focal length 20 cm Is placed on a plane mirror. An object, If placed centrally along the axis of the lens at a distance of 20 cm above the lens, where will the image be formed?
Solution:

Here, u = -20 cm , f = 20 cm , v = ?

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens If Placed Centrally Along The Axis Of The Lens

According to the equation of lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒  \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{-20}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}\) = 0, v = ∞

Therefore, the refracted rays proceeding parallel to the axis of the lens will be incident perpendicularly on the plane mirror. Hence, the reflected rays will retrace the same path and will form an image which will coincide with the object at O

Example 29. A point object is placed at a distance of 15 cm from a convex lens and its image is formed at a distance of 30 cm on the opposite side of the lens. If a concave lens, the image shifts 30 cm more away from the combination of lenses find the focal lengths of the lenses
Solution:

For the image formation by the convex by lens only u = -15cm, v= 30 cm, f=?

According to the lens equation

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=+\frac{1}{f}\)

⇒  \(\frac{1}{30}-\frac{1}{-15}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1+2}{30}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, f = 10 cm

The focal length of the convex lens = 10 cm

An image formed by the convex lens will act as the virtual object for the concave lens and its real image will be formed at a distance of 60 cm from the concave lens

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Distance Of The Concave Lens

For the image formation by the concave lens

u = +30 cm, v = +60 cm, f- ?

From the equation, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) we get

⇒ \(\frac{1}{60}-\frac{1}{30}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1-2}{60}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, f = -60 cm

The focal length of the concave lens =-60 cm

Example 30. r A converging beam of rays converges to the point P. A lens is placed at a distance of 12 cm from point P in the path of the rays. Where will the converging beam of rays meet if

  1. The lens is a convex one of focal length 20 cm or
  2. The lens is a concave one with a focal length of 6 cm

Solution:

The converging beam of rays after refraction in the convex lens LL’ meets at the point Q. In the absence of the lens, the beam of rays would meet at P [Fig. 3.67]. In this case, P is the virtual object and Q is its real image with respect to the lens.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Covering Beam Of Rays After In The Convex Lens

Here, u = 12 cm; f= 20 cm; v = ?

From to the equation of lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{9}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{12}=\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{20}+\frac{1}{12}=\frac{2}{15}\)

Or, \(\frac{15}{2}\)cm = 7.5

So, the beam of rays will meet at Q at a distance of 73 cm from the lens.

The converging beam of rays after refraction in the concave lens LLf appears to diverge from point Q. So in this case the object is virtual and its image is also virtual

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Covering Beam Of Rays After Refraction In The Concave

Here, u = 12 cm,f = -6 cm, v = ?

According to the equation of lens,

⇒\(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f} \quad \text { or, } \quad \frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{12}=\frac{1}{-6}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{12}-\frac{1}{6}=\frac{1-2}{12}\)

= \(\frac{-1}{12}\)

Or, v = -12 cm

The negative sign of v indicates that after refraction the beam of rays appears to diverge from Q

Example 31. A convex lens of glass has power- 10.0 D. When this lens is completely immersed in a liquid, it behaves as a concave lens of focal length 50 cm. Determine the refractive index of the liquid. Given that – 1.5
Solution:

Power, P= \(\frac{100}{f(\mathrm{~cm})}\)

Or, f = \(\frac{100}{10}\)

= 10 cm

Now, \(\frac{1}{f}=\left({ }_a \mu_g-1\right) \times\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}=\frac{1}{5}\)

When the lens is immersed in the liquid the focal length of the lens (J) becomes -50 cm

⇒ \(\frac{1}{-50}=\left({ }_l \mu_g-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{-50}=\left(\frac{a^\mu}{a^\mu}-1\right) \times \frac{1}{5}\)

= Re&active index of the liquid relative to air

Or, \(\frac{a^{\mu_g}}{a_l}-1=-\frac{1}{10}\)

Or, \(\frac{a^\mu}{a^{\mu_l}}-1=-\frac{1}{10}\)

Or, \(\frac{a^\mu g}{a_l \mu_l}=1-\frac{1}{10}=\frac{9}{10}\)

Or, \(\frac{1.5}{a^\mu}=\frac{9}{10}\)

⇒  \(_a \mu_l=\frac{15}{9}\)

= 1.67

The refractive index of the liquid is 1.67

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Long Questions And Answers

Question 1. A swimmer underwater sees the objects indistinct inside the water with his uncovered eyes. But if he wears a mask, why does he see them distinctly?
Answer:

The refractive index of water is greater relative to air and the refractive index of water is slightly smaller than that of the ingredient of the human eye. So, the focal length of the uncovered eye increases inside water. Due to the increase in focal length, the power of the eye lens decreases. For this, the images of the objects inside water are formed much behind the retina instead of on it. So the objects appear to be indistinct.

On the other hand, if the swimmer wears a mask, his eyes are in contact with air. So, the rays of light enter the eyes from the air and the focal length of the eye lens does not change. The power of eye-lens remains the same. So, due to the presence of a mask, the swimmer sees the objects inside the water distinctly

Question 2. Shows that a concave lens always produces a diminished and virtual image.
Answer:

According to the equation of lens \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

For a concave lens, both u and f are negative.

∴ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

= \(\frac{-(f+u)}{u f} \text { or, } v=\frac{-u f}{u+f}\)

Now, for any value of u, v is negative.

So, the image is formed on the same side as the object and is virtual

From the equation of lens , \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\), we get

Or, \(\frac{u}{v}-1=\frac{u}{f}\)

[ m = \(\frac{1}{m}-1=\frac{u}{f}\) [m = \(\frac{v}{u}\) Linear magnification]

Or, \(\frac{1}{m}=1+\frac{u}{f}\)

Or, \(m=\frac{f}{f+u}\)

Now, since both u and f are negative, m < 1

Again, m = \(\frac{\text { length of the image }}{\text { length of the object }}\)

∴ \(\frac{\text { length of the image }}{\text { length of the object }}<1\)

∴ Length of the image < length of the object

Question 3. Can a concave lens form a real image?
Answer:

A concave lens can form a real image if the object is virtual or if the lens is placed in a medium whose refractive index is greater than the refractive index of the material of the lens.

Question 4. A concave lens of refractive index μ is immersed in a medium whose refractive index

  1. Is smaller than μ,
  2. Is equal to μ,
  3. Is greater than μ.

When a parallel beam of rays is incident on the lens, show with the help of a diagram in each case the path of the rays.
Answer:

Suppose, the refractive index of the medium = μ’

1.  If μ’ < μ, i.e., if the refractive index of the material of the lens is greater than that of the medium, the concave lens behaves as a diverging lens. So, in this case, a beam of rays paraÿel to the axis of the lens, after in the lens, appears to diverge from a point on the principal axis

2. If μ’ = μ, i-e., if the refractive index of the material of the lens and that of the medium are equal, ho refraction oflight

Takes place inside the lens. So, in this case a beam of rays, parallel to the axis of the lens, after refraction in the lens, emerges as a parallel beam. So, on observation of the behaviour of the light rays, it can be said that there is no existence of the lens.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Beam Of Rays Parallel To The Axis

3. If μ’ > μ, i.e., if the refractive index of the material of the lens is less than that of the medium, the concave lens behaves as a convex lens i.e., a converging lens. So, in this case a beam of rays parallel to the axis of the lens, after refraction in the lens, converges to a point on the principal axis of the lens.

Question 5. Show that the minimum distance between an object and its real image formed by a convex lens is four times the focal length of the lens.
Answer:

In the case of the formation of a real image by the convex lens we have,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) ………………….. (1)

If D be the distance between the object and the screen i.e., the image, then

u + v = D

Or, D \((\sqrt{u})^2+(\sqrt{v})^2\)

Or, D \((\sqrt{u}-\sqrt{v})^2+2 \sqrt{u v}\)

Now, D will be the minimum, if \(\sqrt{u}=\sqrt{v}\)= 0

i.e if \(\sqrt{u}=\sqrt{v}\)

Or, u = v

So from equation (1), we get

⇒  \(\frac{1}{u}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or,\(\frac{2}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

u = 2f

v = 2f

Dmin  = 2f+2f = 4f

Question 6. How does the focal length of a lens depend on The colour of the incident light and The Medium surrounding the lens
Answer:

Suppose, the refractive index of the lens relative to the surrounding medium is ft; the radii of curvature of the first and the

The second refracting surfaces of the lens are r1, and r2 respectively. 1ff be the focal length of the lens, then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) ……………………… (1)

1. We know that if the wavelength of the incident light ~ increases, the refractive index of any medium (suppose, the material of the lens) decreases according to Cauchy’s relation, μ = A +\(\frac{B}{\lambda^2}\)  can be said from the equation

⇒ \(f \propto \frac{1}{(\mu-1)}\) ………………….. (2)

So, if the refractive index of the material of the lens ft decreases, the focal length of the lens increases. Similarly, if the wavelength of light decreases, the refractive index of a medium increases and the focal length of the lens decreases.

In comparison to the wavelength oflight of other colours, the wavelength of red light is greater. So, the focal length of a lens is greater for red light in comparison to other colours.

2. In equation (1), it is the refractive index of the lens relative to the surrounding medium. Now, if the refractive index of the surrounding medium increases, ft decreases. So from equation (2), it can be said that the focal length of a lens increases if ft decreases.

Similarly, if the refractive index of the surrounding medium decreases, μ increases. With the increase of μ, the focal length of the lens decreases

Question 7. The lens is made of two different materials. A point object is placed on the axis of the lens. How many images of the object will be formed?
Answer:

The lens is made of two different materials i.e., it is made up of two materials of different refractive indices. So, the portions of the lens coloured in different will behave as two lenses of two different focal lengths. So, two images of the object will be formed

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Two Different Focal Lengths

Question 8. Prove that the area of the image of the moon formed by a convex lens is proportional to the square of the focal length of the lens. What change of the image will be observed if a portion of the lens is covered by black paper?
Answer:

Suppose, the angular radius of the moon = θ As the moon is situated from the lens at infinite distance, the image of the moon is formed in the focal plane of the lens. The Image of the centre of the moon is formed at F, the focus of the lens. The rays of light coming from the circumference of the moon are inclined at angle θ with the principal axis of the lens

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Principle Axis Of The Lens

Radius of the image = r = FP = fθ [∴ θ is small]

Area of the image of the moon, A = μr² =μf² θ²

An ∝ f² [ ∴  μ and  θ are constants]

If a portion of the lens is covered by black paper, the nature of the image does not change. Only the brightness of the image decreases because comparatively a few light rays take part in the formation of the image.

Question 9. How should the two convex lenses be placed so that a parallel beam of rays emerges out parallel after refraction through the lenses?
Answer:

If the axes of the two lenses are along the same straight line and the distance between the two lenses is equal to the sum of the focal lengths of the lenses, a beam of parallel rays will emerge as a parallel beam after refraction through the lenses

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Parallel after Refraction Through The Lenses

Suppose, the focal lengths of the two lenses L1 and L2 are f1 and f2 respectively. A beam of parallel rays parallel to the principal axis, after refraction on the lens L1, forms the image at A, the focus of the. Lens L1. So, O1A = f1. This image acts as the object for the lens L2. If point A is at a distance of f2 from the second lens, L2 i.e., if AO2 = f2, the rays emitted from A, after refraction in lens L2, emerge as a parallel beam

O1O2 = O1A+AO2= f1+f2

Question 10. A lens is immersed in a liquid so that it vanishes. State the optical nature of the liquid. Find the value of the focal length of the lens from the lens maker’s formula under the above condition
Answer:

The lens will vanish while immersing in a liquid if it has a refractive index equal to that of the material of the lens, i.e., no deviation or lateral displacement of light is observed. 1ff be the focal length of a lens, we get from the lens maker’s for¬ mula

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}\) = (1μ2-1) \(\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

1μ2= Refractive index of the material of the lens relative to the surrounding medium

If the refractive index of the material of the lens and that of the surrounding medium are equal, then 1μ2 = 1.

So, from the above equation, we get

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}\) = 0

Or, f = ∞

Question 11. An object is moving with velocity Vo along the axis of a convex lens. If m be the magnification at any moment, then what will be the. velocity of the image?
Answer:

The equation of lens is \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Differentiating this equation concerning t we get

⇒ \(-\frac{1}{v^2} \frac{d v}{d t}+\frac{1}{u^2} \frac{d t}{d t}\)

Or, \(\frac{v^2}{u^2}\) × Vo

∴  Velocity of the image = \(\frac{v^2}{u^2} \times \text { velocity of the object }\)

V1= Velocity of the image

Vo = Velocity of the object

Or, \(v_1=m^2 \times v_0\)

∴ m= \(\frac{v}{u}\) = Linear magnification

Velocity of the image = \(\)

Or, \(\)

The velocity of the image, V= a velocity of the object

m = linear magnification

Question 12. Explain briefly with a diagram how it is possible to determine the focal length of a concave lens by using a convex lens.
Answer:

In general, a concave lens cannot form a real image. So by casting on a screen the location of the image cannot be measured. A convex lens L1 is taken in contact with a concave lens L2 If the focal length of the convex lens is smaller than that of the concave lens, the combination will act as a convex lens.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light Origin And Screen

Under this condition, the real image of an object can be formed on a screen. By measuring object distance u and image distance v and using the relation \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{F}\) the equivalent focal length, F of the lens-combination can be calculated.

Now, if the focal length of the convex lens and the concave lens are f1 and f2 respectively, then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2} \text { or, } \frac{1}{f_2}=\frac{1}{F}-\frac{1}{f_1}\)

Or, \(f_2=\frac{F f_1}{f_1-F}\)

So, if the focal length of the convex lens f1 is known, the focal length of the concave lens f2 can be calculated. Here, f1 and F are both positive. So, for the calculation of f2 these positive values are to be put in the above equation and f2 will be negative

Question 13. Show that for any convex lens, the general equation of \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\) represents a rectangular hyperbola.
Answer:

For a convex lens, the general equation of a lens can be written as

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

uv- f(u+v) = 0 Or, uv- f(u+v)+f² = f²

⇒ \(f^2-f(u+v)+\left(\frac{u+v}{2}\right)^2-\left(\frac{u-v}{2}\right)^2\) = f²

⇒  \(\left(f-\frac{u+v}{2}\right)^2-\left(\frac{u-v}{2}\right)^2=f^2\)

Or, x² – y² = f²

Where x= \(f-\frac{u+v}{2}\) and y= \(y=\frac{u-v}{2}\)

The above equation represents a rectangular hyperbole

Question 14. The radius of curvature of a plano-convex lens made of a material of refractive index 1.5 is 30 cm. Its concave surface is silvered. At what distance from the plane surface .of the lens is an object to be placed so that a real image equal to the size of the object is formed?
Answer:

This is an optical system with two elements: a convex lens and a concave mirror in contact with each other. For focal length / of the convex lens

∴ \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

⇒ \((1.5-1)\left(\frac{1}{\infty}-\frac{1}{-30}\right)\)

= 0.5 \(\frac{1}{30}\)

∴ f = \(\frac{3.0}{0.5}\)

= 60 cm

Focal length of the concave minor,

F = \(\frac{r_2}{2}=-\frac{30}{2}\)

= -15 cm

Let, u = object distance from the optical system [Fig. 3.75].

Then, for the convex lens

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}+\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}, \text { or, } \frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{f}+\frac{1}{u}\)

⇒  \(\frac{u+f}{u f}, \text { or } v=\frac{u f}{u+f}\)

∴ Magnification in the lens m = \(\frac{v}{u}=\frac{f}{u+f}\)

Now, v = U = object distance for the concave mirror. So

⇒ \(\frac{1}{V}+\frac{1}{U}=\frac{1}{F}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{V}=\frac{1}{F}-\frac{1}{U}=\frac{U-F}{U F}\)

Or, V = \(\frac{U F}{U-F}\)

Magnification in the mirror M =  \(\frac{V}{U}=\frac{F}{U-F}\)

Then, overall magnification,

Mo = mM =  \(\frac{f}{u+f} \cdot \frac{F}{U-F}\)

= \(\frac{f}{u+f} \cdot \frac{F}{\frac{u f}{u+f}-F}\)

= \(\frac{f}{u+f} \cdot \frac{F(u+f)}{u f-u F-f F}\)

= \(\frac{f F}{u(f-F)-f F}\)

Given, object and image sizes are equal, i.e., MQ =i

fF = u(f- F) -fP or, u(f-F) = 2fF

Or, \(\frac{2 f F}{f-F}\)

Putting these values off and F, to have

u = \(\frac{2 \times 60 \times(-15)}{60-(-15)}\)

= \(-\frac{2 \times 60 \times 15}{75}\)

= -24 cm

Question 15. The focal length of the equi-convex lens is if the lens is cut into two pieces h along AB, what will be the focal length of each half

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Equi Convex Lens

Answer:

Let the radius of curvature of each surface of the biconvex lens be r and the refractive index of its material be, From the lens maker’s formula We have

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}+\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

= \((\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r}+\frac{1}{r}\right)=\frac{2}{r}(\mu-1)\) ……………. (1)

For each half, the radius of curvature of the curved surface r1 = r and that for the plain surface, r2 = ∞

Let us suppose that the focal length of each of the cut pieces be x.

⇒ \(\frac{1}{x}=(\mu-1) \frac{1}{r}=\frac{1}{2 f}\)

From Equation

x = 2f

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Half Radius Of Curvacture

Question 16. If the light rays behave, what will be the relation among μ1, μ and μ2?

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Light Rays

Answer:

Since the light fays after entering the lens proceed undefeated, the refractive index of the left-hand medium of the lens and that of the material of the lens are the same, i.e., μ1 = μ.

Again, as the rays after emerging out from the second surface of the concave lens become convergent instead of divergent rays, it may be concluded that the refractive index of the right-hand medium is greater than that of the material of the lens i.e., μ1 > μ.

Question 17. An object behaves like a convex lens in air but like a concave lens in water. What is the type of refractive index of its material concerning air and water
Answer:

For a convex lens,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=\left(\frac{\mu_2}{\mu_1}-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}+\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) ……………… (1)

Here, μ2 is the refractive index of the material and μ1 is that of the surrounding medium. f is positive for a convex lens. From, equation (1), it can be said that f will be positive if μ21  i.e., if the refractive index of the material of the object is greater than that of air.

For a concave lens. f is negative. From equation (1), it can be said that f will be negative if μ2 < μ1 i.e. if the refractive index of the material of the object is less than that of water. So, the refractive index of the material of the object is greater than air but less than water.

Question 18. A convex lens and a concave lens of equal focal length are placed in contact. What are the focal length and power of the lens combination?
Answer:

If focal length of convex lens, f1 = f, then focal length of concave lens, f2 = -f

If F be the focal length of the lens combination, then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}=\frac{1}{f}+\frac{1}{-f}\)

Or, F = ∞

Power of the lens combination = \(\frac{1}{F}\) = 0

Question 19. If the plane surface of a plano-convex lens is silvered, what will be the effective (or equivalent) focal length of the lens
Answer:

If an object is placed in front of such a lens, light rays are at first refracted through the convex surface. Next, by reflect¬ ing from the silvered plane surface, the light rays are refracted through the convex surface for the second time.if the equivalent focal length of the lens is F, then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f}+\frac{1}{f_m}+\frac{1}{f}\)

[Where f is the focal length of the convex surface and fm focal length of the silvered plane surface]

Or, \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{2}{f}+\frac{1}{f_m}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{2}{f}\)

Since the focal length of the silvered plane

Surface fm = ∞,  So \(\frac{1}{f_m}\) = 0

∴ F = \(\frac{f}{2}\)

Question 20. The focal length f of an equi-convex lens is related to the radius of curvature r of the surface by f = r, find out the refractive index of the material of the lens.
Answer:

From the lens maker’s formula,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\)

For a equi-convex lens, r1 = r ; r2 = -r

∴  \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1) \cdot \frac{2}{r}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{r}=(\mu-1) \frac{2}{r}\)

Since by the question f = +r

Or, \(\mu-1=\frac{1}{2}\)

Or, μ = \(\frac{3}{2}\)

= 1.5

Question 21. Sunglasses (Goggles) have two curved surfaces yet their power is zero, Why?
Answer:

The two radii of curvature of the two surfaces of the lens used in sunglasses are equal and of the same sign (curved in the same direction) and also thickness of the glass is very small

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Sunglasses

Power = \(\frac{1}{f}=\left(a_g \mu_g-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) = 0

∴ r1 = r2

Question 22. What is the relation between the refractive indices μ, μ1 and μ2 if the behaviour of light rays. 

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Relation Between The Refrcative Indices

Answer:

Let a lens of material of refractive index μ is placed in a medium of refractive index

The focal length is given by,

⇒ \(\frac{\mu}{\mu_1}-1\) = 0

⇒ \(\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) = 0

According to the = oo [because the lens behaves as a plane a glass plate

∴ \(\frac{\mu}{\mu_1}-1\)

Since \(\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) ≠ 0

Or, μ = μ1

According to the the lens acts as a concave lens. Sof is negative.

The focal length of the lens is given by,

∴ \(\frac{1}{f}=\left(\frac{\mu}{\mu_2}-1\right)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\) = 0

Since in case of a convex lens \(\) >0

Therefore \(\left(\frac{\mu}{\mu_2}-1\right)\) < 0

Or μ < μ2

Question 23. The f-number of a lens is given by \(\frac{F}{D}\) where F is its focal length and D is aperture diameter. If the f-number is 1.6 instead of 2, determine the amount of excess light that will fail on the film.
Answer:

We know, f-number \(=\frac{F}{D}\)

Or, D = \(=\frac{F}{f \text {-number }}\)

Suppose, when f-number = f1; D = D1 and when f-number

So from equation (1) we get

⇒ \(\frac{D_2}{D_1}=\frac{f_1}{f_2}\)

Now the amount of light that will reach the film depends on the area of the aperture Le., on D²

So, \(\frac{\text { the amount of tight in the second case }}{\text { the amount of light in the first case }}=\frac{D_2^2}{D_2^2}\)

⇒ \(\frac{2^2}{16^2}=\frac{1}{64}\)

Therefore, if the f-number of the lens, changes from 2 to 1. 6 the amount of light falling on the film will be \(\frac{1}{64}\) of the first case

Question 24. The aperture of the camera lens is changed from \(\frac{f}{8}\) to  \(\frac{f}{11}\)  to, How are

  1. The size of the image
  2. The intensity of illumination of the
  3. Exposure time and
  4. The distinctness of the image influenced

Answer:

When the f-number of the lens is changed from f-8 to tof-11 the effective aperture of the lens decreases.
So,

  1. The size of the image will not be changed,
  2. The intensity of illumination of the image will be diminished as less amount of light passes through the lens.
  3. Exposure time will be lengthened.
  4. Distinctness of the image will increase

Question 25. The radius of curvature of both sides of the given lens is R. The Refractive index of the fV medium in which the source is present is μ1, and the refractive indices of the lens and the medium in which the image is formed are μ2 and μ3 respectively. Find the focal length of the system.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Focal Length Of The System

Answer: In case of refraction at the first curved surface,

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_2}{v_1}+\frac{\mu_1}{\infty}=\frac{\mu_2-\mu_1}{+R}\) ………………………. (1)

Again, for refraction at the second curved surface object distance is equal to the distance of the image formed by the first refracting surface since the lens is a thin lens

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_3}{v_2}-\frac{\mu_2}{v_1}=\frac{\mu_3-\mu_2}{+R}\) …………. (2)

Adding equations (1) and (2), we get

⇒ \(\frac{\mu_3}{v_2}=\frac{\mu_3-\mu_1}{R}\)

Hence the focal length of the system,f \(\frac{\mu_3 R}{\mu_3-\mu_1}\)

Question 26. An equl convex lens with radii of curvature each of magnitude r is kept over a liquid layer poured on top of a plane mirror. A small needle with its tip on the principal axis of the lens is moved along the axis until its inverted real image coincides with the needle itself.  The distance of the needle from the lens is measured to be x On removing the liquid layer and repeating the experiment, the design 3.82 stance is found to be y. Prove that the refractive index of the liquid.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens An Equiconves Lens With Radii Of Curvacture

Answer:

From the given conditions, we get the equivalent focal length of the combination of glass lens and liquid lens, F = x and the focal length of convex lens, f1 = y.

If f2 is the focal length of the liquid lens then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}=\frac{1}{F} \text { or, } \frac{1}{f_2}=\left(\frac{1}{x}-\frac{1}{y}\right)\)

The liquid lens is a plano-concave lens for which

R1 = -r and R2 =∞

From the lens maker’s formula,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f_2}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{R_1}-\frac{1}{R_2}\right)\)

⇒ \(\left(\frac{1}{x}-\frac{1}{y}\right)=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{-r}-\frac{1}{\infty}\right)\)

Or, \((\mu-1)=r\left(\frac{1}{y}-\frac{\mathrm{i}}{x}\right)\)

⇒ \(1+\frac{r}{y}-\frac{r}{x}\)

Question 27.

  1. Determine the effective focal length of the combination of two lenses, one a convex lens of focal length 30 cm and the other a concave lens of focal length 20 cm placed 8.0 cm apart with their principle axis coincident. Does the answer depend on which side of the combination a beam of parallel light is incident?is the notion of effective focal length of this system useful at all?
  2. An object 1. 5 cm in size is placed on the side of the convex lens. The distance between the object and the

Answer:

Convex lens s 40an. Detersirs* the oagrtifkation produced by the two-knows system. and she sze os she image.

1. When a beam of a parallel beam of light is incident on the convex lens then.

u1 =∞

f1 = 30 cm

This image is the virtual o&jecrssrthesecondfens

u2= 30-8 = 22 cm, f2= – 20 cm

∴ \(\frac{1}{v_2}=\frac{1}{f_2}+\frac{1}{u_2} \text { or, } u_2=\frac{-20 \times 22}{+22-20}\)

= -220 cm

The focal length of the combination is (220-4) = 216 cm from the midpoint of the line joining the lenses when the light falls on the convex lens first

When the beam of light is incident on the concave lens first then f1 = -20 cm, u = ∞

∴ v1 = -20 cm

This image Is the virtual object for the convex lens

∴  f2 = 30 cm, u2  = (20 + 8) cm

= -28 cm

∴ \(v_2=\frac{u_2 f_2}{u_2+f_2}=\frac{-28 \times 30}{30-28}v_2=\frac{u_2 f_2}{u_2+f_2}=\frac{-28 \times 30}{30-28}+\)

So in this case the focus of the combination is at a distance (420-4) = 416 cm to the right from the mid¬ point of the line joining the two lenses.

Thus the answer depends on the lens nn which the length is first incident as there is no definite formula based on which the focal length of the combination can he calculated, the notion of effective focal length is not useful at all

2. For the first lens, u1= -40 cm, f1 = 30 cm

∴ \(\frac{1}{v_1}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{u_1} \quad \text { or } \quad v_1=\frac{u_1 f_1}{u_1+f_1}\)

∴  v1= \(\frac{-40 \times 30}{-40+30}\)

= 120 cm

∴ Magnification by the convex lens,

m1 = \(\frac{v_1}{u_1}=\frac{120}{40}\)

= 3

Forthesecondlens, u2 = +120 – 8

= 112 cm

∴ Virtual object, f2 = -20 cm

∴ \(\frac{1}{v_2}=\frac{1}{u_2}+\frac{1}{f_2}\quad \text { or, } v_2=\frac{1}{u_2+f_2}\)

v= \(\frac{+112 \times 20}{+112-20}=-\frac{112 \times 20}{92}\) cm

Magnification \(m_2=\frac{v_2}{n_2}=\frac{112 \times 20}{92 \times 112}=\frac{20}{92}\)

∴ Total magnification,

m = m1× m2= 3 × \(\frac{20}{92}\)

= 0.652

∴ Size of the image = 1.5 × 0.652

= 0.98 cm

Question 28. Acaid-sheet divided into squares each of size 1 mm² is being viewed at a distance of 9 cm through a magnifying glass (a {YipvpT’PTnglens of focal length 10 cm ) held close to the eye.

What is the magnification produced by the lens? How much is the area of each square in the virtual image ?

  1. What is the angular magnification (magnifying power) of the lens? ‘
  2. Is the magnification in (a) equal to the magnifying powerin (b)? Explain. *
  3. At what distance should the lens be held from the cardboard in order to view the squares distinctly with the maximum possible magnifying power
  4. What is thelinear magnification in this case?
  5. Is the linear magnification equal to the magnifying power in this case? Explain.
  6. What should be the distance between the object and the magnifying glass if the virtual image of each square is to have an area 6.25 mm2?
  7. Would you be able to see the squares distinctly with your eyes very close to the magnifier?

Answer:

1. In the case of a convex lens,

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{f}+\frac{1}{u}\)

Here , f= 10 cm , u= -9 cm

= \(\frac{1}{10}-\frac{1}{9}\)

Or, v = 90 cm

∴ Linear magnification

m = \(\frac{v}{u}=\frac{-90}{-9}\)

= 10

Length of each side of the square

= 1 × 10 mm = 1 cm

∴ Area of each square in the virtual image = 1 cm²

2.  Angular magnification

= \(\frac{\text { distance of near point }}{\text { object distance }}=\frac{25}{9}\)

= 2.8

3. The magnification in (a) = 10 and magnifying power in (b) =2.8 , So the two are not equal. But when the object is placed at the nearpoint, then only the two would become equal.

4. When the image is formed at the near point, the magnification is maximum:

1n that case, v = -25 cm and f = 10 cm

⇒ \(\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{f}=-\frac{1}{25}-\frac{1}{10}\)

Or, u = \(-\frac{25 \times 10}{10+25}\)

= – 7.14 cm

5. Linear magnification:

m = \(\frac{v}{u}=\frac{25}{7.14}\)

= 3.5

6. Angular magnification:

= \(\frac{D}{u}=\frac{25}{7.14}\)

= 3.5 = Linear magnification

The image distance and least distance of distinct vision Are equal in this case. Thus the linear magnification and angular magnification are equal

7. Area of enlarged square = 6.25 mm²

Length of each side of the enlarged square

= \(\sqrt{6.25}\)

= 2.5mm

Magnification \(\frac{v}{u}=\frac{2.5}{1.0}\)

= 2.5

v = 2.5 u

From lens equation

⇒ \(\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{f}\)

Or \(\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{2.5 u}-\frac{1}{10}\)

u = – 6cm

The object should be placed at a distance of 6 cm from the lens.

8. When the eye is kept very near the lens the image formed will be within the least distance of distinct vision and it can not be observed distinctly.

Question 29. An equi-convex lens (of refractive indexi.50 ) in contact with a liquid layer on top of a plane mirror A small needle with its tip on the principal axis moves along the axis until an inverted image is found at the position of the needle. The distance of the needle from the lens is measured to be 45.0 cm. The liquid is removed and the experiment is repeated. The new distance is measured to be 30.0 cm. What is the refractive index of the liquid?
Answer:

The rays oflight from the pin are first refracted from the lens liquid combination and then reflected by the mirror at the bottom of the combination. Since the image coincides with the object, the beam incident on the mirror is a parallel beam oflight. Thus it is obvious that the pin is situated at the focal length of the lens-liquid combination, i.e.,f = 45 cm

In the absence of the liquid, the position of the pin is the focal point of the equi-convex lens i.e., f1 = 30 cm. Let the focal length of the liquid plano-concave lens be f2

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Liquid Plano Concave Lens

Then \(\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}=\frac{1}{f}\)

∴ f = -90 cm

From lens maker’s formula

⇒ \(\frac{1}{f}=(\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{R_1}-\frac{1}{R_2}\right)\)

For the equi-convex lens,

f1 = 30, μ = 1.5, R1 = R and R = -R

⇒ \(\frac{1}{30}=(1.5-1) \times \frac{2}{R}\)

R = 30 cm

For the liquid plano-concave lens

f = -90 cm, μ = μ’ (say), R1 = -30 cm, R2 = ∞

⇒ \(-\frac{1}{90}=\left(\mu^{\prime}-1\right)\left(-\frac{1}{30}-\frac{1}{\infty}\right)\)

μ’ = 1.33

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Liquid Plano Concave Lens

Question 30. A beam of light converges at a point P. Now a lens is placed in the path of the convergent beami2cm from P. At what point does the beam converge if the lens is

  1. A convex lens of focal length 20cm or
  2. A concave lens of focal length 16cm?

Answer:

u = 12cm,f = 20cm , v = ?

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{12}+\frac{1}{20}\)

Or, \(=\frac{12 \times (20)}{12+20}\)

= 7.5 cm

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens A Beam Of Light Converges At A Point

Beam of rays will meet at point P1 at a distance of 7.5cm from the lens

u = 1. 2cm, f= -16cm, v = ?

⇒ \(\frac{1}{v}-\frac{1}{u}=\frac{1}{f}\)

Or, \(\frac{1}{v}=\frac{1}{12}-\frac{1}{16}\)

Or, v = \(\frac{16 \times(12)}{16-12}\)

= 48 cm

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Concave Lens Of Focal Length

∴ The beam of rays will meet at point Pr at a distance 48cm from the lens.

Question 31. Two lenses, one convex and the other concave are kept in contact. The focal length of a convex lens is 30cm and that of a concave lens is 20cm. What will be the equivalent focal length of the combination? What will be the nature of the combination?
Answer:

For the convex lens, f1 = +30 cm;

For the concave lens, f2 = -20 cm

If the equivalent focal length is F then

⇒ \(\frac{1}{F}=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}\)

Or, \(\frac{f_1 f_2}{f_1+f_2}=\frac{30 \times(-20)}{30+(-20)}\)

⇒  \(\frac{-600}{10}\)

= – 60 cm

Since the equivalent focal length is negative, the combination will act as a concave lens

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Assertion Reason type

Direction: These questions have statement 1 and statement 2. Of the four choices given below, choose the one that best describes the two statements.

  1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.
  2. Statement 1 is true, and statement 2 is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.
  3. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is false.
  4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 2 is true.

Question 1.

Statement 1: The lens formula \(\) indicates that the focal length of a lens depends on the distances of the object and image from the lens.

Statement 2: The formula does indicate that when u is changed v also changes, so that f of a particular lens remains constant

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 2 is true.

Question 2.

Statement 1: A lens has two principal focal lengths which may differ.

Statement 2: Light can fall on either surface of the lens. The two principal focal lengths differ when the medium on the two sides has different refractive indices

Answer: 1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 3.

Statement 1: A convex Jens of glass (mu = 1,5) behave as a diverging lens when 1mmersed 1n carbon disulphide of higher refractive index mu = 1.65

Statement 2: A diverging lens in air is thinner in the middle and thicker at the edges

Answer: 3. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is false.

Question 4.

Statement-1: The power of a lens depends on the nature of the material of the lens, the medium in which it is placed, and the radii of curvature of its surfaces

Statement-2: It follows from the relation p = \(\frac{1}{f}\) = \((\mu-1)\left(\frac{1}{r_1}-\frac{1}{r_2}\right)\), where the symbol have standard meaning

Answer: 1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 5.

Statement 1: If a portion of a Jens is broken then we can gel a complete 1mage of an object with the broken lens,

Statement 2: With his broken lens the intensity of the 1mage format! will he lesser

Answer: 2. Statement 1 is true, and statement 2 is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 6.

Statement 1: If a convex lens of focal length f and a concave lens of power \(\frac{1}{f}\) are put 1n contact, then the focal length of the combination Is zero,

Statement 2 : P = \(p_1+p_2=\frac{1}{f_1}+\frac{1}{f_2}\)

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 2 is true.

Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Match The Columns

Question 1. Match the position of an object concerning a convex lens in column 1 with the corresponding position of the image in column 2.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Respect To A Convex Lens

Answer: 1- D, 2-E, 3-B, 4-A, 5-C

Question 2. The nature and size of the image formed by the convex mirror is given in column 1 and the position of the object is given in column 2.

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Nature Size Of The Image

Answer: 1-C, 2-D, 3-A, 4-B

Question 3. Two transparent media of refractive indices μ1 and μ2 have a solid lens-shaped transparent material of refractive index between them as shown in figures in column 2. A ray traversing these media is also shown in the figures. In column 1 different relationships between, μ1, μ2, and μ3 are given. Match them to the ray diagram shown in column 2

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Two Transparent Media Of Refractive Indices

Answer: 1- A, C, 2-B, D, E, 3- A, C, E, 4-B, D

Question 4. Four combinations of two thin lenses are given in column 1. The radius of curvature of all curved surfaces is R and the refractive index of all the lenses is 1.5. Match lens combinations in column 1 with their focal length is column 2

Class 12 Physics Unit 6 Optics Chapter 3 Refraction Of Light At Spherical Surface Lens Four Combination Of two Thin Lenses

Answer: 1- B, 2-D, 3-C, 4-A

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Semiconductor Electronics Notes

Semiconductors And Electronics Conduction Of Electricity In Solids

A solid can in general be divided Into two classes:

  1. Crystalline and
  2. Amorphous.

We shall concern ourselves In this chapter only with crystalline solids. A lattice in such a solid is an ordered sequence of points describing the arrangement of y atoms that form a crystal.

A unit cell is defined as the smallest part of a crystal that repeats itself regularly through translation in three dimensions to form the entire crystal. Innumerable unit cells are arranged in a regular pattern to form a piece of a crystal.

Read and Learn More Class 12 Physics Notes

Semiconductors And Electrons Crystalline Solids

Based on electrical conductivity, solids can be divided Into three groups:

  1. Conductor
  2. Insulator and
  3. Semiconductor

1. Conductor:

Electricity can easily pass through the conductors. Solid conductors are mainly metals. In metals free elec¬ trons act as charge carriers; the magnitude of current through metals may be equal to or greater than 1 A. With an Increase In temperature, the resistance of metallic conductors increases. Silver (Ag), copper (Cu), aluminum (Al), iron (Pc), etc. are some examples of conductors.

2. Insulator:

The substances through which electricity cannot pass are known as insulators. Free electrons do not exist In this kind of substance. Most of the non-metals are insulators. The insulators which are widely used in electrical machines are mica, diamond, quartz, etc.

3. Semiconductor:

The substances having electrical conductivity intermediate between that of metals and Insulators are generally called semiconductors. Conduction In semiconductors takes place through free electrons and holes. The current through this material

is never more than a few milliamperes. Silicon (Si), germanium (tie), etc. are some examples of semiconductors. The specialty of silicon and germanium Is that, both of them belong to the fourth group (carbon group) in the periodic table; both contain -1 electrons in their outermost orbit which play a decisive role in forming covalent bonds. During electrical conduction, free electrons and holes act as charge carriers in silicon or germanium crystals as mentioned earlier.

With an increase in temperature, their resistance decreases. This topic will be discussed in detail in the next section. Among the different kinds of semiconductors, silicon is preferred for low cost in the production of electronic equipment. However, silicon-germanium (SiGe) is used instead of Si in high-speed networking.

There are two types of semiconductors:

  1. Pure or intrinsic semiconductors and
  2. Impure or extrinsic semiconductors

WBCHSE Class 12 Physics Semiconductor Electronics Notes

Pure Or Intrinsic Semiconductor

1. Valcnco electron:

5 atoms of silicon (Si) crystal. There are 4 electrons in the outermost shell of a silicon atom. Each electron forms a single covalent bond with an electron of the adjacent silicon atom. So, the four covalent bonds.

Semiconductors And Electrons Pure Or Intrinsic Semiconductor

In this scenario, the effective number of electrons in the outermost shell of the central atom becomes 8. These electrons enclosed in the bonding are called valence electrons, thus Each atom in the crystal gets stability by fulfilling an octet in the outermost shell and keeps the crystal In uniform bonding.

At absolute zero temperature (i.e., 0 K), each electron remains confined to the bond. Due to the absence of any free electron or hole, conduction of electricity does not take place through the crystal, i.e., the crystal behaves as an insulator.

2. Conduction electron:

Now if the temperature of the crystal is increased, i.e., if the crystal absorbs heat, the energy of the valence electrons increases. Due to this, some valence electrons gain sufficient kinetic energy to break the covalent bond and come out from the valence shell. These electrons are known as free electrons and they act as charge carriers in the crystal. If the suitable potential difference is applied, current flows through sil¬ icon or germanium crystals due to these electrons. These charge-carrying free electrons are called conduction electrons or thermal electrons.

Note that, the conductivity of a substance is directly proportional to its concentration of free electrons, n. in the case of a good conductor, n ≈ 1023 electrons per m3, and for an insulator, n ≈ 107 electrons per m3. In the case of semiconductors, the value of n lies between these two. For example, at room temperature (i.e., at 300K), the values of n for germanium and silicon are n ≈1019 per m3 and n ≈1016 per m3 respectively.

3. The magnitude of current:

The value of electric current through pure germanium crystal is not more than a few microamperes (μA) and in the case of silicon, it is even less, only a few nanoamperes (nA). This small current is of no use for practical purposes and hence pure semiconductor has no use as an electrical element.

4. Resistance Of semiconductor:

With the increase in temperature of silicon or germanium crystal, the number of free electrons inside it increases. As a result, electric current also increases, i.e., the resistance of the crystal decreases. On the other hand, the resistance of a metallic conductor increases with an increase in its temperature. Variation of the resistance of metallic conductor and semiconductor with temperature

Semiconductors And Electrons Resistance Of Semiconductor

5. Hole:

Hole Definition:

If any electron is released from a bond in an atom, the deficit of the electron at that position is regarded as a hole. Its effective charge is +e, although it is not a real particle.

Generation of holes:

Suppose in a pure silicon crystal, the electron at position A in bond 1, is shifted to position X after breaking the bond  So, a valence electron is transformed into a conduction electron. At the same time, there is a deficit of electrons at position A. So, an effective positive charge is developed at position.

A concerning its surrounding electrons. This kind of deficit of electrons within a bond is known as a hole. If the charge of an electron is -e then the effective charge of a hole is +e. Note that, in an intrinsic semiconductor, the number of holes generated is exactly equal to the number of electrons released, i.e., n = p (where n and p are the concentrations of electrons and holes.

Semiconductors And Electrons Generations Of Holes

The motion of holes:

Let a potential difference be applied between the two ends of the crystal. Due to thermal vibration, the electron at position B in bond 2 breaks the bond. Now, this electron will move in a definite direction due to the applied potential difference and ultimately fill the blank at A of bond 1. At that instant, the hole at A will vanish and a new hole will appear at position B. It can be assumed that the hole at A is transferred to B. The direction of motion of the electrons in a crystalline medium is opposite to that of the holes.

Remember that, unlike the electron, ‘hole’ is not a real particle, it is only the ‘deficit of the electron! It is just a concept introduced to devise a model for explaining conduction in semiconductors. In. In many cases, it is advantageous to describe electric current using the motion of holes. Thus, electrons are the negative charge carriers in silicon and germanium crystals, while holes are considered the positive charge carriers.

Energy Bands in Solids

We shall begin by considering a sodium atom as an example. An isolated Na atom has been. Its electronic configuration is ls22s22p63s1.

Semiconductors And Electrons Energy Bands In Solids

Due to the attraction of the nucleus, a potential well by solid line] is formed in the atom and electrons are accommodated in this potential well by occupying different discrete energy levels of negative potential energies. According to Pauli’s J exclusion principle, a maximum of two electrons having opposite spins can reside in each energy level.

Hence, in the Sodium atom, each of the energy levels Is and 2s is filled by two electrons, whereas 6 electrons reside in the 2p level as it splits into 3 substrates. The outermost electron resides in the 3s level. This electron is the valence electron of the Na atom.

In the solid sodium crystal lattice, a large number of atoms are very close to each other, therefore the shape of the potential well is changed [shown by the solid line. Generally, except for the valence electron, the rest of the electrons in the Na atom reside in their potential well. So these electrons are not influenced by other neighbouring atoms

Semiconductors And Electrons Nucleus An Atom

But, in the case of valence electrons, the situation is completely different. The valence1, electrons cannot ^be accommodated within the potential well. Therefore each of the valence electrons is influenced by all the other atoms surrounding it.

  • So, it is not possible to recognize the valence electrons of individual Na atoms in the 3s energy level.
  • However, according to Pauli’s exclusion principle, the maximum number of electrons that can be accommodated in a definite energy level is two.
  • Due to this, the 3s energy level splits into a large number of substrates Each substate contains 2 electrons. As inside a crystal, large numbers of atoms (~ 1020) are packed closely in a very small space, the number of substrates is very high.
  • So the variation of the potential energy of the energy levels may be assumed to be continuous. Thus these closely spaced energy levels will form an energy band at the position of 3s.
  • This energy band in a solid crystal is called the valence band.
  • Generally, each electron in the valence band escapes from’ its atom, but due to attraction by the rest of the ionized atoms i.e., a group of atoms in a crystal, the valence electrons cannot behave as free electrons.
  • So no free electrons are available as charge carriers.
  • In the crystal, if the valence electrons gain sufficient energy from an external source to overcome the potential barrier of the group of atoms, then the electrons become free.
  • These electrons are called conduction electrons. Now, if a potential difference is applied at both ends of a solid sodium bar, then the conduction electrons start drifting.

For this current will be introduced in the solid. When a large number of valence electrons are transformed Into conduction electrons by acquiring enough energy, they form an energy residing In a certain discrete energy level. This energy band is j called the conduction band.

Semiconductors And Electrons Conduction Bond

Naturally, the energy of electrons in the conduction band is more than that in the valence band. The gap between these two consecutive energy bands is known as the forbidden zone.

No electron can stay in the forbidden zone. The energy gap between these two bands is known as the forbidden energy gap. For different substances, the energy gaps (between these two bands are different, and depending on the energy gap, the electrical conductivities of different substances are also different.

Insulator:

In an insulator, the energy gap between the valence band and the conduction band is such that, electrons in the valence band can never gain sufficient energy for transition into conduction electrons As a result, no charge carriers are produced and the substance behaves as an insulator.

Conductor:

In some substances, overlapping takes place between the upper part of the valence band and the lower part of the conduction band. So, no energy is required for the electrons to move from the valence band to the conduction band.

As a result, valence electrons can easily transform into conduction t electrons. Hence, .innumerable charge carriers are produced and the substance behaves as a good conductor.

Semiconductor:

The substances in which the energy gap between the valence band and conduction band is smaller than insulators behave as semiconductors.

  • The energy required for the transition of valence electrons into conduction electrons is greater than that for conducting substances.
  • However, the energy gap between the valence band and conduction band in these sub¬stances is not too large like that in insulators. This energy gap  (Eg) is 0.67 eV for germanium and 1.11 eV for silicon

Semiconductors And Electrons Insulator And Conductor And Semiconductor

Electrons and holes in the two bonds:

At low temperatures, the valence band of an intrinsic semiconductor remains saturated and the conduction band remains fully vacant. Now, at a higher temperature, when an electron reaches the conduction band from the valence band, a vacancy of electron is created in the valence band, i.e., a hole is generated.

Semiconductors And Electrons Electrons And Holes In The Two Bands

Naturally, the number of electrons in the conduction band and the number of holes in the valence bond of an intrinsic semiconductor are equal

Ranges of resistivity and conductivity:

The following table provides an overall knowledge of the resistivities and conductivities of the three types of materials

Semiconductors And Electrons Range Of Resistivity And Conductivity

Comparison of Semiconductors with Conductors and Insulators

Semiconductors And Electrons Comparision Of Semiconductors And Conductors Insulators

Semiconductors And Electronics Impure Or Extrinsic Semiconductor

Impure Or Extrinsic Semiconductor Definition:

If some special kinds of impurities are mixed with an intrinsic semiconductor in a controlled manner, the conductivity of the semiconductor increases drastically. The semiconductor thus developed is known conductor. The method of mixing of impurities is called doping and the mixed impurities are called dopants.

A few milliamperes (103 A) current can be passed through silicon or germanium crystals by doping with impurities. The current increases to a high value because the energy gap between the valence band and the conduction band decreases considerably due to doping. As a result, the concentration of charge carriers in the crystal increases manyfold.

Extrinsic semiconductors are of two types 

  1. n-type and
  2. p – type.

1. n-type semiconductors

n-type  Definition:

If pentavalent elements (like arsenic or phosphorus) are doped as Impurities In the crystal of an Intrinsic semiconductor In a controlled manner, the crystal thus formed is called an n-type semiconductor.

n-type  Structure:

A small amount of pentavalent impurity [of group V (nitrogen group) elements,] like arsenic (As) or phosphorus (P), is doped in a controlled way in pure silicon (Si) or germanium (Ge) crystals to produce this kind of semiconduc¬ tors. Each dopant atom contains 5 electrons in its outermost orbit.

n-type  Working principle: 

A silicon crystal doped with arsenic is shown. Inside the crystal, an arsenic atom finds itself surrounded by silicon atoms. It forms four covalent bonds with 4 neighboring silicon atoms. The extra electron in its outermost orbit finds no place to occupy in any bond and hence acts as a free electron or conduction electron. These electrons are known as donor impurities. If only 1 phosphorus or arsenic atom is doped per 106 germanium or silicon atoms, a sufficient number of conduction electrons are released, thereby raising the electrical conductivity of the crystal by a factor of 106.

Semiconductors And Electrons Working Principle Of Conduction band And Valence Band

The energy band of an n-type semiconductor has been shown. The dotted line indicates the energy level of the excess electrons generated by the doping of the pentavalent element. These electrons can easily be excited to the conduction band. This line is known as donor level.

n-type Discussions:

  •  The n-type crystal, as a whole, is chargeless. Electrons don’t need to remain actively charged because although free, the arsenic or phosphorus atoms present inside the crystal are electrically neutral.
  • The energy gap between the Fermi level and the conduction band is approximately 0.05 eV.  In n-type semiconductors, the majority carriers are electrons, and the minority carriers are holes.
  • Only a single impurity atom on average is to be doped in approximately 106 atoms of the original crystal. Hence the host silicon or germanium crystal should be an absolute purc. The cost of a semiconducting crystal is almost entirely due to its purification.
  • But still, the crystal is very cheap. | y| Phosphorus or arsenic atoms donate free electrons to the pure semiconducting crystal and hence they are called donor elements.

Since the negatively charged electrons act as majority charge carriers, this type of crystal is called r;-type

2. P-type semiconductors

P-type Definition:

If trivalent elements (like boron or aluminum) are doped as impurities in the crystal of an intrinsic semiconductor in a controlled manner, the crystal thus obtained is called a p-type semiconductor

p-type Structure:

A small amount of trivalent impurity (of group III elements,) like boron (B), and aluminum (Al). is doped in a controlled manner in pure silicon (Si) or germanium (Gi) crystals to produce this kind of semiconductor. Each dopant atom contains 3 electrons In Its outermost orbit.

P-type Working principle:

A silicon crystal doped with boron. Inside the crystal, a boron atom finds itself surrounded by four silicon atoms of which the boron atom completes 3 covalent bonds with 3 neighboring silicon atoms.

Due to the deficit of one electron in the outermost orbit of boron. the fourth bonding cannot be completed and hence a hole appears there. If a suitable potential difference is applied, the holes having effective positive charges can drift inside the crystal. The holes act as charge carriers. As a result, it Is possible to bring the electrical conductivity of the crystal up to its desired value.

Semiconductors And Electrons Working Principle Of Conduction band And Valence Band.

The energy band of the p-type semiconductor is shown. The dotted line denotes an electron-accepting level. The electron of the valence band can easily be exited to the acceptor level. Thus carrier holes are created in the valence band.

Its majority carriers are holes and its electrical conductivity is many times greater than that of an intrinsic semiconductor.

P-type Discussions:

  • The p-type crystal as a whole is electrically neutral
  • The energy gap between the valence band and the fermi level is approximately 0.05 eV.
  • In p-type semiconductors, the majority carriers are holes and the minority carriers are electrons.
  • Only a single atom on average is to be doped in approximately 106 atoms of the original crystal
  • When boron or aluminum atoms are doped in the semi¬ conducting crystal, holes are generated which can accept electrons. Thus, boron or aluminum are called acceptor elements.

Since positively charged holes act as majority charge carriers in this type of crystal, it is called p-type.

Difference between n-type and p-type Semiconductors

Difference between n-type and p-type Semiconductors:

Semiconductors And Electrons n And p Type Semiconductors

Drift of Charge Carriers in Semiconductors

In the case of current conduction through a metal wire, the current through the wire is

I = nevA

Where e = charge of an electron, v = drift velocity of free electrons through the metallic wire n = number density or concentration of free electrons = number of free electrons in unit volume of metal, and A = area of cross-section.

Intrinsic semiconductors:

Consider a cylindrical block of Intrinsic semiconductor of length I and area of cross-section A. Here, electron-hole pairs act as charge carriers. Let potential difference V be applied across two ends of the semiconductor block. As a result, both electrons and holes start drifting in opposite directions. As electrons are negatively charged and holes are positively charged, so current will flow in the same direction for both the charges. Conventionally, this direction is along the drifting of holes. i.e opposite to the drifting of electrons

Semiconductors And Electrons Intrinsic Semiconductors

So, the current passing through the semiconductor
.
I = neveA+ pevhA = Ae(nve+pvh) ……………………………………… (1)

Here, n = number density of electrons

p = Number density of holes

ve = Drift velocity of electrons

vh = Drift velocity of holes

For intrinsic semiconductors; the number of thermal electrons and thermal holes as charge carriers are the same.

Therefore, n = p = ni, where ni is the number density of electron-hole pairs in intrinsic semiconductors.

So, from the equation (1), we get

I = Aeni(ve+ vh) ………………………………………… (2)

The current through unit area i.e current density for equation(1)

J = \(\frac{I}{A}\) =   e(nve+pvh) ………………………………………. (3)

For intrinsic semiconductor

J = eni(ve + vh)

The effective electric field in the semiconductor is E = \(\frac{V}{l}\)

So, J = \(\frac{I}{A}=\frac{1}{A} \frac{V}{R}\)

I = \(\frac{V}{R}\)

Or, J = \(\frac{1}{A} \cdot \frac{V}{\rho \frac{l}{A}}=\frac{1}{\rho} \frac{V}{l}\)

= \(\frac{1}{\rho} \frac{V}{l}=\frac{1}{\rho} E\)

= σE

Here , R = \(\frac{\rho l}{A}\) = Resistance of the block of semiconductor

ρ = Restivity

And \(\sigma=\frac{1}{\rho}\) = conductivity

hence σ E= e(nve+pvh) from equation (3)

Or, σ =  \(e\left(n \frac{v_e}{E}+p \frac{v_h}{E}\right)=e\left(n \mu_e+p \mu_h\right)\) ………………………………… (4)

Here  μe = \(\frac{v_e}{E}\) = Mobility of electrons

And = \(\mu_h=\frac{v_h}{E}\)  = Mobility of holes

This is the equation of conductivity of the semiconductor crystal

In the case of intrinsic semiconductors

σ = \(e n_i\left(\mu_e+\mu_h\right)\) ……………………………..(5)

It should be borne in mind that in an intrinsic semiconductor, charge carrier electrons reside outside atomic bonds, whereas charge carrier holes remain inside atomic bonds. Therefore the holes cannot move as easily as electrons.

So, it can be said that the effective mass of each hole is larger than that of each electron. Hence, at the time of current flow through the semiconductor, drift velocity and mobility of electrons are larger than those of holes i.e.,

νeh and μeh

It is important to note that each equation depends on the temperature T of the semiconductor. So, the number densities, drift velocities, and mobilities of electrons and holes are changed with temperature change.

Extrinsic semiconductor:

We have seen how in an n-type semiconductor, electrons act as majority carriers, and in a p-type semiconductor, holes in the host crystal act as the majority carriers.  Hence, in an extrinsic semiconductor, the number densities of electrons and holes are not the same i.e., n ± p

In an n-type semiconductor, as the number of majority charge carriers increases by doping, the holes get annihilated due to recombination with newly generated electrons.  Hence, with an increase in electron concentration (n), the hole concentration (p) gradually decreases. On the other hand, for p-type semiconductors, n decreases with the increase of p. In either case, the condition of equilibrium is

np =  n²i ……………………….. (6)

The equation (6) is known as the law of mass action.

Law of mass action:

Under thermal equilibrium, the product of free electron concentration (n) and freehold concentration (p) is constant. This constant is equal to the square of carrier concentration (n) in intrinsic semiconductor

Incidentally in SI, the charge of an electron or hole is 1.6 × 10-19 C

Unit number density is m-3, a unit of drift velocity is m.s-1 V unit of mobility is m² V-1.s-1 and the unit of conductivity is mho m-1 i.e., Ʊ  .m-1 or, S .m-1

Semiconductors And Electronics Impure Or Extrinsic Semiconductor Numerical Examples

Example 1.  An intrinsic semiconductor has 5 × 1028 atoms and a carrier concentration of 1.5 × 1016 m-3. If it is doped by a pentavalent impurity in the ratio 1: 10-6, then calculate the number density of holes as charge carriers  
Solution:

On doping by pentavalent Impurity, the n-type semiconductor is formed. Here we neglect the number density of the thermal electrons lu respect to (ho number density of electrons as majority carriers. Nonce the number density of electrons in n-type semiconductors,

n = \(\frac{5 \times 10^{28}}{10^5}\)

= 1.5 × 1016 m-3

Given, ni = 1.5 × 1016 m-3 holes,

p = \(\frac{n_i^2}{n}=\frac{\left(1.5 \times 10^{16}\right)^2}{5 \times 10^{22}}\)

= 4.5 × 109 m-3

Example 2. A semiconductor has equal electron and hole concentrations of 6 ×108 m-3. On doping with a certain Impurity, the electron concentration of the semiconductor Increases to 8×1012 m-3.

  1. What type of semiconductor is obtained from doing?
  2. Calculate the new hole concentration of the semiconductor.

Solution:

Here, n = p = ni = 6 ×108 m-3 i.e., in its initial state, it is an intrinsic semiconductor.

As the concentration of electrons as majority carriers increases on doping, so n-type semiconductor is formed in n-type semiconductor, and the electron concentration

In n-type semiconductor, the electron concentration

n = 8 × 1012 m-3

Her, np= n²i

Therefore, the new hole concentration

p = \(\frac{n_i^2}{n}=\frac{\left(6 \times 10^8\right)^2}{8 \times 10^{12}}\)

= 4.5 × 104m-3

Example 3. A semiconductor has an electron concentration of 0.45× 1012m3 and a hole concentration of 5 × 1020m3. Calculate the conductivity of the material of this semiconductor. Given, Electron mobility = 0.135 m2.V-1.s-1
Solution:

Here, n = 0.45 × 1012m3

p = 5 × 1020m3

μ = 0.135 m2.V-1.s-1

μ = 0.048 m2.V-1.s-1

So, the conductivity of the material of this semiconductor

σ = e(nμe+ pμh)

= 1.6 × 10-19(0.45× 1012)× 0.135 +(5×1020) ×0.048

= 3.84 mho.m-1

Semiconductors And Electronics p- n junction

p-n junction Definition

By the opposite kind of doping, if one part of a semiconducting crystal is made n-type p-type, then that crystal is called a p-n junction. end me ot

A p-n junction is shown- There is a jnncaoc in between the p-type and n-type parts. Remember that, by jor-ing two different p-type and n-type crystals, a p-n junction is not formed because in that case, the crystals would not be joined uniformly and so the junction would not act properly.

To construct a p-n junction diode, a single crystal is doped with p -Type in one half and n type in the other half The junction thus developed is not so perfect though impossible to make the junction thin up to the order of lOÿm so far. Here we will take the junction as an ideal one to avoid complexity. It means we consider a perfect junction between p and. n -parts

Semiconductors And Electrons Junction Plane

Circuit symbol

The symbol by which a p-n junction a denoted in an electrical circuit. The base of the triangle indicates p-end and the line drawn at the vertex parallel to the base indicates n-end.

Semiconductors And Electrons Curcuit Sympol pn Juction

Depletion region or depletion layer

As soon as the p-n junction is formed, electrons and holes start to diffuse through the junction.

First, we take a look at the condition of the junction beer. diffusion starts. During that time, the free electrons in the n-pan move disorderly, whereas the donor ions remain fixed in their positions. As the free electrons remain confined within the n-part, the net charge of this part is zero. On the other hand, the free holes in the p -part move disorderly, whereas the acceptor ions remain fixed. Just like the n -part, the net charge of the p – part is also zero.

Semiconductors And Electrons Depletion Region Or Depletion Layer

Due to the lack of free electrons in the p -part, the free electrons scan to move from n to the p -part- Similarly, due to the lack of free boles in n pan, the free holes start to move from p to n -pan, Le., diffusion starts. In this tray, the electrons just entering the p-part neutralize the holes of the acceptor ions near the junction.

This makes the acceptor ions negative in charge, i.e., the net charge in the p pan becomes negative. Similarly, the holes just entering the n-pan neutralize the electrons of the donor ions near the junction. This makes the donor ions positive in charge, i.e., the net charge in n-pan becomes positive.

Semiconductors And Electrons Depletion Region Or Depletion Layer Of n Part Charge

Because of diffusion, the amount of positive and negative charges in n -part, and p -part respectively increases rapidly. At a certain moment, the amount of these charges becomes so high that no electron or hole can cross the junction anymore. In other words, net dif¬fusion in this state comes to zero.

In this condition up to a certain distance from either side of the plane no free charge depletion region. electron whole P S n depletion region it does exist. The region on either side of the junction plane containing no free charge is known as the depletion region (or depletion layer).

Semiconductors And Electrons Depletion Region

Inevitably, the depletion region contains negative and positive ions in the p -part and the n -part respectively. Hence due to higher potential in n -type and lower potential in p -type, a potential barrier develops at the p-n junction plane. Neither the majority carriers nor the electron and hole can overcome this barrier.

However, the movement of minority carriers continues even after the development of the depletion region. Since the depletion layer in the n -n-region is at a positive potential, the minority carrier electrons of the depletion layer in the p -p-region get attracted toward that direction. Again, the minority carrier holes of the depletion layer in the n -n-region get attracted toward the depletion layer in the -region having a negative potential

Application of forward and reverse bias to the p-n junction

Biasing is the connection of electrical components. electron like a diode, transistor, etc. with an external source of electricity (like a battery). It has already been discussed that, even before any biasing, i.e., before the application of any external voltage across a p-n junction,

the n-end attains a positive potential and the p-end a negative potential. This is essentially a reverse bias on the junction, called the natural reverse bias. As a result, a depletion layer is naturally formed around the position of the n and p –regions. In practice, the transformation of this depletion layer on application external bias, i.e., actual external voltages on a p-n junction, determines the working principle of such a junction

1. Application of reverse bias:

Reverse bias is applied p-n junction by connecting the n-end of the p-n junction with the positive terminal of the external source and the p-end with the negative terminal.

If reverse bias is applied using an external battery B to a p-n junction, the thickness of the depletion region increases. The majority carriers cannot cross the junction and hence no current is obtained in the external circuit But due to the motion of minority carriers, a small current is obtained whose value in the case of germanium is approximately 10-6 A’ and in base of silicon, it is only about 10-6 A. The current is called. the reverse saturation current of a diode. in most cases, this current is neglected

Semiconductors And Electrons Application Of Forward Bias

2. Application of forward bias:

To apply forward bias to a p-n junction, its p -end is connected with the positive terminal of the external source of electricity, and n -ends with the negative terminal. A part of the forward bias applied using an external battery B, is used to decrease the value of the potential barrier. To do so applied voltage is to be increased. Very soon, the voltage thus applied reaches a particular value, when the depletion region vanishes.

If the forward bias is increased more the holes present in the p -region and electrons in the n -region can cross the junction easily. This is due to the applied positive potential at the end and negative potential at the n -end which help the holes and electrons, respectively to pass through the junction. As a result, a current flows through the external circuit According to the conventional rule, the direction of current flow in the external circuit is just opposite to the direction of flow of electrons, i.e., the direction along which the holes flow.

Semiconductors And Electrons Application Of Forward Bias

3. Semiconductor diode:

If forward bias is applied to a p-n junction current flows through it; but when a reverse bias is applied current flow is negligible. So, the p-n junction acts as a valve, i.e., the current through it is unidirectional. p-n junction is also called a semiconductor diode. It can be used as a rectifier just like a vacuum diode, although their properties are not identical

Semiconductors And Electrons Semiconductor Diode

Characteristics of p-n junction diode: The variation of current with potential difference applied to a p-n junction diode in its forward and reverse biased condition, is shown in

Semiconductors And Electrons Characteristics Of pn Juction Diode

It is known as I-V characteristics or simply the characteristic curve of a p-n junction.

Some properties of the characteristic curve:

  • Due to the presence of minority carriers, a reverse saturation current exists in reverse bias.
  • To neutralize the reverse saturation current, a minimum forward biasing is essential
  • With the increase in the potential difference in forward bias, the current increases rapidly (AB part in that curve).

The characteristic curve of the p-n junction is not linear, i.e., V and I are not proportional to each other. Hence it is a non-ohmic electrical component. Since ΔI is the change of current due to a change of potential difference  ΔV, the ratio ΔV/ΔI is called the dynamic resistance of the junction. The value of the dynamic resistance Rp is different in the different portions of the characteristic curve.

p-n junction rectifier

The arrangements convert an alternating waveform into unidirectional wav.-f.mn an alternating current into the unidirectional current. It called. rectifier. A p-n junction diode is used for the rectification of alternating current

Half-wave rectification

Tire required a circuit diagram for half-wave reeducation, the input as well as the output forms. For the positive half-cycle of alternating current, the p-n junction gets forward biased, and for the biased. So, only for the positive half cycle of the input alternating voltage output voltage and current are obtained which is unidirectional. Since only one half-cycle of the input wave can be rectified by this arrangement, it is called half-wave rectification.

Semiconductors And Electrons Half Wave Rectification

Each wave-crest in the DC output is called a ripple. In a half¬ wave rectifier, the number of wave crests in the alternating input becomes equal to the number of ripples in the DC output. Hence, if the frequency of alternating Input is 50 Hz, the frequency of the ripples will also be 50 Hz.

Full-wave rectification:

The full-wave rectification and the input-output waveforms shown A full wave can be rectified by using two p-n junctions.

Semiconductors And Electrons Full Wave Rectification

For one half-cycle of the alternating current, the diode D1 gets forward bia&d but tire diode D2 gets reverse biased. As a result, current flows only through the diode D1, in this case. For the text half-cycle, the diode D2 gets forward biased but the diode D1 gets reverse biased. As a result, current flows only through tile diode D2. Note that, for both the half-cycles of a complete cycle, tire current through the load resistance is unidirectional.

Since, both the half-cycles of the input wave can be rectified by this arrangement, so it is called full-wave rectification. In this case, the tire number of ripples becomes double the number of wave-crests of tire alternating input. Hence, if the frequency of tire alternating input is 50 Hz, the frequency of the ripples will be 100 Hz.

Advantage of silicon over germanium for use as rectifiers: Due to tire presence’ of minority carriers, a very small current passes through the junction in the reverse bias. Hence, a p-n junction is not completely free from error as a rectifier. The value of this reverse current is approximately 10-6 A for germanium and only 10~9 A for silicon. This reverse current can easily be neglected for silicon. Hence, silicon is more useful than germanium as a rectifier

Semiconductors And Electronics p- n junction Numerical Examples

Example 1. The potential barrier of a p-n junction diode is 0.4 V. If the thickness of the depletion region is 4.0 × 10-7 m, what will be the electric field intensity in this region? An electron from the n-region moves towards the p-n junction with a velocity of 6 × 10s m s-1. What will be the velocity of that electron with which it enters the p -p-region?

Electric field intensity, E = \(\frac{V}{d}\)

Here, V = value ofpotential barrier = 0.4 V

And d = thickness of depletion region = 4 × 10-7 m.

∴ E = \(\frac{0.4}{4 \times 10^{-7}}\)

E = 106 V.m-1

Let an electron enter to the depletion region from the n -n-region with velocity v1 and come out from the depletion region with velocity v2. Due to this, the increase in potential energy is eV. According to the principle of conservation of energy

½mv²1 = eV+ ½mv²2

Or,  ½ (9.2 ×10-31)× (6×105)2

= 1.6 ×10-19×  0.4 + ½ ×(9.1×10-31)

Or, 1.64 ×10-19 = 0.64 ×10-19  +4.55×10-31. v²2

2 = \(\frac{1 \times 10^{-19}}{4.55 \times 10^{-31}}\)

= 22 × 1010

v2 = 4.7 × ×105 m.s-1

Semiconductors And Electronics Some Special Semiconductor Diodes

Zener Diode

When an ordinary semiconductor diode is reverse-biased, a very small saturated reverse current flows across the junction due to the flow of a few thermally-generated minority carriers (electrons in p -region and holes in n -region). This current is not at all dependent on the applied reverse bias voltage. But, if this reverse bias voltage exceeds a definite value, the reverse current increases abruptly. This situation is known as the breakdown of the semiconductor diode.

As n result, power consumed by the diode U. The rate of production of heat increases rapidly which can damage the diode. The tolerance of some specially prepared semiconductor diodes is Increased in such a way that at reverse bias, even due to the flow of high reverse current, the diode is not damaged. This type of diode has important use for practical purposes and is generally known as Zener diode

Explanation of Zener effect:

1. If the reverse bias voltage across a p -n junction diode is very high, the minority charge carriers are accelerated.

  • Due to their high speed, they knock out more electrons from the covalent bonds. Such collisions produce electron-hole pairs.
  • Newly generated carriers, in turn, may gain sufficient energy to disrupt more covalent bonds and produce more electron-hole pairs.
  • This phenomenon is cumulative and soon an avalanche of charge carriers is produced causing a flow of large currents.
  • Breakdown occuring in this manner is called avalanche breakdown and the diode is called avalanche diode.

2. If both regions of a semiconductor diode i.e., a p-n junction diode are heavily doped, the thickness of the depletion layer decreases to a large extent.

  • Then a very small reverse bias is applied, and a very strong electric field is created between the two ends of the depletion layer.
  • This electric field breaks up the covalent bonds of the semiconductor. crystal directly and a huge number of charge carriers are set free within the crystal.
  • Tints, due to a comparatively small reverse bias, diode-breakdown occurs i.e., at a constant breakdown voltage of small magnitude, the diode reaches a state when a large reverse current flows.
  • Thus breakdown that occurs in this manner is called Zener breakdown and the diode is called Zener diode
  • In the case of any semiconductor diode of this type, the avalanche effect and Zener effect occur simultaneously at reverse bias.
  • Generally, for a near 6 V breakdown voltage, the avalanche effect and Zener effect become equivalent to each other, and concerning temperature no special change of breakdown voltage takes place.
  • So, diodes having breakdown voltage around 6 V, are very suitable to use at different temperatures.

Avalanche effect or Zener effect whichever may be die principal effect, these types of diodes are simply called Zener diodes in practical cases.

Characteristic curve:

The ampere-volt (I- V) characteristic curve of a forward-biased Zener diode is similar to that of an ordinary semiconductor diode. But, when the reverse bias voltage reaches a particular value Vz, the reverse current suddenly increases to a large value. This part of the characteristic curve is represented by AB, almost a verticle line. In an ideal Zener diode, the increase of voltage with the increase of current is zero. In practical cases, this increase is within 1 % to 5%.

Semiconductors And Electrons Curve

Rating of a Zener diode:

In every Zener diode, a reference voltage and a reference power are mentioned. This voltage rating Vz indicates the reverse-bias voltage, at which the reverse current increases abruptly, but no change of the terminal voltage of the Zener diode takes place. The meaning of power rating or watt rating Pz is that, due to the increase of the current drought the diode, if the value of power consumed exceeds the j value of Pz, the diode will.be damaged

So, the maximum safe reverse current through the diode

Imax = \(\frac{P_Z}{V_Z}\) the point indicates the value.

For example, in the case of the rating 4.7 -1W of a Zener diode,

Imax = \(\frac{1 \mathrm{~W}}{4.7 \mathrm{~V}}\) = 0.21 A

= 210 mA

In the circuit for a Zener diode, a regulative resistance is so selected that the value of the reverse diode current never exceeds Imax

Circuit symbol: The circuit symbol of a Zener diode is shown below

Semiconductors And Electrons Zenor Dipode Circuit Symbol

Zener diode as a voltage regulator:

A Zener diode is used to obtain constant voltage across a load resistance connected to a fluctuating DC voltage source. The Zener diode and load resistance are to be connected in parallel.

Zener diode Working principle:

A fluctuating DC voltage source (unregulated voltage source) is connected to a Zener diode through a resistance Rs in series such that the Zener diode is reverse biased.

If the input voltage increases current through Rs and Zener diode also increases. Due to this, the voltage drop across Rs increases, but the voltage drop across the Zener diode remains constant as it operates in the breakdown region. The breakdown voltage of the Zener diode does not change by

Changing current through it. On the other hand, if the Input Voltage Is decreased, the current through Rs and Zener also decreases, but the voltage drop across Zener remains the same.

As soon as the reverse bias voltage of a Zener diode reaches VZ despite increasing the current through it indefinitely, the terminal voltage of the diode remains constant at VZ. Hence, the terminal voltage of a load resistance RL connected parallel to the Zener diode also remains at VZ, despite any change of current through it.

Conversely, it may be said that to maintain a constant potential difference across a load resistance, a Zener diode of equal voltage rating is to be connected in reverse bias parallel to the load resistance. This is called voltage regulation across a load resistance

The voltage across a Zener diode thus serves as a reference so the diode is referred to as a reference diode

Semiconductors And Electrons Reference Diode

Selection Of RS:

If (V RZ-PZ) is the rating of the Zener diode, then the maximum safe current through it is IZmax  = PZ/ VZ. The resistance RS is so chosen in the circuit that it restricts the Zener current below /max even for the maximum value of the unsteady input voltage.

Load regulation:

It is the capability to maintain a constant voltage (or current) level on the output channel of a power supply despite changes in the load resistance. More simply, load regulation is a measure of the ability of an output channel to remain constant for given changes in the load. In the circuit, a millimeter is connected to measure current (IL) flowing through load resistance RL, and a voltmeter to measure the potential difference across RL.

The changed circuit Keeping the supply voltage Vi constant, Rj is changed step by step and in ea-and VL are recorded. Now a graph of VL -IL is drawn. Part AB indicates the regulated voltage. If the Zener diode behaves ideally, the line AB would become horizontal. Point B exists a bit lower. From the portion BC, it is understood that, if the magnitude of IL is very high, i.e., the Zener current IZ is very low, VL becomes uncontrollable. As the current IL is maximum at the point B of the regulated zone

So, the ratio \(\frac{V_L}{I_L}\) at B indicates the minimum value of the load resistance RL Despite fluctuation of load resistance above that minimum value through a long-range, the potential difference across the load resistance VL remains almost constant.

Semiconductors And Electrons Load Regulation

If voltage at the point A is VNL (NL means no load or zero current) and voltage at the point B is VL,

Then percentage regulation \(\frac{V_{N L}-V_L}{V_{N L}} \times 100 \%\)

In an ideal Zener diode, this percentage regulation is zero and in actual practice, this value lies within 1% to 5%.

Light Emitting Diode or LED

If a specially made semiconductor diode or p-n junction forward bias emits light spontaneously, it is known as light-emitting, diode, or LED.

Silicon; (Si) or Germanium (Ge) diode is unsuitable as LED. For LED, semiconductor crystals of Gallium arsenide (GaAs), Gallium Phosphide (GaP), Silicon Carbide (SiC) etc. are used. The color of the light emitted from LED depends on the band gap of the semiconductor crystal and the strength of doping.

LED Working principle:

When a p-n junction diode is forward-biased, both the electrons and the holes move towards the f junction. As they cross the junction, recombination of a few electrons and holes takes place and energy is released at the junction in the form of light. Photons are emitted from the p-n junction. The color of the emitted light depends on the energy of the photons.

From the principle of conservation of momen¬ tum, it is found that a photon can be emitted only when an elec¬ tron and a hole combine with equal and opposite momentum. This condition is fulfilled in some crystals like GaP or SiC but not in Ge or Si. In the latter, the released energy of the electron-hole pair is converted to heat energy which only makes the crystal heated. For this, GaP or SiC-like crystals rather than Ge or Si are generally used to construct LED.

LED Circuit Symbol:

With the symbol bf ordinary semi ductor diode two arrows directed outwards1′ are drawn. This indicates the circuit symbol of the LED

Semiconductors And Electrons Circuit Symbol Arrows Direct Out Ward

LED Characteristic curve:

The volt-ampere characteristic curve of LED is identical to that of an ordinary semiconductor diode. But when it is forward biased, due to emission of light, a few electron-hole pairs are current (/in mA) destroyed. So, the magnitude of the current is less than that of an -ordinary diode.

But, by the low current, the action of LED is not hampered because forward bias never exceeds 2.5V or 3V and the maximum value of .current in forward bias does not exceed 50mA. If the magnitude of the forward current is increased slowly from 10mA to 50mA, the intensity of light emitted from LED continuously increases

Semiconductors And Electrons LED Characteristics Curve

LED Uses:

The power consumed by an LED is very small. In a well-planned circuit, these are not easily damaged and can be used uniformly for a long time. Moreover, LEDs are cheap. Hence, LEDs are extensively used in electrical and electronic circuits at present. It is extensively used for fast on-off switching. Besides these, LEDs are used in various electronic circuits, like torchlights, low-power household electric lamps, calculator digital watches, etc. These diodes are also used in signal lamps

Photodiode

A photodiode is a special type of reverse-biased semiconductor diode. If the light is made to fall on its p-n junction, the reverse saturated r current increases almost linearly | with the intensity of the incident I light. The circuit diagram of a photodiode.

Semiconductors And Electrons Photodiode

The reverse bias of the junction diode, naturally a small reverse current flows in the circuit. This is called dark current Now light is made to fall on p -n junction through a lens. New electron-hole pairs are created in exchange for the energy: of the incident photons and hence the reverse current increases. It is found that, the

Semiconductors And Electrons Photodiode Reverse Bias Voltage

The magnitude of the reverse current is proportional to the Intensity of the incident light. But. if the energy of the photon of the incident light is not sufficient to create additional electron-hole pairs, the photodiode will not function

The volt-ampere characteristics of a photodiode Are Shown In

Photodiodes are used for the identification of sound from sound or sound-track of cinema, determination of the Intensity of light, light-operated switches, electronic counters, CD players, smoke detectors, etc

Photodiode Circuit symbol:

With the symbol of an ordinary semicon¬ductor diode, two arrows directed inward are drawn. This indicates the circuit symbol of the photodiode.

Semiconductors And Electrons Circuit Symbol Of Ordinary Semiconductor

Semiconductors And Electronics Solar Cell

A special and very important practical application of photodiode is solar cells. In a photodiode, incident solar energy Is so converted into electrical energy that, it behaves as a battery. In the daytime In the presence of sunlight, this solar battery is used as a charger. Afterward, this storage battery is used to operate various electrical appliances. Solar cells are used in artificial satellites or space vehicles to operate various electrical instruments kept Inside the satellite or space vehicles. Also, solar cells are used in calculators

Earth’s surface gets an average of 1000 W of solar power per square meter on a sunny day. Only 10% of the incident photons can produce an electron-hole pair and make a photodiode active. So, approximately 100 W of solar power per square meter is available for transformation to electrical energy. This available energy is too small compared to approximate generally the available solar energy is focused on a small area with the help of a concave mirror. But due to this process, the temperature of the photodiode increases so much that even the much

Semiconductors And Electrons Solar Cell

Effective silicon crystal loses its efficiency. So in this case, the use of semiconductor crystals like Gallium Arsenide (GaAs) is suitable. reverse bias voltage more

The characteristic curve of the photodiode lying in the 4th quadrant is very relevant to, the action of a solar cell. In this case, a potential difference is positive i.e., p-n

Junction is in forward bias. But current is negative i.e. reverse current flows through the junction. It is to be noted that, current flows through the pn junction from the negative end to the positive end and this flow Is Identical to the flow of current through a battery, So the photodiode l.e„ the solar diode behaves like a cell or battery. The forward bias voltage of a cell does not exceed

1 V and the magnitude of reverse current Is very small, hence to increase output power, the internal resistance of a cell Is made very small. The output voltage is increased by connecting a large number of cells connected in series and the output current Is also increased by a large number of such series combinations in parallel. The details of technology regarding the construction of a solar cell are beyond our present discussion.

Semiconductors And Electrons Application Of Forward Bias, pn Juction From Negative

Semiconductors And Electronics Junction Transistor

In 1947, John Bardeen, William Shockley, and Walter Brattain Invented the transistor Out of different forms of translators, the most widely used form Is the bipolar Junction transistor (BJT), It Is a semiconductor device In which the current How between the two end terminals (called the collector and the emitter), Is controlled by an amount of current following through an Intermediate third terminal (called the base).

Transistors are used In almost all modern technologies. Thus, the Importance of semiconductors Is Immense In the modern age, hence, the modern age Is also known as ‘the silicon age Like a diode, a transistor Is also made from a crystal. It Is very small In size and Is kept sealed Inside a metallic or plastic covering In such a way that It cannot come in contact with air or moisture

Transistors are of two types:

  1. p-n-p transistor and
  2. n-p-n transistor

Structure of a p-n-p transistor:

1. A thin n-type layer Is introduced by doping between two p-type regions at the two ends of a semiconducting crystal. The n-type layer at the middle is very small in thickness in comparison with the two p-type regions at the two ends, This layer at the middle is known as the base (B) of the transistor

Semiconductors And Electrons Structure Of pnp Transistor

2. The two p-type regions at the two ends of the transistor are called emitter (E) and collector (C). Although these two regions are identical, the rates of doping them are different. The emitter region is heavily doped compared to the collector region. Hence, in a circuit, if the connection of the emitter and collector is interchanged, the working of a transistor gets disturbed.

3. The rate of doping of the base of a transistor is much less than that of its emitter and collector. CID The majority of charge carriers of this kind of transistor are holes. Usually, holes are emitted from the emitter and after crossing the thin layer of the base, they are collected by the collector. The thin layer of the base controls this flow of holes.

Structure of an n-p-n transistor:

The structure of an n-p-n transistor Is almost identical to that of a p-n-p transistor, as discussed above. For the n-p-n transistor, the failure of doping of the different parts of the die semiconducting crystal Is Just the opposite of the p-n-p transistor. In this case,

  • The thin base layer at the middle is of p-type
  • The emitter and collector regions at the two ends are of n-type
  • For this kind of doping, the. majority charge carriers electrons.

The speed of electrons Is more than that of holes as charge carriers. Mdnce In high-frequency circuits and computer circuits, n-p-n transistors are used. Actually, during the transmission of signals through these circuits, the greater the speed of the effective charge carriers, the greater will be the rate of work done.

p-n-p transistor and n-p-n transistor Circuit symbol:

The circuit symbols of p-n-p and n-p-n transistors are. The arrow sign indicates the? direction of conventional current flow between the emitter and the base. So, electrons flow in the direction opposite to the arrow sign

Semiconductors And Electrons pnp And npn Transistor

Transistor In an open circuit:

Let us assume that a transistor Is a combination of two diodes. So, diffusion of electrons and holes takes place through the junctions just like that of a p-n junction diode, As a result, each p-n junction becomes reverse-biased without the presence of any external source depletion region

Semiconductors And Electrons Transistor In An Open Circuit

Just as In a p-n junction diode, depletion regions are formed around the Junctions in a p-n-p transistor

Common-Emitter or CE Configuration of a Transistor

Three, kinds of circuit carts be constructed using transistors:

  1. Common-base (CB)
  2. Common-emitter (CE) and
  3. Common-collector, (CC)

Among these, a common emitter or CE circuit is widely used as an amplifier circuit

The flow of charge carriers In a CE-cIrcuit:

We take a n-p-n transistor and consider the flow of conduction electrons

Semiconductors And Electrons Flow Of Charge Carriers In A CE Circuit

It is to be noted that, by convention, the direction of currents is opposite to that of the moving electrons.

Semiconductors And Electrons Flow Of Charge Carriers In A CE Circuit Of Moving Electrons

A CE circuit is shown using an n-p-n transistor. In this case:

  1. The circuit connecting the base and the emitter (left side circuit in the figure) is used as the input circuit and
  2. The circuit connecting the collector and the emitter (right side circuit in the figure) is used as the output circuit. Hence, in both circuits, the emitter is common. In an alternating current (AC) circuit this emitter is grounded. So it is also called a grounded emitter circuit

Biasing of a CE circuit:

  1. Keeping the emitter grounded, the base is kept at forward bias in the input circuit, i.e., the p-type base of the n-p-n transistor is connected with the positive pole of the source battery VBB
  2. Keeping the emitter grounded, the collector is kept at reverse bias in the output circuit, i.e., the n-type collector of the n-p-n transistor is connected with the positive pole of the I source battery VCC

Current in a CE circuit: 

In a tile input circuit, the emitter is at the negative potential concerning the base. Hence, a large number of majority carriers, i.e., electrons are emitted from the tire emitter which is then attracted by the positive base. Since the base layer is very thin, most of these moving electrons enter the collector after crossing the thin base layer. Then they are attracted by the positive potential of the collector.

The small number of electrons that fail to cross the base are attracted by the positive potential of the base. In this way,

The flow of electrons from the emitter produces two currents:

  1. The base current of the input circuit and
  2. The collector current of the output circuit.

The conventional direction of electric current is opposite to the direction of electron flow. According to that, the emitter current IE base current IC and collector current 

Clearly, IE = IB+ IC

The value of IB is much less than IE or IC

For example IB = 10μA , IC = 2mA = 2000μA

Then, IE = 2000 + 10 = 2010 μA

Discussions:

  • Keeping IE at a fixed value, if IB is increased, then from the relation IC = IEIB, we see that the value of IC decreases. Hence in the CE circuit, the phase difference between the output signal and the input signal is 180°.
  • Usually, the power expended in the output circuit of a transistor is much greater than that of the input circuit. Hence for commercial purposes the area of the base-collector junc¬ tion of a transistor is made much greater than the emitter-base junction
  • As the emitter-base is forward-biased, the input resistance, i.e., the resistance of the emitter-base junction becomes very small. Again, as the collector-base junction is reverse biased, the output resistance, i.e., the resistance of the emitter-collector junction becomes very high. The circuit with IowTinput resistance and high output resistance acts as the best current amplifier

CE characteristics:

  • Source voltage of the input circuit= VBB
  • Source voltage of the output circuit = VCC
  • Base current, IB = input current
  • Base-emitter voltage, VBE = input voltage
  • Collector current, IC = output current
  • Collector-emitter voltage, VCE = output voltage

Among the input and output currents and voltages, only the input current IB and output voltage VCE can be changed easily according to need, i.e., in a CE circuit IB and VCE should be taken as independent variables, and VBE as well as IC as the two dependent functions of them. Out of these, VBE has less importance in the analysis of the circuit

So, IC = f(IB,VCE) ………………………………………. (1)

Using the mathematical relation (1), two characteristic curves of the CE circuit can be drawn:

Transfer characteristics:

Keeping VCE the graph of Ic drawn concerning IC is known as transfer characteristics. In this case, IB and IC are the input and output quantities respectively.

Generally, IC changes linearly with IB

The ratio Δ IC /Δ IB is called current transfer ratio current amplification factor or current gain it is expressed by the symbol β Usually, the range of β is 100 to 500, approximately

Semiconductors And Electrons Transfer Characteristics

Output characteristics:

Keeping IB at different fixed values, the graphs drawn concerning VCE are called output characteristics. In this case, both VCE and Ic are output quantities. For different values of IB, a series of different output characteristics is obtained.

Semiconductors And Electrons Output Characteristics

This series is divided into three clear regions:

  1. Active region: In this region, the base-emitter junction is forward-biased and the collector-emitter junction is reverse-biased. As a result, IB> 0 and VCE> 0; but in actual practice, the value of VCE should be more than 0.2V (approximately) to keep the collector junction in the actual reverse bias. If a transistor is to be used as a good amplifier without much distortion, it has to be operated in the active region.
  2. Cut-off region: In this region, both the base-emitter and the collector-emitter junctions are reverse-biased.
  3. Saturation region: In this region, both the base-emitter and the base-collector junctions are forward-biased. Remember that, if the value of VCE is less than 0.2 V (approximately), the collector is forward-based effectively.

Use of transistor as a switch:

An Ideal switch, when It is made ‘on: makes a circuit closed, On the other hand, when It is made ‘off,’ the circuit becomes an open one. Moreover, all these are done by an Ideal switch momentarily, No transistor can satisfy these conditions of an Ideal switch properly. Despite that, on the whole, the use of a transistor as a switch in different electronic circuits Is very wide.

If a transistor is employed in common-emitter mode, In the cutoff region the base-emitter junction Is reverse-biased. Under this condition, base current lB Is negative and the magnitude of the collector current is very small. This Is called the ‘off’ condition of the transistor.

On the other hand, if the base current attains a high positive value, the collector-emitter junction is forward-biased and the transistor is placed In the saturation region. In this case, the collector-emitter voltage Is nearly zero. So, almost the whole external bias Vcc acts as the terminal potential difference of the load resistance RL.

So, the collector current Ic reaches a sufficiently high value. This condition is treated as the ‘on’ condition of the transistor. In a switch system, the arrangement is to be made to turn the base current of the transistor from a positive to a negative value or from a negative to a positive value very rapidly. As a result, the transistor can turn from ‘on’ to ‘off’ or from ‘off’ to ‘on’ respectively.

But when it is ‘on,’ the collector current Ic takes some time to reach a high value and when it is ‘off; the charge collected at the base takes some time to decay. Hence, a transistor as a switch can never act with the rapidity of an ideal switch. Only its efficiency can be increased by using some specially designed transistors.

Accordingly, since a transistor can be in either ‘on’ mode or ‘off’ mode, it has considerable use in digital circuits. The application of transistors to make NOT logic gates has been discussed in the chapter ‘Digital Circuits!

Use of transistor as a current amplifier:

In the circuit, DC biases, VBB, and Vcc have been applied

Semiconductors And Electrons Use of Transistors As A Current Amplifier

At the base-emitter junction and collector-emitter junction of an n- p-n transistor respectively, R1 is the load resistance, In the collector-emitter circuit

VCC = VCR + ICRL

[VCR is de voltage and IC is DC]

In the cut-off region, I≈0, So, VCR ≈ VCC The point A indicates this condition.

Semiconductors And Electrons Load Line

Again In the saturation region, VCE ≈  0, So, VCC≈ ICRL Or, \(\frac{v_{C C}}{n_L}\). Point B In, indicates this condition.

The line AB is called the load line of the referred circuit. If a transistor Is used as a current amplifier in common-emitter mode, DC bias voltage VBB and VCC and load resistance RL are so selected that, the action of the transistor is confined in the active region.

Under this condition, if the output characteristics for the constant base current IB intersect the load line at point Q.

  • This point is called the DC operating point or, Q -point of the circuit. In the case of an amplifier circuit, generally, a weak AC signal is supplied across the base-emitter circuit as input.
  • For example: If a sound is made in front of a microphone, a weak AC signal is obtained. To apply this AC signal to a DC circuit, a condenser Cx is used.
  • Direct current (dc) cannot pass through the condenser C, the input signal is free from the influence of the battery VBB. The input AC signal is added to the constant dc base-cur¬ rent IB. So, the base current oscillates between IB1 and IB2
  • The point Q oscillates between P and R. It is understood easily from the output characteristics that, the collector current Ic oscillates between IC1 and IC2.
  • So, the AC signal obtained is the output signal. the values of IB are generally expressed in the microampere {μA) scale and the values of IC are expressed in the milliampere (mA) scale.
  • So, the amplitude of the output signal is greater than that of the input signal by 100 to 500 times. This is the current amplification by the transistor. Only the ac part of the amplified output signal is taken out from the two ends of the load resistance RL with the help of the Condensor C2 .’
  • The two parts of the circuit containing C1 and C2 are called filter circuits. From the mixture of AC and DC, the condensers filter outin’ AC stopping the DC. The output AC signal can be applied again as an input signal in the amplifier circuit of another transistor. Hence, the signal is again amplified.
  • Thus, using successive amplifier circuits, input AC signals of small amplitude can be amplified many times.

But this type of magnification has a limit. If the magnification is very large, the waveform of the output ac is distorted. The output waveform does not resemble the input waveform. In that case, the output signal becomes useless. For example, if a man speaks out in a low voice in front of a microphone, the outcoming speech from the loudspeaker becomes distorted and hard to understand

Current amplification factor or current gain:

In the CE circuit, the current amplification factor of current gain is defined as the ratio of a component of the output collector current to a component of the input base current. It is denoted by the symbol 0. In different types of. transistors, the value of 0 is in the range 20 to 200.

If ib = input ac base current and is = output ac collector current, then

β = \(\frac{i_c}{i_b}\) ……………………(1)

Initially, a stable DC biasing is applied in each transistor circuit. Now an input AC signal is applied at the base of the transistor. If Jg and IQ are dc base current and dc collector current respectively, then at any instant, total base current =IB + ib and total collector current = IC+ic

Both AC currents ib and ic are considered instantaneous changes in constant DC currents IB and Ic respectively. Hence we can write, ib = ΔIB and ic = ΔIC. Therefore current amplification can also be written as

β = \(\left(\frac{\Delta I_C}{\Delta I_B}\right)_{V_{C E}}\) ……………..(2)

On the other hand, the ratio of change in collector current to the change in emitter current IE is known as the current transfer ratio of the transistor and it is denoted by the symbol a.

α – \(\left(\frac{\Delta I_C}{\Delta I_E}\right)_{Y_{O B}}\) constant) ……………..(3)

Here, IC< IE Since in general, the value of ΔIC< ΔIE   Since in general, the value of IEB is very small, so the value .of α is less than unity but still very nearly equal to 1, α≈ 1 (In most of the transistors, a is in the range 0.95 to 0.995 approximately). In a CB circuit, this parameter is of great importance, but almost irrelevant to a CE circuit.

Relation between α and β: Now from equation (2) we have,

β =  \(\frac{\Delta L_C}{\Delta I_B}=\frac{\Delta I_C}{\Delta I_E-\Delta I_C}\)

β =  \(\frac{\Delta I_C / \Delta I_E}{1-\Delta I_C^* \cdot \Delta I_E}\)

Or,  β =  \(\frac{\alpha}{1-\alpha}\)

∴ α = \(\frac{\Delta I_C}{\Delta I_E}\)

For example, if = 0.995

β = \(\frac{0.995}{1-0.995}=\frac{0.995}{0.005}\) ≈200

And if. α  = 0.995

β  = \(\frac{0.95}{\mathrm{I}-0.95}=\frac{0.95}{0.05}\)≈ 20

Voltage gain and Power gain:

For the CE circuit, if ΔVi is the change in input voltage” and  ΔV0 is the corresponding  output voltage, then

Voltage again   = \(\frac{\Delta V_o}{\Delta V_i}=\frac{\Delta V_{C E}}{\Delta V_{B E}^*}\)

= \(\frac{\Delta I_C R_L}{\Delta I_B R_B}=\beta \frac{R_L}{R_B}\)

Here, RL = Load resistance

And RB = Base resistance or input resistance

Power again = \(\frac{\Delta P_o}{\Delta P_i}=\frac{\Delta V_{C E} \cdot \Delta I_C}{\Delta V_{B E} \cdot \Delta I_B}\)

= \(\beta \frac{R_L}{R_B} \cdot \beta=\beta^2 \frac{R_L}{R_B}\)

Power gain =’ current gain ×  voltage gain

Another parameter, called transfer conductance or transconductance gm is defined as gm  = \(\frac{\Delta I_C}{\Delta V_{B E}}\)

Semiconductors And Electronics Junction Transistor Numerical Examples

Example 1. In a common-emitter circuit, the collector-emitter voltage is fixed at 5V. For base currents 30 μA and 40 μA, the collector currents are 8.2 mA and 9.4 mA respectively. Calculate the current gain of the circuit
Solution:

The change in base current

ΔIB  =(40- 30)μA = 10 μA

The change in the collector’s current

ΔIC = (9.4-8.2) = 1.2 mA = 1.2 × 10³ μA = 1200 μA

∴ β = \(\frac{\Delta I_C}{\Delta I_B}\)

= \(\frac{1200 \mu \mathrm{A}}{10 \mu \mathrm{A}}\)

= 120

Example 2. The collector current of an n-p-n transistor is 10 mA. If 99.5% of the emitted electrons reach the collector, determine the emitter current, base current, and amplification factor of the transistor.
Answer:

In an n-p-n transistor,  we know collector current =IC= 10 mA, emitter current = IE, base current = IB  and

Amplification factor, β =  \(\frac{I_C}{I_B}\)

According to the problem, IC = 99.5% of IE

∴ IC  = \(\frac{995}{1000} I_E\)

Or,  IE = \(\frac{1000}{995} \times 10\)

= 10.05 mA

IB = IE – IC= (10.05 -10) mA

= 0.05 mA

β = \(\frac{I_C}{I_B}=\frac{10}{0.05}\)

= \(\frac{10}{0.05}\)

= 200

Example 3.  An n-p-n transistor is kept in a common-emitter configuration. The amplification factor of the transistor is 100. If the collector current is changed by 1 mA, what will be the corresponding change in the emitter’s current?
Solution:

Amplification factor, β = \(\frac{\Delta I_C}{\Delta I_B}\)

ΔIB = \(\frac{\Delta I_C}{\beta}\)

= \(\frac{1}{100}\)

= 0.01 mA

So, change in emitter current,

ΔIE= ΔIC+ΔIB = 1+0.01

= 1.01 mA

Example 4. The input resistance of a silicon transistor is 100 Ω. Base current is changed by 40 μA which results in a change in collector current by 2mA. This transistor is used as a common emitter amplifier with a load resistance of 4kΩ. What is the voltage gain of the amplifier?
Solution:

Voltage gain \(=\frac{\Delta V_o}{\Delta V_i}=\frac{\Delta I_C R_L}{\Delta I_B R_B}=\beta \frac{R_i}{R_1}\)

Load resistance RL= 4 kΩ = 4000Ω

Input resistance RB = 100Ω

∴ Current gain = \(\frac{\Delta I_C}{\Delta I_R}=\frac{2 \mathrm{~mA}}{40 \mu \mathrm{A}}\)

= \(\frac{2 \times 10^3}{40}\)

= 5

∴ Voltage gain = \(50 \times \frac{4000}{100}\)

= 2000

Semiconductors And Electronics Oscillators

Oscillator Definition:

The system that can convert a DC or unregulated AC signal to an AC signal of a certain frequency is called an oscillator

Feedback: Let A be the amplification of a voltage amplifier. If the input and output voltages are V and VQ respectively, then

A = \(\frac{V_o}{V_s}\)

i.e  V0 = AVs …………………………………………….(1)

Semiconductors And Electrons Oscillator Feedback

Now a feedback circuit is connected between the points P and Q in this amplifier circuit. The voltage between P and Q is so controlled that a part of the output voltage V0 (say, βV0) is again fed back to the input through the feedback circuit.

This phenomenon is known as feedback. β is known as the feedback ratio, where 0 < 1.

Semiconductors And Electrons Feed Back

In this case, the effective input voltage of the amplifier circuit

Vi= Vs= βV0

So, the output voltage,

V0= AVi = A(Vs+βV0) = AVs+βV0

Or, V0-AβV0 = AVs

Or, V0{1-Aβ) = AVs

So, the effective amplification of the amplifier circuit

As = \(\frac{V_o}{V_s}=\frac{A}{1-A \beta}\) ……………..(2)

In general, the self-amplification A of the amplifier is called open loop gain and the effective amplification Af due to feedback is called closed loop gain. Gain Af is known as loop gain.

Negative feedback:

If loop gain Aβ is real and negative, then according to equation (2) (1-Aβ) > 1 and Af< A.

Due to such feedback, the effective amplification Aj becomes less compared to self-amplification A. This is called negative feedback.

Despite the lowering of amplification, negative feedback has great utility due to some special advantages:

  • The amplification can be kept at a stable value.
  • The distortion in the output signal concerning the & put signal can be removed.
  • The internal noises of the. the amplifier can be minimized.
  • The effective bandwidth [see the chapter ‘Communication System’] increases and so on.

Positive feedback:

Barkhausen criterion: if the loop gain A0 is real, positive, and less than 1, then (1-Aβ) <1 and Af>A. Consequently, the effective amplification Af becomes greater concerning self-amplification A of the amplifier. It is called positive feedback.

Generally, the reactive components, like inductors or capacitors are used in feedback and amplifier circuits. As a result, A and 0 both become complex, instead of being real, which means that | an addition to the numerical values, ‘these quantities include a phase factor

Let us assume that the components of an amplifier and positive feedback circuit are so chosen that the following condition Is satisfied

Then from equation (2), Af = ∞, i.e., the effective amplification of the amplifier becomes infinity.

  • Hence, the amplifier produces an output signal without any externally applied Input signal. Thus, the amplifier becomes an oscillator
  • This condition is called the Barkhausen criterion of oscillation. This condition means that |Aβ| = 1 and the phase difference for a complete feedback cycle is zero or an integral multiple of 2n.
  • If the components used in the feedback circuit remain unchanged, then it is observed that for a certain frequency (say f0 ), the condition (3) is satisfied. Only for this specific frequency (say f0), the magnitude and phase of the feedback voltage become equal to those of the input voltage.
  • So, the feedback voltage itself itself effectively an input signal. Hence, no external input signal is required to obtain an output signal.
  • Thus, an oscillator can generate an output signal of a particular frequency without any externally applied input signal.
  • Due to this, an oscillator may also be called a self-sustaining device. Output can be generated without input this is true for the signal only.
  • Given the law of conservation of energy, to get a stable alternating voltage or alternating current of a specific frequency as an output, we should connect an energy source to the input.
  • Generally, any DC source or AC source of unregulated frequency is used for this purpose

Oscillators Classification 

Depending on the active arrangements of components to generate oscillation,

Oscillators can be classified as:

  1. Feedback oscillators and
  2. Negative resistance oscillators.

On the other hand, according to the range of frequencies generated by an oscillator,

It can also be classified as an:

  1. Audio frequency oscillator or AF oscillator,
  2. Radiofrequency oscillator or RF oscillator etc.

In the case of sinusoidal oscillators, depending on the particular circuit used as the frequency-determining circuit, oscillators are named as LC oscillators, RC oscillators, crystal oscillators, etc.

LC Feedback oscillator:

In the feedback amplifier, an LC circuit has been used as a feedback circuit.

Semiconductors And Electrons Feedback Oscillator

From AC analysis, it will be observed that such a type of circuit will generate alternating voltage or alternating current of a constant frequency. The frequency is given by

f0 = \(\frac{1}{2 \pi \sqrt{L C}}\)  ……………………………………. (4)

Now, if a DC source is applied at the input, it can be observed that such type of DC source, whatever may be its stability in magnitude, always contains some amount of distortions or ripples mixed with it. These are called noise. Ripples of each noise can also be analyzed as a combination of many sinusoidal waves. Each of such sinusoidal waves reaches the output point Q after getting amplified by the amplifier A.

Then the LC feedback circuit brings back the wave of frequency fQ [as shown in equation (4) ] to the point P. For all other frequencies except fQ, LC circuits act as rejector circuits. Hence, no feedback of the frequencies other than f0 takes place to the input.

  • Thus the wave of frequency f0 undergoes repeated feedback and amplification and ultimately attains stability at the output. Outputs for all other frequencies become negligible.
  • So, it can be said that the LC feedback oscillator generates an alternating wave of a constant frequency f0. This frequency-determining LC circuit is called a tank circuit.
  • It may be noted that the noise at the input is the source of the output wave of a constant frequency.
  • If the magnitude of the components of the LC circuit is changed, then according to equation (4), the magnitude of fQ will also be changed. Thus by changing the magnitudes of the components of the LC circuit, alternating waves of other frequencies can also be generated.
  • Particularly, if it is so arranged that the magnitude of capacitor C can be changed continuously, then the LC feedback oscillator is converted to a variable frequency oscillator.

Besides generating sinusoidal waves, if an oscillator is used to generate square waves, triangular waves, and other types of complex waves, then this oscillator is termed a multivibrator

Designing of an oscillator using a transistor amplifier:

How an n-p-n transistor can be used as an oscillator (Resistors which are used for biasing of the transistor have not been shown here)

Semiconductors And Electrons Designing Of An Oscillator Using Transistor Amplifier

In this oscillator, a frequency-determining tank circuit has been used. This tank circuit is a combination of a capacitor C and a mutual inductor M (L and L’ are constituent selfinductors of this mutual inductor). This combination of C and M acts as the feedback circuit across collector output and base input. We know, that in the case of the common-emitter (CE) configuration of the transistor, there is a phase difference of 180° between input and output.

The components of the tank circuit are so selected that due to feedback, it again generates a phase shift of 180°, which means the feedback voltage is in the same phase as the input volt¬ age. Such an oscillator is called a tuned collector oscillator. Generally, this type of oscillator is used for generating alternating output of high frequency of the order of 1 MHz. There are some other varieties of oscillators made of transistors which find different applications.

In the case of reverse biasing, the net flow of holes is from n -region to p -region. Because, in this case, the majority carrier holes in the p -p-region cannot enter the n -n-region, but the minority carrier holes can move easily from the n -n-region to the p -p-region

Semiconductors And Electronics Short Question And Answers

Question 1. Draw the voltage-current characteristics of a p-n junction and compare them with the characteristics of a resistor.
Answer:

Two characteristics are shown. Comparing them, we can say:

The ordinary resistor obeys Ohm’s law and hence its characteristic curve is linear, but the p-n junction does not obey Ohm’slaw.  Current can flow in any direction through an ordinary resistor, with the reverse bias of a p-n junction, the magnitude of the current is negligible

Question 2. In which kind of biasing of a p-n junction, do the net holes flow from the n -n-region to the p -p-region?

In the case of reverse biasing, the net flow of holes is from n -region to p -region. Because, in this case, the majority carrier holes in the p -p-region cannot enter the n -n-region, but the minority carrier holes can move easily from the n -n-region to the p -p-region

Question 3. Explain why the resistance of a semiconductor decreases with an increase in temperature.
Answer:

With the increase in temperature, a greater number of bonds inside the semiconductor are broken. Hence, a large number of electrons come out from those bonds. As a result, the number of charge carriers increases and consequently, the resistance decreases

Question 4. If the emitter and base of a transistor have the same doping concentration, how will the base current and the j collector current be affected?
Answer:

The base current will increase and the collector current j will decrease. Most of the majority carriers coming from the emitter will be neutralized in the base by electron-hole recombine nation. This results in a large base current. Only a few majority carriers will reach the collector, resulting in a small collector current

Question 5. ’ How will you test whether a transistor is damaged or not
Answer:

The resistance of the forward-biased emitter-base junction is low while that of the reverse-biased collector-base junction A damaged transistor, when checked by an AVO  meter will show low resistance for both junctions

Question 6.  Can two separate p-n junction diodes placed back to back be used to form a p-n-p transistor?
Answer:

No. When two p-n junction diodes are placed back to back, the n -n-region will form the base. This region will be of considerable thickness and doping will also be very high. For a transistor, the thickness of the base should be very small and as the doping. So two p-n junction diodes placed back to back cannot form a p-n-p transistor.

Question 7. In half-wave rectification, what is the output frequency if the input frequency is 50 Hz? What is the output frequency of a full-wave rectifier for the same input frequency?
Answer:

For a half-wave rectifier, the output frequency is equal to the input frequency. Output frequency = 50 Hz A full-wave rectifier rectifies both halves of the input AC.

∴  Output frequency = 2 × input frequency = 2 × 50 = 100 H

Question 8. What is the effect of doping on the depletion layer of a p-n junction?
Answer:

With the increase in the rate of doping, the thickness of the depletion layer generated at the junction decreases. Even if one part (p -part, say) of a p-n junction is heavily doped, the thickness of the depletion layer on that side (p -side) becomes less than that of the other side

Question 9. Why does the conductivity of a pure, semiconductor increase with temperature rise?
Answer:

The temperature of a pure semiconductor is increased, and some electrons acquire sufficient kinetic energy to break the bond and come out of the valance band. These elec¬ trons act as charge carriers inside the crystal. So, the conductivity of a pure semiconductor increases with rise in temperature

Question 10. In which kind of biasing of a p-n junction, do the net holes flow from the n -n-region to the p-region?
Answer:

In the case of reverse biasing, the net flow of holes is from n -region to p -region. Because, in this case, the majority carrier holes in the p -p-region cannot enter the n -n-region, but the minority carrier holes can move easily from the n -n-region to the p -p-region

Question 11. Explain why the resistance of a semiconductor decreases with an increase in temperature.
Answer:

With the increase in temperature, a greater number of bonds inside the semiconductor are broken. Hence, a large number of electrons come out from those bonds. As a result, the number of charge carriers increases and consequently, the resistance decreases

Question 12. To which factor is die pulsating nature of the output due?
Answer:

In the process of full wave rectification, the output current will be the same for each half cycle of the alternating current. As the Input voltage is sinusoidal, the BO pulsating nature of the output voltage occurs.

Question 13. In a transistor, the emitter-base junction is always forward-biased, while the collector-base junction is reverse-biased. Why?
Answer:

This bias system is the condition of the transistor to be active. As the emitter-base is forward biased, the input resistance i.e., the resistance of the emitter-base junction becomes very small. Again, as the collector-base junction is reverse biased, the output resistance i.e., the resistance of the emitter-collector becomes very high. The circuit with low input resistance and high output resistance acts as the best amplifier.

Question 14. Why does a photodiode function in reverse bias?
Answer:

In a reverse-biased photodiode, the electric current flows through it from negative to positive potential, which is similar to the current in an electric cell

Question 15. How is a light-emitting diode fabricated?
Answer:

In an LED, the upper layer of p-type semiconductors is deposited by diffusion on the n-type layer of the semiconductor. The metalized contacts are provided for applying the forward bias voltage to the p-n junction diode from the battery through a resistance that controls the brightness of light emitted

Question 16. In the following diagram, is the junction diode forward-biased or reverse-biased?

Semiconductors And Electrons Forward Biased Or Reverse Biased

Answer:

In the given diagram, the voltage at the p-side is less than the voltage at the n-side of the diode. So, the diode is reverse-biased.

Question 17. 

  1. In the following diagram, which bulb out of B1 and, B2 will glow and why?
  2. Explain briefly the three processes due to which generation of emf takes place in a solar cell.

Semiconductors And Electrons Bulb

Answer: 

1. Bulb B1, will glow as diode D1 is forward-biased. Bulb B2 will not glow as diode D2 is reverse-biased.

Question 18. Three processes due to which generation of emf takes place in a solar cell are:

  1. Generation of electron-hole pair* due to light, close to the junction
  2. Separation of electrons and holes due to the electric field of the depletion region. Electrons are swept to the n-side and holes to the p -the sides.
  3. The electrons reaching the n-side are collected by the front contact and holes reaching the side are collected by the back contact. Thus p -side becomes positive and the n-side becomes negative giving rise to photovoltage

Question 19. In the following diagram’ S’ is a semiconductor. Would you increase or decrease the value of R to keep the reading of the ammeter A constant when S is heated Give a reason for your answer

Semiconductors And Electrons Semiconductor

We will increase the value of R. When semiconductor S U is heated, Its resistance decreases with a temperature rise. As the semiconductor S is connected in series, the net resistance of the circuit also decreases. So, by Increasing the value of R we can keep the resistance of the circuit constant and lienee the current in the circuit Le. The reading of ammeter A can be kept constant

Question 20. Name the junction diode whose 1-V characteristics are drawn below

Semiconductors And Electrons VI Characteristic For A Semiconductor

Answer:

The junction diode is a solar cell

Question 21. Write the functions of the three segments of a transistor.
Answer:

The functions of the three segments of the transistor are

  1. Emitter: It supplies a large number of majority carriers for the flow of current through the transistor.
  2. Base: It controls the flow of majority carriers from emitter to collector.
  3. Collector: It collects a major portion of the majority of carriers supplied by the emitter

Question 22. HOW is a light-emitting diode fabricated? Briefly, the state is working.
Answer:

In an LED, the upper layer of p-type semiconductors is deposited by diffusion on the n-type layer of the semiconductor. The metallized contacts are provided for applying the forward bias voltage to the p-n junction diode from the battery through a resistance that controls the brightness of light emitted

Question 23. In a transistor, the emitter-base junction is always forward-biased, while the collector-base junction is reverse-biased. Why?

This bias system is the condition of the transistor to be active. As the emitter-base is forward biased, the input resistance i.e., the resistance of the emitter-base junction becomes very small. Again, as the collector-base junction is reverse biased, the output resistance i.e., the resistance of the emitter-collector becomes very high. The circuit with low input resistance and high output resistance acts as the best amplifier.

Semiconductors And Electronics Synopsis

1. The substances having electrical conductivity intermediate between conductors and insulators are called semiconduc¬ tors. Examples: silicon, germanium, etc.

2. If any electron is released from the bond of an atom, the deficit of electrons appears at that position is known as a hole. Its effective charge is +e, although it is not a real particle.

3. Innumerable energy levels which remain very close to each other, form an energy band.

4. The separation between two consecutive energy bands in a solid is called the forbidden band or forbidden zone. No electrons can stay in the forbidden zone.

5. Electrons residing at the highest energy band in an atom are called valence electrons. The energy band that is formed by the energy levels in which the valence electrons of a substance can reside, is called the valence band. The energy levels possessed by the free electrons or conduction electrons of a substance constitute the band known as the conduction band.

6. The energy difference between the conduction band and the valence band is called the energy gap or band gap. If the energy of the conduction band is Ec, the energy of the valence band is Ev and the band gap is Eg, then, Eg = Ec-Ev.

7. In the case of insulators, the energy gap between the valence band and conduction band is very large

8. In the case of conductors, the upper portion of the valence band overlaps with the lower portion of the conduction band.

9. In the case of semiconductors, the energy gap between the valence band and the conduction band is small.

10. In the case of an intrinsic semiconductor, the number of electrons in the conduction band and the number of holes in the valence band are equal.

11. If some special type of impurities are mixed with the intrinsic semiconductor in a controlled manner, the conduction of the semiconductor increases manyfold.

This type of semi¬ conductor is known as an extrinsic semiconductor. The method of mixing impurities is called doping. The impurities thus mixed are called dopants.

12. If pentavalent (group V) elements (like arsenic or phosphorus) are doped as impurities in the crystal of an intrinsic semiconductor (like Si or Ge) in a controlled manner, the crystal thus formed is called an n-type semiconductor. Its majority carriers are electrons.

13. Phosphorus or arsenic supplies free electrons to the intrinsic semiconductor crystal and hence they are called donors.

14. If trivalent (group III) elements (like boron or aluminum) are doped as impurities in the crystal of an intrinsic semi¬ conductor in a proper well-controlled manner, the crystal thus formed is called a p-type semiconductor. Its majority of carriers are holes

15. Boron or aluminium when mixed the pure crystal, produces holes in their bonding and can accept electrons. Hence, they are called acceptors.

16. By the opposite kind of doping, if one part of a semiconductor crystal is made of p-type and the other part of n-type, then that crystal is called a p-n junction or semiconduc¬ tor diode.

17. The connection of the electrical components like a diode, transistor, etc., with an external source of electricity

For example:  A battery), is called biasing.

18. To apply forward bias to a p-n junction, its p-end and n-end are connected with the positive and negative terminal of the external electric source respectively.

19. Reverse bias is applied to a p-n junction by connecting the n-end of the junction with the positive terminal of the external source and the end with the negative terminal.

20. The variation of current with potential difference applied to a p-n junction diode in its forward or reverse biased condition is known as I- V characteristics or simply the characteristic curve of a p-n junction.

21. The arrangement that converts an alternating waveform into a unidirectional waveform,

For example: An alternating current into a unidirectional current is called a rectifier.  For the rectification of an alternating current, p-n junc¬ tion diodes are widely used.

22. The most used form of a transistor is a bipolar junction transistor (BIT). It is a semiconductor device containing

23. Three terminals or connecting points (base, emitter, and collector)

24. In a p-n-p and an n-p-n transistor, the majority of charge carriers are holes and electrons respectively.

Three kinds of circuits can be made by using transistors:

  1. Common-base (CB),
  2. (U) Common-emitter (CE) and
  3. Common-collector (CC)

As an amplifier circuit, CE configuration is widely used.

25. In using a transistor In the CE mode,

The circuit connecting the base and the emitter is the input circuit

The circuit connecting the collector and the emitter is the output circuit.

Emitter is common and in an AC circuit, the emitter is grounded.

26. In the CE mode, By keeping the emitter grounded, the base is forward-biased in the input circuit.

By keeping the emitter grounded, the collector is = reverse-biased in the output circuit.

27. The output characteristic curves of a transistor have three regions:

Active region,

Cut-offregionand

Saturation region.

28. The system that can convert a DC or unregulated AC signal to a signal of a certain frequency Is called an oscillator.

29. The circuit of the feedback amplifier is designed in such a way that the effective amplification of the amplifier reaches infinity.

30. In a semiconductor,

  • Current density, J = e(nve +pvh)
  • And conductivity, cr = e(nμe+ pμe)
  • where,n = number density of electrons
  • p = number density of holes;
  • ve = drift velocity of electrons;
  • ve = drift velocity of holes;
  • μe= mobility of electrons;
  • μh = mobility of holes.

31. For n-type semiconductor, n > p, and for p-type But in all cases, np = n²i

32.Energy of the forbidden gap, Eg = hc/ λmax   [where λmax = the corresponding maximum wavelength of the forbidden gap]

33. If V (volt)- P (watt) Is the rating of a Zener diode, then the maximum safe current through the Zener diode as a voltage

34. If the emitter current is lp, the base current be, and the collector current is lC, then in the case of the VCE mode of a transistor

IE= IB +IC

IC= f(IB,VCE)

Current transfer ratio, α = \(\frac{\Delta I_C}{\Delta I_E}\)

current amplification factor β = \(\frac{\Delta I_C}{\Delta I_B}=\frac{a}{1-a}\)

In A feedback oscillator, if an LC circuit is used as a back circuit, then

Output frequency of the oscillator = \(\frac{1}{2 \pi \sqrt{L C}}\)

Semiconductors And Electronics Very Short Questions And Answers

Question 1. What type of impurity is required to prepare an n-type semiconductor?
Answer: Pentavalent element

Question 2. What type of impurity is required to prepare a p-type semiconductor?
Answer: Trivalent Element

Question 3. What kind of semiconductor will be produced if it is doped with a donor element?
Answer: n – Type

Question 4. What is the effective electric charge of a hole?
Answer: +e

Question 5. The total number of negative charge carriers in an intrinsic semiconductor is n. What is the total number of positive charge carriers in this semiconductor?
Answer: n, because the total number of positive and negative charge carriers are equal]

Question 6. What change in the energy band gap of a pure semicon¬ ductor occurs due to an increase in temperature?
Answer: Remains the same

Question 7. What change in the energy band gap of a semiconductor occurs due to an increase in doping?
Answer: Decrease

Question 8. At which temperature is a semiconductor completely transformed into an insulator?
Answer: 0K

Question 9. What kind of semiconductor will be produced if a silicon crystal is doped with arsenic?
Answer: n-type

Question 10. If a frill-wave rectifier draws input from a 50 Hz main, what will be the ripple frequency of the output?
Answer: 100 Hz

Question 11. What will be the change in the thickness of the depletion region, if a p-n junction is forward-biased?
Answer: Thickness will decrease]

Question 12. In which condition, does a semiconductor diode behave like an open switch?
Answer: In reverse biasing

Question 13. What kind of biasing is required to use a Zener diode as a
Answer: Reverse biasing

Question 14. What type of biasing gives a semiconductor diode very high resistance?
Answer: Reverse biasing

Question 15. Mention the practical importance of a Zener diode in the laboratory.
Answer: As a voltage regulator

Question 16. Under what condition does a p-n junction diode work as 1 an open switch?
Answer: At reverse bias

Question 17. Write the two processes that take place in the formation of a p-n junction.
Answer: The two processes that take place In the formation of a p-n junction are diffusion and drift

Question 18. Name two important processes that occur during the formation of aap-n junction.
Answer: The two important processes that occur during the formation of a p-n junction are diffusion and drift

Question 19. What are the majority carriers in ap-type semiconductors?
Answer: Holes are the majority carriers in p-type semiconductor

Question 20. What type of semiconductor is produced If germanium crystal is doped with arsenic?
Answer: An n-type semiconductor is produced if germanium crystal Is doped with arsenic.

Question 21. Name the junction diode whose 1-V characteristics are drawn below
Answer: The junction diode is a solar cell

Semiconductors And Electronics Assertion Type

Direction: These questions have statement 1 and statement 2 Of the four choices given below, choose the one that best describes the two statements.

  1. Statement 1 is true, statement 2 is true; statement 2 is a correct explanation for statement 1.
  2. Statement 1 is true, and statement is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.
  3. Statement 1 is true, and statement 2 is false.
  4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 2 is true

Question 1.

Statement 1: The depletion layer is also generated at the junction of ap-n a junction diode without any applied biasing.

Statement 2: The diffusion of thermal electrons and holes takes place from one region to another.

Answer: 2. Statement 1 is true, and the statement is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 2.

Statement 1: The holes are created in the valence band only if the electrons from the valence band transit to the conduction band.

Statement 2: Due to the applied electric field, the hole in a semiconductor gains velocity which is less than that of a free electron.

Answer: 2. Statement 1 is true, and the statement is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 3.

Statement 1: In p-type semiconductors, the drift velocity of charge carrier holes is higher than that of electrons,

Statement 2: In p-type semiconductors, the majority of charge carriers are holes.

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 2 is true

Question 4.

Statement 1: In the CE mode of a transistor, if the input signal is applied at the base, then the output signal is obtained at the collector.

Statement 2: In a transistor, most of the emitter current is transformed into the collector current.

Answer: 2. Statement 1 is true, and the statement is true; statement 2 is not a correct explanation for statement 1.

Question 5.

Statement 1: The frequency of the output signal from a feedback oscillator depends on its feedback ratio.

Statement 2: A feedback oscillator circuit is made in such a way that the closed-loop gain of the amplifier reaches an infinite value.

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 2 is true

Question 6.

Statement 1: Despite the increase in doping level, the conductivity of the semiconductor does not change.

Statement 2: By increasing the doping level in the semiconductor, the concentration of one type of charge carrier (electrons or holes) is increased and at the same time, the concentration of other charge carriers decreases.

Answer: 4. Statement 1 is false, and statement 2 is true

Question 7.

Statement 1: If the frequency of light below a certain minimum value is made incident on a photodiode, then current will flow through it.

Statement 2: If the energy of incident photon is less than a minimum value, then in a photodiode there is a possibility of recombination of electron-hole pairs.

Answer: 3. Statement 1 is true, and statement 2 is false

Semiconductors And Electronics Match The Columns

Question 1.

Semiconductors And Electrons Semiconductors

Answer: 1-B, 2-D, 3-A, 4-C

Question 2. Match the following two columns in case of different uses of a transistor

Semiconductors And Electrons Different Uses Of A Transistor

Answer: 1-B, 2-D, 3-C, 4-A

Question 3. In an extrinsic semiconductor, n, p are the concentration of electrons and holes, ve, vh are drift velocities and e μh are mobilities of electrons and holes respectively, e = charge of an electron

Semiconductors And Electrons Extrinsic Semiconductor

Answer: 1-D, 2-A, 3-B, 4-C

Question 4. A voltage regulator circuit is formed by a Zener diode of the rating 5V-0.25W. The maximum unregulated voltage of an external battery is 8V.To keep the Zener current at a safe limit, a resistance R is connected to the circuit. The terminal voltage of the load resistance in voltage-regulated conditions is 4.9V. Some quantities and their corresponding values are given in the following two columns.

Semiconductors And Electrons A Voltage Regulator Circuit

Answer: 1-C, 2-B, 3-D, 4-A